Steamy Stories Podcast

Adventures of Dirk: The Celebrity Damsel In Distress Dirk encounters a stranded motorist who looks very familiar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was a simply beautiful day, just perfect for riding; bright sunlight, clear sky, not too hot, no wind to speak of, absolutely perfect. Dirk had been on the road riding with his club since early morning, and now it was very late in the afternoon, and he was headed home.  He had spent the last two hours at the clubhouse with his brothers, having a few cold ones after a long and enjoyable day on the road, and now he was heading for his house with the sun setting behind him. The brotherhood of his club and the pleasure of riding the roads with them was the reason he joined the club in the first place, and he was already looking forward to the next ride with them. He was riding down a back road that was far enough off the main track that it wasn t used all that often, and it was one of his favorite roads to ride for just that reason. People driving cars, or cagers as they were known in the biker world, were the single biggest threat to anyone on a motorcycle, and Dirk avoided heavily traveled roads whenever he could. He was just rounding a bend in the road when he saw a car pulled off to the side of the road with what appeared to be a woman standing next to it, looking down at the right front tire which was flat. He slowed his bike and then pulled off the road, parking behind the car, a fairly new black Mustang convertible. The woman, a tall blonde wearing a gold sleeveless blouse, black slacks and flats, looked at him with apprehension as he got off the bike and walked over to her. No doubt she was sizing him up, just as he was doing the same to her. She was a stunner, to be sure, and from what Dirk could see beneath the form-fitting top and slacks she was wearing she had a body to die for. Dirk guessed that she was about 50 years old or so, but she certainly didn t look it either in her face or her body. Dirk was a boob man, always had been and always would be, and the woman standing next to the car certainly filled the bill. While not huge her boobs were big, bigger than average, which pleased Dirk to no end. And from what he could see beneath the fairly tight top and snug slacks she was wearing this woman was a very fit and trim 50. He could tell she was apprehensive because he had ridden up on a Harley and was wearing the colors of an MC; Dirk had encountered this before and knew how to handle it. His boots crunched in the gravel as he walked up to the car, stopping at the trunk to keep some space between them until she was sure he wasn t going to attack her. She turned to face him as he stopped. You need some help, ma'am? he asked, putting his hand on the trunk of the car. Dirk could see some of the apprehension leave her face when he used the word ma'am, which was exactly his intention. Yes, I do! she said, giving him a nervous smile. As you can see I ve got a flat, and I have no idea of how to change a tire! Do you have road hazard on your car insurance? he asked. If you have that you can call for a tow truck, and the driver will change your tire for you at no charge, he said. Yes, I do, but they always take so goddamn long to get here! she said, her smile broadening just a bit as she became more comfortable with him. And I really don t feel like standing out here on the side of the road way out in Bumfuck Egypt while I m waiting for the tow truck to get here! She put her hand to her mouth and paused for a moment before continuing. I m sorry, I always curse whenever I get nervous or upset, and right now I m a little bit of both. No need to be nervous, ma'am, all bikers aren t like what you see on TV, he said, trying to reassure you. Most of us aren t, actually, so don t let the colors fool you. Now would you like me to change your tire for you? he asked, and her face immediately brightened. You d do that for me? For some strange woman you ve never met before? she asked, her eyes bright. You re hardly a 'strange woman, and yes, I d be happy to change your tire for you! Dirk replied. Thank you so much! she said, a smile on her face. She took a step towards him, extending her hand as she continued. I m Caroline, she said, introducing herself. Dirk stepped forward and took her hand, shaking it as he spoke. Dirk, he said, returning her smile. Nice to meet you, Caroline! Now let me get at this tire so you can get on your way, he said, releasing her hand. Fifteen minutes later he was done, standing next to the Mustang and wiping his hands on a shop rag he s gotten out of the saddlebags on his bike. That temporary tire is next to useless, so you might want to get your real tire repaired or replaced as soon as you can, like tomorrow, he said, nodding to the donut tire now bolted onto the front right wheel. And stay off the major highways with it, those things aren t designed for highway speeds. I ve seen them literally disintegrate at those speeds, and it didn t end well for the driver. Thank you, I will, Caroline said, looking down at the temporary tire before looking back up at him. And thank you so much for stopping to help me, Dirk, you ve been a real gentleman in more ways than one! she said, reaching out and touching him on the arm as she spoke. The smile on her face was genuine this time with no trace of nervousness. You have to let me pay you for this, she said, looking into his eyes. Nope, I wouldn t dream of it! he replied. I was raised to respect women and do right by them, so this is just a normal thing for me. She smiled at him again as he said this. Well, then, at least you have to let me buy you a beer! she said, pausing for a moment before continuing. Or would you rather come to my house and have it there? she asked, the look in her eyes changing. I think we d be much more comfortable there than in a noisy old bar, don t you? she asked, raising an eyebrow at him. That all depends on what you have in mind, he said, grinning at her as he played her game. She grinned right back as she replied. I guess you ll just have to come to my house and find out, won t you, Dirk? she asked coyly. I guess so, he said, smiling at her. Great! Just follow me, it s not that far! she said. She walked around the front of the car and got in, starting the engine as Dirk walked back to his bike. He tossed the shop rag back into the open saddlebag, closed and secured it, then got on his bike and fired it up. She pulled her Mustang out onto the road, being careful not to spray him with gravel as she did so, and Dirk followed her. Ten minutes later they were pulling into the driveway of a single-story ranch-style house sitting in the middle of about five acres of land. The closest neighbor was at least that far away, and Dirk liked the house right away. The garage door opened as Caroline s car got close, and she pulled the Mustang inside to park it. There wasn t enough room in the garage for his bike, so Dirk parked it in the driveway just outside of the garage and got off. He walked into the garage just as Caroline was closing the door to her car. We ll go in the side door, so just follow me, she said, turning to walk to the door. Dirk couldn t help but notice and admire her firm, shapely ass as she walked in front of him. 'Damn, but she looks good for a broad her age! he thought to himself as he followed her into the house. Caroline pressed a button on the garage door opener control that was on the wall next to the door, and the garage door began dropping down behind them. The side door took them right into the kitchen, and once inside Caroline dropped her car keys and purse on the counter. She walked over to the refrigerator and opened it, then looked at him and smiled. Imported or domestic? she asked, standing behind the open refrigerator door. Domestic, please. I can t stand imported beer. Most of them are bitter and have a nasty aftertaste to them, he replied. Domestic it is, then! she said, bending over to retrieve a beer. When she stood up she was holding a dark brown bottle of beer in each hand, and she nudged the refrigerator door with her hip to get it to swing closed. He was happy to see that the beer just happened to be his favorite brand. She held one of the beers out to him, smiling as she spoke. I don t like imported beer much either, she said, twisting the top off her beer, then dropping it into the trash can at the end of the counter. And for pretty much the same reasons you stated. I only keep in in the house because some of my friends like it. She held her beer up in his direction and made a toast. So, here s to new friends! she said, giving him a big smile. He smiled back, clinking the neck of his bottle against hers. To new friends, he said, and then they both took a drink from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it went down smooth. Let's go into the living room and relax, shall we? Caroline asked, motioning towards the big living room adjacent to the kitchen. Sounds good to me, Dirk replied, following her out of the kitchen and into the living room. The room was huge, bigger than any living room he had ever seen, and was sunken on top of that. The circular walls of the sunken living room were lined with tan leather couches and love seats with a big, round coffee table in the middle, and in the middle of that sat the biggest, most elaborate bong Dirk had ever seen. Caroline walked down the short stairway into the living room and then sat down on one of the couches. She patted the couch next to her, smiling at Dirk, so he walked down into the living room and sat down next to her, keeping a respectable distance between them. They still didn't know each other all that well, although Dirk knew more about her than she thought he did. In any event, he was playing it cool for now. :So tell me, Dirk, what do you do when you're not rescuing damsels in distress who are stranded on the side of the road, she asked, looking at him and taking a sip from her beer. Not much, actually, he replied, taking a pull from his beer, before he continued. I guess you could say I'm kind of retired. My parents were killed in a car crash when I was 24, and I inherited enough money and holdings that I don't have to work again for the rest of my life. I'm so sorry, Dirk. Caroline said, frowning. She ran his hand along the side of his face as she spoke, her hand was warm and soft, and it gave Dirk a chill. Thank you, but it's okay, he said, looking into her eyes. I'm okay now. Took a while for me to get over it, to get used to the idea that they were gone, but thanks to the help of some of my friends and a therapist who really knows her shit, I managed to get my life on track. Good. I'm so glad to hear that, she replied, smiling. So now for the most part, I just cruise around the country on my bike, either that or I'm out riding with my club, he said, sitting back on the couch. Sounds like a pretty good life if you ask me, Caroline said. Is there a Mrs. Dirk or a lady friend in the picture, she asked, raising her eyebrows. No, I'm too much of a nomad for that, Dirk replied. Besides, I'm way too young to settle down or get involved in a serious relationship. I'm too busy enjoying myself and having a good time, he said, chuckling a bit. And getting laid as much as you can along the way, I imagine, she said, grinning at him as she raised the bottle to her lips and took a sip. Yeah, there's that, too, Dirk said, grinning right back at her. He took a pull from his beer before he continued, the thought crossing his mind that it was time to let her know that he knew about her. So, what have you been up to since you retired from the industry? he asked, taking her by surprise. And what brings you all the way out here from Los Angeles? She smiled a half-smile as she looked down for a moment at the beer in her lap. It was the kind of smile you make when you know you've been caught at something. She looked up at him, still smiling as she spoke. When did you recognize me? she asked quietly. As soon as I got close enough to get a good look, he replied. So that explains the you're no strange woman comment you made out on the road, then, she said, and Dirk nodded. I had a feeling you may have recognized me, but I wasn't sure. You were being very cool about it all, I must say. It wasn't easy, let me tell you, he said. When I was a kid going through puberty, you were my favorite porn star of all time. I saw just about every movie you ever made, and I couldn't even begin to tell you the number of times I, well, that is, I mean. He stammered, realizing that he'd gotten carried away with his enthusiasm and said too much. The number of times you masturbated over me? she said, finishing his sentence for him and grinning at him. Well, yeah, he said, slightly embarrassed. She laughed at his obvious discomfort, then put her hand on his leg as she replied. It's okay, Dirk, really it is, she said. I'd be insulted if you didn't masturbate over me. After all, that's the whole point of porn, isn't it? I mean, who watches porn and doesn't masturbate? she asked, leaning back and taking her hand from his leg. Good point, he said, taking another drink from his beer. Did you come hard, Dirk? she asked, and Dirk just about choked on his beer. He turned and looked at her, and she leaned over towards him as she spoke again, bracing herself with one hand on the couch next to him. Did you come hard for me? she asked, her voice a throaty whisper. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yeah, I did, he said in a low voice. No porn star ever made me come the way you did, then or now. She smiled at this, looking deep into his eyes as she spoke again. Would you like for me to make you come now, Dirk? she asked, her voice nearly a whisper. She put her hand on the top of his thigh and rubbed up and down as she spoke, and Dirk could feel his cock beginning to twitch as the blood started rushing to it. I mean, after all, it's the least I could do to repay you for helping me today, don't you think? I'd have to be crazy to say no, he said, leaning forward and putting his beer on the coffee table, then sitting back. And I'm a lot of things, but crazy ain't one of them. She smiled at his reply, her hand still moving up and down on his thigh, but moving up higher with every stroke. You remember what my specialty was, don't you, Dirk? she asked, still smiling and still rubbing his thigh. As I recall, you gave one hell of a blowjob, he replied, and she grinned at this. I gave the best blowjobs in the business, she said proudly. Nobody could suck a cock like me, and I mean nobody, she said, sliding her hand up and onto the growing bulge in his jeans. She gripped his cock gently through his jeans as she continued. Would you like me to suck your cock, Dirk? she asked, her voice a whisper. Would you like for me to suck your cock, make you come in my mouth, and then swallow it? She squeezed his cock harder through his jeans, feeling it growing beneath her hand. I'd like that very much, Dirk said in a low voice. She broke out into a big smile at his reply, then slid off the couch to kneel in front of him, spreading his knees out as she did. She sat down on her haunches, her hands on his knees for support, then running her hands at the tops of his thighs towards his crotch. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, as her hands met at his cock. She massaged and squeezed his cock through his jeans for a moment, looking down at the growing lump in his jeans, then moved her hands to the button at the top. She opened the button and then slid the zipper down slowly, looking up at him again as she did so. When the zipper was all the way down, she pulled his jeans open, looking down as she did so, and was pleasantly surprised to see that not only was he not wearing any boxers, he was also clean-shaven. She looked up at him, a smile on her face, her eyes sparkling with desire as she spoke. Oh, look, a naked cock! she cooed, holding his jeans open. Is it for me? All yours. Dirk replied. Let's set him and his two brothers free, shall we? she asked, reaching inside his jeans to cup his balls in her hand. She gently lifted them up and pulled them out of his jeans, moving his jeans aside with the other hand. His cock and balls were now fully exposed, and she was pleasantly surprised to see that Dirk shaved his balls as well. She looked up at him as she spoke. I'm so glad to see that you shave, Dirk, she said, her voice husky. It makes giving you a blowjob and sucking on your balls so much easier. Caroline smiled at him again and then lowered her head down to his cock. She ran her warm, wet tongue slowly along the underside of his semi-erect cock from the base to the tip, leaving a glistening trail behind. She did this several times before she moved down to his balls, licking them just as slowly and lovingly as she had his cock. She wrapped one hand around his shaft, pumping it slowly to full hardness as she planted her soft, warm lips on his balls. She opened her mouth and sucked one of his balls into her mouth, rolling her tongue around it as she lifted her head up, pulling on it with her mouth. She repeated the process with the other one until his balls were slick and shiny with her spit. Dirk watched in amazement as she worked him over. He simply couldn't believe that the porn star of his youthful dreams was actually in front of him on her knees, sucking on his cock and balls. And damn! but she was good. His cock was rock hard and throbbing by now, her hand wrapped firmly around it and pumping it as she worked on his balls. She released his ball from her mouth with a gentle pop, then ran her tongue over and around both of them before opening her mouth as wide as she could, placing her lips on his sack. With gentle but steady suction, she sucked both of his balls into her mouth, and Dirk could see her cheeks bulging out as her mouth was filled with his balls. She looked up at him for a moment, still pumping his cock with her hand, and then continued working on his balls. She rolled her tongue around them as much as she could, but her mouth was so full that all she could really do was suck on them and tug on them by lifting her head up. She did this for a few moments, then let his balls slip from her mouth. Aha, she sighed, her mouth open. I just love sucking on a man's balls, she said, grinning up at him as she continued pumping his cock with her hand. Almost as much as I love sucking on his dick. She ran the flat of her soft, wet tongue up the underside of his cock from his balls to the tip, opening her mouth wide when she got to the head and lowering it down over the first three inches of his cock, before closing her lips around it. She immediately applied suction, slowly pulling her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth. She sucked hard on the head, swirling her tongue over and around it, before sliding her mouth all the way down his shaft. She took his entire length in her mouth, her nose pressing against his abdomen as she deep-throated him, massaging and squeezing his balls with her hand as she did so. Then she slowly slid her mouth back up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth again, once more swirling her tongue around it. Um, she mowed around the head of his cock, looking up at him as the corners of her mouth turned up in a smile. She grabbed the wet shaft in her hand and pumped as she released it from her mouth to speak. I can taste your pre-cum, she said, gripping his cock tightly in her fist and pumping it hard. And I can't wait to taste your cum when I make your cock explode in my mouth. Then she opened her mouth wide again and dropped her mouth down on his cock, again waiting until the first three inches was in her mouth, before she closed her lips around it. She repeated what she had just done, sucking hard on his cock as she slid her mouth all the way down and then slowly back up his shaft, her hand gripping and massaging his heavy balls as she did so. Damn, but she's good. The best in the business. And if she keeps this up, I'm gonna cum in no time. Dirk thought to himself as he watched Caroline's head bob up and down on his shaft. Her tempo was just right, not too fast and not too slow, but just fast enough with just the right amount of suction. As if she had read his thoughts, Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock again, her eyes sparkling. When she got to the head of his cock, this time she changed tactics. She swirled her tongue around the head of his cock again, and then slid her mouth down to take only the head and the first two inches into her mouth. Then she sucked on his cock like she was drinking from a straw, moving her jaw around and sliding her tongue up and down the underside of his cock while she tugged and pulled on his balls. She intentionally left the part of his shaft that wasn't in her mouth untouched, not pumping it with her hand as she had done before. This way, she knew, the sensations of what she was doing would be concentrated strictly around the head of his cock, and she knew from past experience that if she kept this up it wouldn't be long before he was coming in her mouth. But she wasn't ready for that to happen, not yet, anyway. When Caroline started sucking on him like this, he let his head fall back, closing his eyes and moaning slightly as he gripped the cushion of the couch in his fists. Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, Then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, taking in the sight of Caroline looking at him while working on his cock, her cheeks hollowed in from the suction she was applying to his dick, her jaw working as she sucked on his turgid cock. Shit! Dirk gasped, making Caroline smile around his cock again. She sucked on him for a few moments more, then released his cock from her mouth with a pop. You like that, huh, Dirk? she asked, gripping his throbbing shaft, with her free hand and pumping it firmly. His pre-cum was flowing like a river, and Caroline ducked her head down to lick up the big drop that appeared at the head of his cock. She smiled up at him as she swallowed it down. That's fucking amazing! Dirk replied, a little out of breath. You keep that up and you'll have me coming in your mouth in no time, he warned, half hoping that she would and the other half hoping not. She was giving him the absolute best blow job of his entire life and he wasn't ready for it to be over. I know, but I'm not ready for that just yet, she said, smiling as she looked at the swollen head of his cock protruding from her fist. I want to suck on your dick a little longer before I make you cum, if that's okay with you? she said, looking back up at him and smiling a half smile. Before he had a chance to reply she removed her hand from his shaft and opened her mouth wide, shoving her head forward as she engulfed his entire cock in her mouth. She closed her lips around the base and sucked hard as she pulled her head back quickly, her tongue pressed firmly against the sensitive underside of his shaft, releasing his cock from her mouth with a loud, slurpy pop. Ah, she gasped, her mouth open as she took a quick breath, before engulfing his cock once again and repeating what she had just done. Ah, she gasped again, a thick strand of saliva hanging from her bottom lip leading to the head of Dirk's cock. She took another quick breath and glanced up at Dirk before shoving her head forward once more. Ah, as her mouth slipped from his cock again, and then again and again until she had done this five or six times. Dirk's cock was slick and shiny with her spit, her lips shiny and wet as well. The last time she shoved Dirk's cock down her throat she held it there, her nose pressed against his abdomen as she sucked and swallowed around his throbbing shaft for a moment before pulling her mouth from his cock. Ah, she gasped, looking up at Dirk with an open-mouthed grin as she grabbed his slippery cock with her hand, wiping her lips with the back of her other hand before she spoke. I'm going to make you cum now, Dirk, she said breathlessly, panting a little from her efforts on his cock, pumping the shaft in her hand. I want you to fill my mouth with your cum, so I can taste you before I swallow it down, after I show it to you, of course. She lowered her mouth to his cock once more, opening her mouth just enough to let his cock slide in, her soft lips sliding over the head as she pushed her mouth down onto the thick shaft. She slid her mouth all the way down to the base, pausing there and sucking for a moment, before slowly sliding her mouth back up his cock, firmly pressing the flat of her tongue against the underside as she went. She stopped when she had about two inches of his cock still in her mouth, and Dirk had a feeling he knew what was coming. And he was right. Caroline looked up at him and smiled around his cock for just a moment, then began sucking on his shaft the same way she had done a few minutes before, just the head and first two inches in her mouth, the rest of his shaft untouched, her hand gripping and tugging on his balls. She worked her jaw back and forth around the head of his cock, sucking hard as she swirled her tongue over and around it, sliding it up and down the sensitive underside repeatedly. She looked up at him, never taking her eyes from his as she sucked hard on his cock, tugging and pulling at his balls, urging him on towards his impending orgasm. It was only about a minute or so before Dirk felt his balls shift in her hand, and Carolina must have felt it as well. She increased the suction on his cock and the motions of her jaw, and felt his cock thicken and swell in her mouth as he was getting ready to come. His orgasm built quickly, quicker than Dirk had ever experienced before, and he heard Caroline moan around his cock. That was all it took. Dirk's cock exploded as his orgasm hit, blasting the first of many streams of hot, thick cum into Caroline's mouth. Dirk gripped the cushions hard in his fists, throwing his head back and groaning through clenched teeth as his cock pumped stream after stream of cum into her wet, sucking mouth. He was cumming hard, harder than he'd ever cum before, and he could do nothing except hang on and let his orgasm run its course. Caroline squealed with delight around his cock, exhilarated by the feeling of his cock pumping and pulsing in her mouth. She could feel his hot cum landing on her tongue and hitting the back of her throat, and she dropped her free hand down and slid it inside her pants to finger her clit. She was very wet, sucking a man's cock like this always excited her, and this time was no different. She rubbed the hard little nub furiously as Dirk's cock continued to pump and throb, filling her mouth with the sweet, delicious cum. It only took a few seconds for her own orgasm to hit, and she squeezed her eyes shut and moaned loudly around Dirk's cock as the waves of pleasure went crashing through her body. She never released his cock from her mouth, holding it there and keeping up the suction and the motions of her jaw as her own orgasm rocked her body. She panted for breath, breathing hard through her nose as she kept her mouth clamped onto Dirk's cock, hanging on as their mutual orgasms continued. Caroline's orgasm was intense, but fast, shaking her whole body, but fading away as quickly as it had arrived. As she regained her complete senses, she could feel the pumping of Dirk's cock also beginning to fade, slowing in her mouth as the last of his cum shot out into her navel mouth. She slowed the motions of her jaw and tongue, keeping up the suction as she slipped her hand from her pussy and grabbed his shaft, wrapping her fingers tightly around it. She pumped the last of his cum from him, squeezing hard on the upstroke and easing her grip on the downstroke as she milked him dry. She slid her mouth to the very tip of his cock, keeping her soft lips attached to the tip as she pumped the last of his cum into her mouth. She looked down at his cock as she slipped her lips from it, then kissed it softly before sitting back. She looked up at Dirk, her hand still gripping his hard cock as she opened her mouth to show him his cum. She looked him in the eyes as she rolled it around on her tongue, lifting her tongue up to let it slide from the sides, then lowering her tongue down and scooping it up before lifting up again. She rolled his cum around in her mouth for a few moments before closing her lips, and Dirk heard a slight gulp as she swallowed it all. It was easily the sexiest, most erotic thing he'd ever seen, and he felt his cock twitch in her hand. When she opened her mouth again it was empty, without a single trace of the huge load he'd given her visible. She leaned forward and gave the tip of his cock a wet, sucking kiss, then looked up at him with her hand still gripping his cock. Delicious, she said, running her lithe tongue over her lips. I just love the taste of the cum, and you taste really good, Dirk, she said, smiling at him. That was incredible! Dirk said, still trying to catch his breath. I've had blowjobs before, but nothing like that. I mean, holy shit, but you're good. The best in the business, then or now, she said proudly. She looked down at Dirk's hard cock in her hand, slowly pumping it as she spoke again. You're still hard! she said, looking up at him. Yeah, it does that sometimes, Dirk replied. Would you like me to fuck you, Dirk? she asked, smiling up at him. Is the Pope Catholic? he asked, smiling back. Last time I looked, yeah, he was, she said, smiling as she got to her feet. Dirk now noticed the aroma of her musk in the room, he was so intent on his own orgasm that he missed it when she had her own. She kicked off her shoes and slid both her slacks and her panties down, stepping out of them and kicking them to the side. We can take our time with this, later, she said, crossing her arms at her waist and grabbing her shirt, then pulling it up and over her head. It landed in the same pile as her slacks and panties. Right now I just want to fuck, she said, reaching behind her back and quickly unfastening her bra, then dropping it into the pile. She was now standing completely naked in front of him, her full breast standing out proudly from her chest with the nipples hard and erect. Dirk was impressed with how good she looked, she had just a little bit of the excess padding that comes with age, but her stomach was still flat, her breasts still firm and full, and her legs were still lean. He was pleased to see that she shaved her pussy completely bald, and he could see the outer lips glistening with her juices from where she'd already come once. Dirk leaned forward and slipped out of his boots and socks, then lifted his hips to slide his jeans down and off. He pushed them to the side to lay next to Caroline's discarded clothing. He reached for the buttons on his shirt when Caroline spoke. Leave the shirt and vest on, she said, moving forward and putting one knee on the couch next to his hip. Dirk slid down on the couch until his ass was at the very edge, his cock still hard and throbbing as Caroline leaned over him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch as she put her other knee on the couch as well, straddling him. Her big, full tits swayed inches in front of his face, and Dirk couldn't resist reaching up and grabbing them. They were full and firm in his hands, the nipples quickly hardening beneath his palms as he squeezed them. Oh, I like that. Caroline purred, reaching down and grasping his rigid cock in her hand. You keep doing that while I do this, she said, rubbing the head of his cock up and down between her pussy lips before placing the swollen head at her opening and sitting down. She took him all in one motion, her hot, wet pussy enveloping his cock like a warm wet velvet glove. Aha, she moaned, closing her eyes and smiling as she threw her head back. She pushed her hips down harder, impaling herself on his cock, grinding her hips around and around on his length as it was buried deeper inside her. Dirk squeezed her big tits hard in return, and she moaned again as he brought one to his mouth and clapped his lips around the hard nipple. She gasped as he sucked hard on the little nub, flicking his tongue over it. Oh my God, that's good! she breathed, squeezing his cock with her inner muscles. You keep that up and I'm gonna be coming again in no time. That's the idea, Dirk said, releasing her nipple from his mouth long enough to speak. Then he clapped his lips onto her other nipple, repeating what he'd done to the first one. Caroline gasped loudly in response, and then she started to move. She began sliding up and down on his cock, riding him in long, deep and fast strokes, sliding her pussy up and down on his cock. She gripped the back of the couch in her fists as she rode him hard and fast, grinding her hips down on him, rotating them around and around as she moved up and down on his hard shaft. She rode him hard and deep for several long, pleasurable moments, then looked down at him as he continued to suck on her nipples. She removed her hands from the back of the couch and took his head in her hands, holding it up and forcing him to release her nipple from his mouth. She bent down and kissed him hard and deep, her tongue sliding into his mouth to find and dance with his own, breathing hard through her nose as the kiss deepened. Dirk squeezed her big mounds in his hands as they kissed, and she moaned in his mouth when he pulled on both nipples at once. After a few more moments, Caroline broke off the kiss and leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Dirk's neck and putting her head down onto his shoulder as she increased the motions of her hips, her big breasts pressing into Dirk's chest when he moved his hands. He wrapped his arms around her as her hips moved faster, her upper body motionless and resting on Dirk's torso. Just her hips were moving, up and down, faster and faster, sliding her wet pussy up and down on Dirk's hard cock over and over again. She fucked him hard and fast, her hips a blur as she moved, and it wasn't long before she felt her orgasm coming. I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come, she gasped, panting and gasping for breath in Dirk's ear. Uh, she cried through clenched teeth as she came, her orgasm exploding in her pussy and ripping lower body in long, intense waves of orgasmic bliss. Dirk felt her pussy quivering and fluttering around his shaft as she pounded her hips down onto him, the intensity of her orgasm driving her moves now. Her arms tightened around his neck as she continued to come, and he felt his own orgasm building quickly. Yes, yes, yes! she gasped, her hips still moving on him, give it to me, give it to me, give it to me now! she insisted, and Dirk did just that. For the second time, Dirk's cock exploded, this time inside her clutching, gripping pussy. He groaned and thrust his hips upward, driving his cock deeply into her tunnel as it throbbed and pulsed, shooting stream after stream of cum deep inside her. She cried out as she felt his cock pumping, pushing her hips down onto him to get him as deep inside her as she could. Dirk came just as hard the second time as he had the first, but this one didn't last as long. The pumping and throbbing of his cock slowed as his orgasm quickly faded, and Caroline dropped her hips down onto him and kept them there, clutching and squeezing his cock with her pussy as she held her hips motionless. She was panting for breath, her body covered in a fine sheen of sweat, and Dirk held her tight as the last bit of cum spit out of his cock into her pussy. This time he felt himself start to go soft almost right away, which meant that he was done for a while, anyway. Caroline lifted herself up and looked down at him, bracing herself with her hands on the back of the couch again, his softening cock still trapped inside her pussy. Her hair was a tousled and tossed mess, but the smile on her face made her glow. Oh my god, that was good, she said, smiling down at him. I was going to say the same thing. Dirk said, smiling back at her. She bent down and kissed him briefly, but softly, her lips barely parted. She smiled at him again as she spoke after the kiss ended. You're incredible, she said softly, her tousled blonde hair hanging around her face. As are you, he replied. You realize that you just made one of my teenaged pubescent wet dreams come true, don't you? he asked. Kinda, yeah, she said, grinning down at him. Was it everything you thought it would be? she asked, playfully. Dirk nodded as he replied. That, and so much more, he replied. Even though that was just a quick fuck on the couch? she asked, still sitting on his lap with his now soft cock still inside her. Hell, the blowjob alone was enough, he said. Anything after that was all gravy. Thank you, Dirk, I'm glad to hear that, she said, bending down and giving him a quick kiss. Nice to know I haven't lost my touch. I don't think you ever have to worry about that, he replied. She looked at him for a moment before speaking again. Do you have any plans for, say, the rest of the night? she asked, her eyes hopeful. You mean all night? he asked, his eyebrows raised. I mean as in making you breakfast tomorrow morning, she replied, smiling. Actually, no, he said. What do you have in mind? Oh, nothing much, she said, playing with him. I just thought we'd spend the night seeing just how many of your teenaged pubescent fantasies we can make come true. I'd like that, Dirk said, genuinely surprised. I'd like that very much. Good. So would I, she said, grinning at him as she bent over and kissed him again. And the next morning, Dirk discovered that she was just as good a cook as she was in bed. Well, almost anyway. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: The Cuckhold's Wife Dirk has an encounter with his neighbor's wife. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk was standing in his garage next to his bike, a cold bottle of beer in his hand, taking a break from working on it. He was looking out of the open door of his garage and across the street, watching his new neighbors as they were talking in their driveway, standing next to their two cars.  They d moved in about a month ago and Dirk hadn t had the chance to talk to either one of them, but he had a feeling from what he d seen so far that he wasn t going to like the guy very much. And he wasn t so sure about the woman, either. This guy s pussy-whipped if I ve ever seen it! Dirk said out loud to himself as he watched the woman clearly giving directions to her husband. She was very animated, and both the expression on her face and the gestures of her arms and hands told Dirk everything he needed to know about her or so he thought. She was obviously the one wearing the pants in the family, and Dirk didn t know whether to dislike the husband or pity him. Either way, Dirk was just glad he wasn t him despite what the wife looked like. The woman was a stunner, a real sexpot, no doubt about it. Blond hair, a pretty face, tall and slender, long legs that went all the way up to a fantastically rounded and firm ass, and a set of simply killer big tits that stood out proudly from her chest like a pair of twin torpedoes. She was wearing a yellow halter top and a pair of skin-tight white chino pants that sat low on her hips and showed just about everything. Dirk was impressed by her flat, firm stomach, and was that a diamond piercing he saw glinting from her navel? Dirk wondered how many hours in the gym it took to get and keep a body like that, and the thought of her in a skin-tight workout outfit made him smile. A pair of black spiked heels that must have been about 4 inches tall completed her outfit. The husband was Joe Average, about six feet tall, maybe 180 pounds soaking wet, with brunette hair kept fairly short, a regular build (if there was such a thing), and black plastic framed glasses. There was absolutely nothing remarkable about him at all, and Dirk couldn t help but wonder how he had managed to land a woman such as the one he was looking at. Dirk took another pull from his beer as he watched the conversation unfold, admiring the way her big tits moved inside her halter top. God, I d love to see those things naked! he said out loud, smiling to himself. The conversation ended with the woman giving the man a peck on the cheek, after which he got into his car and drove away. The woman waved at her husband as he drove off, then looked up and saw Dirk standing in the shadows of his garage. She smiled and waved at him, and Dirk lifted the beer up in return. Then she turned and went into the house, and Dirk went back to working on his bike. It was only about ten minutes later when he heard a female voice from the open garage doorway behind him. Nice bike! the voice said, and Dirk turned around to see who it was, still squatting down next to his bike. He was surprised to see the woman from across the street standing there smiling at him. What is it? she asked, crossing her arms beneath her mammoth tits, cocking her hips as she put one foot out to the side. Dirk stood up and faced her, pulling a shop rag out of his back pocket and wiping his hands with it as he replied. It s a Harley, 2003 Heritage Softail Classic, he replied, his guard up. The 100th Anniversary Edition, actually, best bike I ve ever owned. That explains why you ve had it for 17 years, I guess, she said, smiling at him like the cat who was about to eat the canary. Exactly, Dirk replied, sitting back on the seat of his bike. The new bikes are nice and all, but they re too complicated for me, too much electronic shit that can go wrong and fuck up your ride. This one is simple, classic, and does what I need it to do. This was my first Harley, and I have no plans on ever getting rid of it! A man with commitment, she said, her smile getting bigger. I like that! I m Kimberly, she said, stepping forward and extending her hand. Dirk reached out and took it, giving it a shake as he replied. Dirk, he said. Nice to meet you, Kimberly. Please, call me Kim, and the pleasure is all mine, I assure you! she replied. I see you re in a club, she said, smiling and looking at his vest while she looked him over. 'High-Side , is that you? she asked, pointing at his road name patch. Yeah, that s my road name, Dirk said. He had just had this same conversation with the wife of his best friend not too long ago, and the memories of that night came flooding back to him in a rush. He still couldn t get over his best friend asking him to fuck his own wife, and how it all turned out. One of these days you ll have to tell me how you got it, she said, and Dirk was relieved that he didn t have to go through the story of his road name again so soon. I ll do that, he said, getting up from his bike and going over to the small refrigerator under his work bench. Would you like a beer, Kim? he asked, bending over to open the refrigerator. When he stood up and turned around with a beer in his hand Kim was standing so close to him that he almost ran into her, and before he could react she stepped in even closer, her big tits lightly pressing against his chest. Dirk saw the look in her eyes and recognized it right away, and he immediately knew where she was headed. Later, she said softly, her voice low and husky. Right now I want some of this! she said as she reached out and placed the palm of her hand right onto Dirk s cock, rubbing it firmly up and down. Dirk felt his cock respond immediately, shifting under her hand as it began to expand. Kim glanced down for a moment and then looked back up at Dirk, smiling as she spoke again. He likes me! she said, rubbing harder. What s not to like? Dirk replied, returning her bravado right back at her. But what about your husband? I don t think he d much like what you re doing right now, nor do I think he d like what I think you re going to do next. My husband likes what I tell him to like, Kim replied, still rubbing Dirk s quickly hardening cock with the palm of her hand. So it s like that, huh? I thought so, he said, leaning back against the work bench and letting Kim continue to rub his cock which was getting bigger and harder by the moment. You thought what? she said softly, looking up at him and squeezing his hardening shaft through his jeans. That I m in charge, and that he does what I tell him to do? Something like that, yeah, Dirk replied. I got that from watching the conversation you had with him this morning out in the driveway before he went to work. It s more than you think, Dirk, she said, giving him a half-smile as she squeezed his cock again. Much more! Let me guess he s a cuckold, right? Dirk said, causing Kim to grin. Exactly! she said. But enough about him. Right now I want this big, hard cock of yours in my mouth! I want to taste you, suck on you, and drink you down when I make you cum in my mouth! she said breathlessly, stepping in close to him. She grabbed the top of his jeans with both hands and began working them open, yanking the zipper down when she got the button open and shoving her hand into them. She wrapped her fingers around his hard shaft and began pumping, reaching up with her other hand and placing it behind his neck to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, slipping her tongue into his mouth as she pumped his cock in her hand, and Dirk slid his hands around to her huge tits and grabbed them hard. He squeezed and kneaded the big mounds in his hands, and Kim moaned in his mouth. She took her hands from his cock and his neck long enough to pull her halter top open and set her tits free, and Dirk immediately grabbed onto them again as she regained her grip on his cock. I want you! she whispered, breaking off the kiss but maintaining her grip on his cock. I want to taste you! she said, dropping to her knees in front of him. She pulled his jeans open with both hands, setting his cock free; she noticed he wasn t wearing anything under them, and she paused to look at it for a moment. She moved her nose right up next to the tip and inhaled, closing her eyes and smiling as she inhaled his scent. I just love the way a real man s cock smells! she whispered, looking up at him. It smells so fucking good! she said, gripping it in her hand and pumping the shaft again. She ran her nose down the underside of his cock and over his balls, inhaling deeply, then stuck out her tongue and licked him along the underside, from his balls up to the tip. B When she got to the tip, she immediately closed her lips around the head of his cock and sucked him into her mouth, sliding her wet mouth down onto his cock until she had all of him in her mouth. Her nose pressed against his abdomen as she slid her tongue around the underside of his shaft, then she sucked hard as she slid her mouth back up his cock to the tip. She repeated this several times. And soon Dirk's cock was shiny and wet with her saliva. When she got to the head of his cock, she paused, looking up at Dirk as she sucked on it for a moment, Before releasing it. She wrapped her hand around his cock, and began slowing pumping it as she spoke; So how does it feel to have another man s wife sucking your cock, Dirk? she asked, licking the tip of his coq for emphasis. Are you okay with that? she asked, teasingly. You aren't the first married woman. I ve had sucking my dick, sweetheart. Dirk replied, looking down at her. And you won't be the first married woman I've fucked before either. I just can't. Can't help but wonder how your husband is going to take all of this if he finds out, he said. It's not a matter of if , lover, it's a matter of when, she said, giving that half-grin again. Still don't believe me? Okay, then watch this. She reached into her back pocket with her free hand and retrieved her cell phone. Pushing a button on it while still pumping Dirk s cock. She leaned over and sucked on the head as the phone rang, giving it a pop when the call went through. Hi, baby, it's me, she said, looking up at Dirk with her hand pumping his cock. You made it to work okay? Great, baby. I'm glad. Look, baby, remember how we were talking last week and I told you how I really wanted to fuck other men, specifically the biker guy across the street? The one I said I thought was so fucking hot. Remember that? You do? Good. Well, I just wanted you to know that But right now, I'm on my knees in front of him in his garage, and I'm sucking his cock. She paused as her husband said something on the other end, that Dirk couldn't hear. Sucking on the head of his cock while her husband was talking. She slipped her mouth from his cock, to reply. That's right, baby right now. I've got his big cock in my hand right now. And my god, he s hard! she said, smiling up at Dirk. Yeah, he is. Much harder than you ever get. And I think he's bigger and thicker than you are, too. So I'm gonna suck his dick a little more, and then I'm gonna let him fuck me, okay, baby? And no, there's nothing you can do about it, you know? I'm going to fuck him, and that's all there is to it. She paused again for a moment, before continuing, her hand still pumping is Cock. Great And just so you'll know, baby, as much as I'd like for him to come inside me, I think I'm gonna make him come in my mouth. Uh huh, in my mouth. And then I m going to swallow his cum. Yes, I m going to swallow his cum. And if you're being a really good boy, then maybe I'll let you come in my mouth and swallow your cum. There was another short pause as the husband said something else, and she sucked on the head of his cock again, as he spoke.. After just a few moments she continued. Okay, baby, well, I've got this big hard dick in front of my face right now, and if I don't get my pussy wrapped around it soon I'm gonna go out of my mind. So I'm gonna hang up and fuck him now, okay? she said, looking up at Dirk. Okay, baby. I'll talk to you later. Bye, she said, then pressed a button on the phone to end the call. She tossed the cell phone onto the workbench next to Dirk, then looked up at him, grinning. Believe me now? she said as he held the head of his cock right in front of her face. His precum was flowing like a river by now, and she stuck her tongue out and licked it in as she spoke. Absolutely, he said, watching her. You ve really got him wrapped around your little finger, don t you? So tight, he can hardly breathe, she replied, grinning again. And you don't think that him knowing that I fucked his wife, is going to be a problem later on? She slurped on the head of his cock some more. After all, I do live right across the street, and it's not like he's not gonna see me just about every day. She slid her mouth down his shaft once, and held it there a moment; before sliding it off and replying; It won't be a problem, because I'll tell him it won't be a problem, she replied, giving him a slightly evil smile and cocking one eyebrow at him. Now, are we gonna fuck, or not? she asked. Oh yeah, we're gonna fuck, he replied, grabbing her by the wrist and yanking her to her feet. He stepped to the side and shoved her roughly against the workbench, making her gasp as he moved in behind her. She braced herself with her hands on the wall as he bent her over the bench, her big tits pressing against the smooth surface of the workbench, then grabbed her pants with both hands at the hips and yanked downwards. The button and zipper holding them closed gave way, the button flying and the zipper popping open as he pulled them down her legs. Dirk wasn't surprised to see that she wasn't wearing any panties, he also wasn't surprised to see the wetness covering her outer lips. Her pussy was shaven as smooth. The outer lips, pink and glistening, and her musk filled the room immediately. Oh, uh, wait a minute, wait. She began as she tried to stand up straight. Uff, she cried as he shoved her back down, and then she slapped her hands back on the wall for support. Dirk pulled her pants down as hard as he could, as he slapped her hard on the ass. The sound of his hand smacking against her ass sounded like a rifle shot in the garage, and Kim cried out in surprise. Spread your legs. Dirk commanded, and when she didn't move fast enough, he smacked her on the ass again, harder. The red imprint of his hand was clearly visible; and he knew that Hubby was sure to see it later on that night. But that wasn't his problem. So he didn't care. That's the man I wanted to see. Kim said, looking back at him with a grin on her face, while she spread her legs as far apart as she could, the chino pants around her knees. Use me. Dirk. Use me like I'm your personal fuck-toy. Fuck me. Fuck me hard, you big stud. Dirk moved in close behind her, his own jeans around his knees as well, and placed a hand on her back as he grasped his throbbing, rock-hard cock with the other. He rubbed the head up and down her slit a couple times. He spread her juices over it, and made it slick, against the opening of her pussy. Then he grabbed her by the hips at the same time, impaling her on his cock. She was so wet that he slid all the way in on the first thrust, and he felt his balls bump against her clit. Oh-oh! Kim cried loudly, squeezing her eyes closed in ecstasy as Dirk shoved his cock into her pussy. She groaned as he held it there for a moment. Then began moaning as he began thrusting. He thrusted hard and fast, pumping in deep strokes.; shoving his cock in and out of her as deep as he could in each thrust. He gripped her hips tightly in his hands and used them for leverage, yanking her back against him with every forward thrust. She groaned and gasped in time with his thrust, his cock siding in and out of her pussy, over and over again. Oh, my god! yes, yes, yes! she cried in time with his thrust. Fuck me, fuck me, use me, like, the slut, that I am. It was all Kim could do to keep her balance with her hands on the wall in front of her. Dirk was fucking her so hard. He was pounding her pussy, just as she had wanted, hard and fast, and she knew it wasn't going to be long before she was coming all over his hardcore. I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna cum, she gasped, feeling her orgasm building quickly. Where the hell was this? Stud when I was single? she thought to herself as Dirk continued pounding her with his cock. So come, then. Dirk said without pausing or missing a beat. Don't talk about it, do it. And she did. As soon as Dirk uttered those words her orgasm hit, exploding inside her body, like a bomb. She cried out and gritted her teeth as the powerful orgasm rocked her body to the depths of her being. She was cumming hard; harder than she s ever cum before. And Dirk could feel her pussy fluttering and contracting around his cock as she came. He continued his thrust, pushing harder and deeper as she came. She was surprised when she had a second orgasm immediately after the first. Ung Kim cried through clenched teeth as the second orgasm shook her body, her eyes squeezed shut, a grimace on her face as the powerful waves of pleasure rocked through her. She pushed back against Dirk, meeting his thrusts as her orgasm ran its course. And when it was finally done, it left her covered with a fine sheet of sweat and gasping for breath. Dirk slowed his thrusts until he was slowly sliding in and out of her sopping-wet pussy, in long, easy strokes; and Kim dropped down onto the workbench, resting on her forearms. Her mouth was hanging open and she was panting for breath when she looked back at Dirk and spoke. Oh my god, that was incredible! she said, a big grin on her face. I've never been fucked like that before. And I came so hard! she said, looking back at him. And now you're gonna make me cum, Dirk said, looking back. Yes I am. Kim said, jumping up and spinning around to face him. Dirk let her go and felt his cock slip out of her pussy as she moved, dropping to her knees in front of him and grabbing his glistening slippery cock in one hand, and his heavy balls in the other. She pumped his cock and squeezed his balls gently, as she looked up at him and spoke again. I'm gonna make you come in my mouth, and I'm gonna swallow every drop," she whispered sexily. She slipped her mouth over the head of his cock and down his shaft, taking it all in one swift movement. She immediately began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock. Sliding her tongue along the underside of his cock and sucking on it hard as she moved. She kneaded and squeezed his balls with one hand while she sucked on his throbbing shaft, her soft, wet lips sliding up and down over and over again. You taste so fucking good! she said, pausing just long enough to speak. I can taste myself on your cock." Then she slipped her lips back over the head of his cock, and resumed sucking on it. Damn! She s good! Dirk thought as she continued moving up and down on his cock. She was sucking on him with a steady, even rhythm that wasn't fast and wasn't slow, but just right. She was applying a great deal of suction to his cock when she pulled her head back, never letting it slip completely out of her mouth, but keeping the head inside. Thank you, and have a nice day. them. She exclaimed breathlessly, pumping as cock-hard with her hand as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth onto his cock again and sucked even harder, and Dirk could feel both the pre-cum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim's mouth, clear indicators that he was about to cum, and Kim felt it as well. She looked up at him as she worked him over, tugging on his balls as she worked her mouth steadily on his cock. The look in her eyes was begging him to cum. He was beginning to feel the first faint twinges of orgasm, building in his balls. She released his cock from her mouth momentarily, to speak. Give it to me, Dirk! I want to taste your cum on my tongue. Give it to me, every last drop. Cum for me! Cum in my mouth Cum down my throat. Fill my mouth and belly with your cum. She exclaimed, breathlessly as she pumped his cock, as she spoke. Then she clamped her mouth on his cock again, and sucked even harder. Dirk could feel his precum being sucked out of him and his orgasm building quickly, in his balls. He felt his balls contracting and his cock swelling in Kim s mouth. Clear indicators that he was about to cum. And Kim felt it as well. Ahm, Aing, Urf, and onto her tongue. She squealed in delight on his cock, pumping his shaft harder, as she continued sucking on his head, trying to get every drop of cum out of him. 4, 5, 6 times his cock jumped and bucked in her mouth, shooting a stream of hot cum into her hungry mouth with each pulse. She never took her eyes off of his face while he was cumming, and when the spasms in his cock finally began to subside she held her mouth still, slowing the pumping of her hand on his shaft. She slid her mouth up his shaft until only the head of his cock was in her mouth, holding it there while she milked his shaft of cum with her hand the way a farmer milks a cow. Um, she moaned, Looking up at Dirk as she sucked the last drop of cum from his dick. Then she released his cock from her hand and her mouth, her mouth lingering at the tip of his cock, before she held her face up to him, to show him the large pool of cum in her mouth. She sighed with pleasure as she lifted her tongue up and then moved it from side to side in her mouth, smiling at him as she expertly rolled the cum around on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed, and Dirk heard her gulp as she swallowed the big load of cum he had just given her. Ah, she said, smacking her lips and grinning up at him. You taste good, Dirk, she said, leaning forward and kissing the tip of his softening cock, in front of her. And you came a lot! A lot more than my husband ever has or ever could. You had a lot to do with that, you know, Dirk replied. Yeah, I did, didn't I, she said, smiling and giggling. She got to her feet and tucked her big tits back into her halter; Then bent over to pull her chinos back up, while Dirk did the same with his jeans, and then pulling up his zipper. Kim laughed when she tried to do the same with her chinos, remembering that Dirk had literally ripped them from her hips, before he fucked her. Looks like I'm going to be holding my pants up when I walk back across the street, she said. Either that, or you go bottomless, Dirk said, smiling. Boy, wouldn't the HOA just love that. Kim said, laughing. Looks like I'll be taking Hubby's wallet from him tonight to go shopping for a new pair, huh? she said, smiling at him. Kim, why are you with him? Dirk asked, genuinely curious. He usually didn't care about why a woman was the way she was, but this one was different. This one intrigued him. I mean, if he's that big of a wimp and is so bad in the sack that you have to go out looking for stray dick, why stay with him? Kim gave him that slightly evil half-smile, as she replied; Two reasons; One, he lets me control him, and everything else about us, and that turns me on to no end. And two; Have you seen the Mercedes sitting in the driveway, she asked, nodding in the direction of her house across the street. Yeah, I noticed that, Dirk said. Sitting in the driveway was a Mercedes two-door convertible sports car, white, of course. Nice car, very nice, Dirk said. It's paid for, and so is his car. And so is the house, Kim said. He's filthy fucking rich, and I'd be absolutely crazy to walk away from that. Besides, he likes to be cuckolded and controlled. And I like doing it. So as long as I give him what he needs, he gives me what I want. No questions asked. It doesn't get any better than that. she explained. Dirk nodded his head in agreement. No, I guess not, he said, sitting sidesaddle on his bike. She took two steps over to where Dirk sat, and then bent over, putting one hand under his chin while she held her pants up with the other and giving him a brief but soft and seductive kiss. She straightened up as she continued. You're a great fuck, Dirk, she said, giving him that half-smile again, and you certainly know how to use a woman to get what you want. I hope we have the chance to do this again, and soon. You never know, Dirk said, giving her his own half-smile. She giggled at this, her big tits, bouncing in her halter. No, I guess you don't. Right now, I'm going to go call my husband with my belly full of your cum, and tell him just how hard you fucked me. and came in my mouth, and that I swallowed every last drop," she said, grinning. Then she turned and walked out of the garage and across the street, holding her pants up as she went. Dirk watched her go, admiring her ass as she walked. That is one controlling, twisted bitch, Dirk said aloud to himself as he sat on his bike. But man! Can she suck a dick! By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: Restoring a Tigress (Part 2) Dirk provides sex therapy insights. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. (be sure to catch part 1, before continuing this episode) The look in her eyes had changed from timid to tigress, and Dirk was now her prey. She rose up on her knees and lunged at him, grabbing his cock and shoving her mouth down on it. Then she grabbed him by the hips and pushed her head forward, shoving his entire cock as deep into her mouth as she could. She held it there for just a moment, then started sliding her mouth up and down his shaft like a woman possessed, twisting his jeans in her fists as she tightened her grip on them for support. She sucked him hard, fast and deep, her hair and the spit flying. Dirk looked down in amazement, his body rocking back and forth from the effort she was putting into sucking his cock. He watched her go at him for a full minute before she finally slid her mouth from his cock, looking up at him with shiny, watery eyes and a big smile on her face as she spoke. “God, I love sucking your cock!” she exclaimed, panting for breath. She looked at him for just a moment more, then slid her mouth back onto his shaft and went back to work. She grabbed Dirk's hands and put them on the sides of her head, and Dirk got the message. He grabbed her by the hair and face-fucked her again, harder and faster this time, and her muffled cries of passion told him that he was doing exactly what she wanted. She braced herself with her hands on the front of his thighs as he shoved her mouth up and down on his cock, then reached down with one hand and started fingering her pussy. She moaned and cried out as she touched herself, and it was only a matter of moments before she came. She came hard, her body shivering as her orgasm exploded inside her, a muffled cry coming from her mouth full of Dirk's cock, and she squeezed her eyes closed in reaction to the intensity of her orgasm. She gripped his jeans hard in one hand as she furiously worked her pussy with the other, keeping Dirk's cock in her mouth as she rode out the waves of her orgasm. It was over as fast as it had started, and Dirk released her hair from his hands as she fell back onto her haunches. The scent of her musk filled the room, and Dirk could see that her pink panties were absolutely soaked with her juices. She looked up at him, gasping and panting for breath, her mouth hanging open, saliva dripping from her chin onto her cleavage. She was giving him the same look as before, telling him that she wasn't done with him just yet. “I want that cock inside me!” she panted, looking up at him from beneath her brows once more. The look of pure lust was burning brightly in her eyes with an intensity that Dirk had never seen before in any woman. “I need that cock inside me!” she said, lunging up and grabbing Dirk's jeans with both hands. She yanked them down around his knees, then grabbed his boxers by the sides of the fly and ripped them wide open, literally tearing them from his hips. ‘Holy shit!' Dirk thought as she looked up at him, a lustful smile on her face. She jumped to her feet and immediately wrapped her arms around Dirk's neck and kissed him, pushing her tongue deep into his mouth and grinding her entire body against his. Dirk could feel the heat of her pussy against him, and his cock throbbed as it was trapped between them. He put his arms around her and held her tight, kissing her back. She moved as they kissed, turning him so his back was to the bed and then stepping towards the bed until the back of his knees were touching the mattress. With his jeans and ripped boxers around his lower legs Dirk had to shuffle, but he managed to move without falling over. Stephanie broke off the kiss, and then put her hands on Dirk's chest and shoved him backwards. He fell back onto the bed, his lower legs hanging off the side, and watched in amazement as Stephanie ripped her panties from her hips and tossed them aside. She climbed onto the bed on top of him, pushing his legs together as she straddled him, her knees on either side of his hips. Without a word she got into position above him and immediately reached down and grabbed his cock, pointing it straight up at her pussy. She rubbed the head between her slippery outer lips a few times and then sank down on it, moaning loudly as she impaled herself onto his cock. “Oh!” she moaned, throwing her head back with her eyes closed, biting on her lower lips as she sat up straight on Dirk's hips, pushing her pussy down onto his cock as far as she could. She leaned back and put her hands on Dirk's thighs, pushing her hips down and slowly rotating them around and around on the shaft buried inside her. She lowered her head and opened her eyes, looking directly at Dirk as she moved on top of him, still biting her lower lip. Her pussy was very tight and very wet, and was gripping his shaft like a hot, wet, velvet glove. Staring right into his eyes she sat straight up and then reached for the clasp at the front of her bra, unhooked it, and pulled the bra from her body, setting her big tits free. She tossed it in the same general direction as her panties, then reached up and grabbed her big tits with both hands. She continued looking Dirk in the eyes as she squeezed them hard, pulling and tugging on the nipples as she slowly rotated her hips around and around. Without a word Stephanie released her tits from her grasp and reached down to grab Dirk's hands, placing them on her tits and squeezing. Dirk took the hint and squeezed her big, firm breasts hard in his hands, eliciting another moan from her as he did so. Stephanie reached behind her and grabbed his balls with one hand, massaging and kneading them in her hand as he did the same to her tits. Then she released his balls from her hand and dropped forward, placing one hand on either side of Dirk's head. Dirk released her boobs from his grasp as she fell forward, and they hung over his chest with the hard nipples barely brushing against his skin. She looked deep into his eyes as she began to move, sliding her pussy up and down the length of Dirk's hard cock. She fucked him hard and fast, slamming her hips down and shoving her pussy down onto his cock in hard, fast movements, her heavy tits swaying and bobbing with her movements. Dirk reached up and grabbed her swaying breasts with his hands, squeezing them hard and eliciting a loud moan from Stephanie. She threw her head back and squeezed her eyes shut as Dirk squeezed her tits harder, and the motions of her hips increased. She lowered her head and opened her eyes to look directly into his, her mouth hanging open as she panted for breath, never slowing the motions of her hips as she rode his cock hard. A fine layer of sweat was now covering her body, glistening in the light of the bedroom, and Dirk thought that only made her look sexier and hotter - if that was possible. Stephanie sat straight up on Dirk's shaft, pulling her breasts out of his reach, then braced herself with her hands on his stomach. She closed her eyes and bit her lips, turning her head to the side as she rocked her hips from front to back in rapid movements. The upper part of her body was motionless but her hips were a blur as she fucked Dirk's cock hard and fast. Her big breasts bobbed on her chest, the nipples hard as rocks, and she began to moan as she rocked her hips on his cock. “I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum!” she moaned, gritting her teeth as she continued riding his cock. A few seconds later her second orgasm hit, and she cried out as her orgasm exploded inside her. She squeezed her eyes closed and gritted her teeth, throwing her head around as the waves of pleasure rocketed through her body, and her hips moved even faster. The bed was shaking and bucking with the force of her movements, and Dirk wouldn't have been surprised if the neighbors had heard them. Dirk could feel her pussy flooding as she came, drenching his cock in her slippery juices, and it was all he could do to hang on to the bed as she rode her orgasm out. After several long moments Stephanie's orgasm began to subside, and the motions of her hips slowed until she was sitting still, Dirk's throbbing cock still buried inside her. She was gasping and panting for breath, her body glistening with sweat as she looked down at him, her mouth hanging open. She smiled a crooked smile at him, slowly rotating her hips around in circles. “Now it's my turn!” Dirk said as he reached up and grabbed Stephanie by the upper arms, throwing her from on top of him and onto the bed beside him. Before she could react he jumped up from the bed, spun around, and flipped her over onto her stomach. Then he grabbed her by the hips and yanked her up onto all fours, pulling her back towards him until her knees were on the edge of the bed. “Oh my God, yes! Yes, Dirk, yes!” she cried as she realized what he had in mind. “Fuck me doggy style, Dirk! Fuck me dog….. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

  Adventures of Dirk: Discovering A Lost Tigress  (part 1) Dirk does a favor for a friend with unexpected results. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk & Wally “You want me to do what?” Dirk asked, one eyebrow cocked up, a quizzical look on his face. He was raising his beer to his lips when Wally, one of his best friends from high school, had said something that made his hand stop halfway up to his face, the beer suspended in mid-air. Dirk was so surprised that he half expected the bar to go quiet at this revelation, but of course it didn't. They were sitting at a small round table in the center of the dark biker bar, and no one paid any attention to them except the waitress whenever they needed a refill. She had already been there twice, and Dirk was now sure she would be coming back again very soon.  “I want you to have sex with my wife,” he repeated simply. He said this as matter-of-factly as if he had been stating a well-known and obvious fact, but to Dirk it was anything but. “I want you to come over to my house tomorrow night at seven o'clock and have sex with my wife.” “You want me to fuck your wife,” Dirk repeated, making Wally grimace slightly at his use of the common terminology for having sex. Wally sighed before replying. “Yes, Dirk, I want you to fuck my wife,” he said, pushing his black horn-rimmed glasses up onto his nose. “Why, Wally?” Dirk asked, sitting forward and putting the now-empty beer on the table. He leaned over and crossed his forearms on the table, hands resting on his biceps, looking his friend in the eyes as he spoke. “Why would you want me to do this? I mean, after all, she's your fuckin' wife, for cryin' out loud, not some bimbo hanging around the clubhouse looking for stray dick!” “It's a long story, Dirk, and to be honest it's not something I want to go into right now,” Wally replied, toying with his own beer sitting on the table in front of him. “Let's just say that Stephanie and I are both looking for something to make our sex life more - well, exciting, I guess - and we both think that this will do it.” “Uh huh,” Dirk said, reaching inside his leather club vest for his cigarettes and lighter. He shook one out of the pack and put it in his mouth, then thumbed open his Zippo lighter and spun the wheel, tossing the pack of cigarettes onto the table. After lighting his cigarette the lighter followed. Dirk took a deep drag on his cigarette and then sat back, crossing his arms over his chest and blowing out the smoke as he looked at his friend. Dirk and Wally were the exact opposites from each other in just about every way, yet they were best friends. They'd been that way ever since high school when Dirk saved Wally from getting the shit kicked out of him by a couple of punks at school one day. Dirk had always hated bullies, so when he saw what was going on with Wally in the locker room one afternoon, he stepped in and took care of things. Two of the punks ended up going to the hospital and Dirk was suspended for a week, but that paved the way for he and Wally to become fast friends. Wally was the quintessential nerd, a true geek in every sense of the word, but he had a heart of gold and his loyalty could only be compared to that of a Golden Retriever. His common sense had kept Dirk out of trouble several times for the rest of their time in high school, and Dirk never forgot that. He loved Wally just as much as he loved his brothers in his motorcycle club, and he knew that Wally felt the same way. After high school Wally had gone to the local junior college and come out with a degree in accounting, and now worked for the local bank as the manager of accounts. Dirk's life had taken a completely different course. He held down several small jobs for a couple of years, then joined a motorcycle club in the next town over and immersed himself in the biker culture. That lifestyle fit Dirk like a glove, although at times he found it hard to balance it with the responsibilities that came with having to hold down a job. But that all ended when, at 24 years of age, Dirk's parents had been killed in a car crash and he had inherited enough money and stock holdings to keep him comfortable for the rest of his life. He wasn't rich by any means, but he didn't have to work anymore, either, and that was just fine with him. So he had spent the last couple of years roaming around the country on his motorcycle, living the nomad life, taking life as it came and just enjoying it. He'd had his fair share of one-night stands along the way, the most recent being a very pleasant encounter with a plump lady farmer out in the Midwest, and had experienced plenty of wild and unusual things along the way, but this one sitting in front of him right now took the cake. After looking at Wally for several long moments, he finally spoke. “And Stephanie's okay with this?” he asked. Stephanie was Wally's female counterpart in that she was just as big a nerd as he was, right up to the black glasses. Even though she never dressed up or wore makeup, Dirk could see that she was an attractive brunette with what he suspected was a simply killer body that she always hid beneath loose or baggy clothing, so he could only guess at what she really looked like. The most serious thing he'd ever seen her in was a gray lady's business suit, and while it wasn't exactly form-fitting it at least gave him a general idea of what her figure looked like. And from what Dirk could see, she didn't have anything to be ashamed of. He was a boob man, as most bikers are, and he guessed that Stephanie was sporting at least a pair of “C” cups beneath her frumpy clothing. Now it looked like he was going to find out for himself - if he agreed, that is. “It was her idea,” Wally replied, making Dirk's eyebrows go up in surprise, “although I will admit that I kind of steered her into it,” he said, looking down at the table for a moment before looking back up at Dirk. “So you're okay with it as well, then,” Dirk said, taking a drag from his cigarette and then blowing the smoke out as he continued. “You have no problem with me playing ‘hide the salami' with your wife, no problem at all? Is that right?” “Yes, Dirk, I'm okay with it,” he replied. “Really, it's fine. Perfectly fine!” Dirk leaned forward onto the table again and then spoke. “Why me, Wally?” Dirk asked. “Because we trust you - because I trust you, my old friend,” Wally said, leaning forward and putting his own elbows on the table as he spoke, his voice lowered. “You're the only man I know that I trust enough to do this for us. Because I trust you enough to know that you won't hurt her or take advantage of her, and because I know you will keep this between just the three of us. And I know that Stephanie feels the same way.” “Stephanie hardly knows me, Wally,” Dirk said. “I mean, I think I've only seen her four or five times in the five years that the two of you have been married.” “But I know you, Dirk, and that's good enough for her,” Wally replied. “Fair enough,” Dirk said, nodding his head and snuffing out his cigarette in the ashtray on the table. “So will you do it, Dirk?” Wally asked, his voice hopeful. “Will you do this for us? Will you do it for me?” Dirk looked at him a moment before giving his reply. “Sure thing, Wally, I'll do it,” Dirk said, holding his hand out to shake with his friend. Wally took his hand and shook it briefly, smiling at Dirk as he did so. “I'll come fuck your wife for you. After all, what are friends for?” he said, grinning. “Thank you, Dirk, thank you so much!” Wally said, grinning back at him. “I can't wait to tell Stephanie!” he said, standing up from the table and then abruptly heading for the door. Dirk turned in his chair and watched him go, then turned back around again. “What kind of weird shit have I gotten myself into this time?” Dirk muttered to himself, reaching for another cigarette. Dirk & Stephanie The next night at a few minutes before seven PM Dirk rode down Wally's street on his bike, his loud pipes bouncing off the houses and reverberating around the neighborhood. Dirk loved his bike, a silver and black 2003 Harley-Davidson 100th Anniversary Edition Heritage Softail Classic, and he took very good care of it. He and that bike had seen a lot of countryside, travelled a lot of roads, and lived a whole lot of life over the past few years, and every time Dirk threw his leg over the bike to ride it he was filled with excitement at what was waiting for him just down the road. And tonight, his best friend's wife was waiting for him just down the road. A part of him was still trying to figure out just what the fuck was going on with all this; he knew that some couples enjoyed sharing their mates with other people and that some men liked being 'cuckolded,' but he never thought for a moment that Wally and Stephanie would be included in that group. Apparently he was wrong, or he wouldn't be riding down the street to Wally's house now to fuck his wife. Wally was no cuckold, that's for sure, because his wife was just as timid as he was and didn't have a dominant gene in her whole body. At least he didn't think she did, anyway. The other part of him was excited about what the night would bring. Dirk had …. To be continued, By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: An Oceanside Bikers Gathering - Part 2 The House Mouse Shags Dirk. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk travels to an MC biker party and scores well. His suspicions about how the evening was going to go were confirmed when Amy slid her hand down his stomach to his crotch, massaging the lump of his cock firmly and then gripping it in her hand. She squeezed gently, but firmly, and both of them, could feel Dirk's cock, began to respond. I can't wait to give you a blowjob, she said into his ear. You keep that up and I'm gonna have to pull over and fuck you right here, he shouted over his shoulder at her, and he heard her laugh. As much as I'd like that, I think we should wait until we get to my house. It's not much further now. she called out into his ear. She gave his hardening cock one final squeeze before removing her hand, hugging tight against his back again. Turn right at the next street, she said a few minutes later. Dirk saw the sign for Vincent Lane and slowed, then made the right turn onto the street before accelerating again. It was a nice neighborhood, and he was sure that the loud pipes on his bike were going to make everyone take notice. But he was used to that and didn't let it bother him. A moment later Amy tapped him on the shoulder and then pointed to a house on the right as she spoke. That's where the dominatrix lives, she said, and Dirk turned his head to look. The what? he said in surprise. The dominatrix, Amy replied. She's a tall, leggy blonde with huge tits, and guys pay her to have her tie them up and do things to them. The cops have been trying to bust her for years, but have never been able to prove anything, so now they pretty much just leave her alone. Dirk looked at the house as they rode past it. He didn't see anything special about the house at 94, Vincent Lane, although he wasn't sure what he was expecting to see. There was a car in the driveway, but other than that there was nothing, it was just another house in an upper-middle-class neighborhood. My house is the second on the right in the next block, Amy said, and a few moments later he was pulling up into her driveway. He stopped the bike and held it steady as Amy got off, then shut off the engine, put the kickstand down, and got off. Don't worry about your bike, Dirk, it'll be fine out here in the driveway, Amy said. This is a nice neighborhood, and besides, everyone knows I'm associated with the MC so they treat me pretty good. One of the benefits of being in an MC, Dirk said, following her up the sidewalk to her front door. She opened the door and stepped inside, with Dirk following. She closed the door behind him as he stepped into the living room, he noticed that the house was very well furnished, with the decor being obviously feminine. Very nice, he said, standing in the center of the room and looking around. Thank you, sir! Amy replied, smiling at him. Would you like a beer? she asked, and Dirk nodded as he replied. Do you have anything harder? he asked. Is bourbon okay? she replied. Absolutely, Dirk said. Bulight, Knob Creek, or Blantons, she said, naming three very popular and very expensive bourbons, the last of which could run anywhere from $250 to $750 per bottle, depending upon which style you bought. Blantons, please, straight up, he said. Coming right up! Have a seat on the couch while I get it for you, she said, motioning to the couch and then turning to walk out of the room towards what he suspected was the kitchen. She slipped the jeans jacket off and tossed it onto the back of one of the chairs as she went past, and Dirk saw that the shirt she was wearing beneath the jacket was sleeveless. He also didn't see any bra lines, so he was pretty sure she was braless as well. He turned and walked over to the couch, sitting down in the middle of it and relaxing until Amy came back. She returned a minute or so later, a shot glass in one hand and a whiskey glass in the other. Both had bourbon in them, but the whiskey glass also had ice in it. As she walked towards him, it was clearly evident that he was right about her not wearing a bra. Her breasts were full and firm, much bigger than average, and sat high on her chest, with very little sag. Her nipples were big and obviously hard, poking against the material of her shirt. Dirk was mesmerized at the way her breasts bounced as she crossed the room, she saw where his eyes were and grinned in response as she walked over to him and stopped next to his outstretched legs. I prefer my bourbon on the rocks, she said, holding out the shot glass to him. He took the glass from her, and as soon as he did she immediately threw one leg over him and sat down on his lap, facing him. She slid up onto his lap as far as she could go, her knees pressing into the back of the couch on either side of his him, her mouth resting firmly on his crotch. A toast, she said, holding the glass in front of her. To good friends, good whiskey, and good sex, she said, grinning at him. I'll drink to that. Dirk replied, clinking his glass to hers. They both took a sip of their drinks, with Amy never taking her eyes off of his as she did. This is going to be such fun, she said, her voice soft and sultry as she looked into his eyes. I'm going to make you cum, so hard. How many times can you cum in one night, Dirk? she asked, taking another sip from her drink. My personal best is three, he replied, taking another sip from his drink as well. But then again, we got a late start, so we were kinda pressed for time. Think you can beat that personal best tonight? Amy asked, smiling at him. She ground her pussy against his crotch slowly as she spoke, her smile turning up on one end in a devilish way. Depends on how motivated I am, he replied, returning her smile. Well, let's see what I can do to motivate you, shall we, she said, leaning over and putting her drink on the small table next to the couch, pushing her big breasts into his chest as she did so. She kept them there as she sat up, pausing nose to nose with Dirk for just a moment before taking his face in her hands and kissing him. Her lips were warm and soft, and the kiss quickly deepened into something hot and erotic when she slipped her live tongue into his mouth to find his. Dirk was a little surprised at how aggressive Amy was, but he was by no means disappointed. He liked aggressive women, and Amy was quickly showing him just how aggressive she was by grinding her mound heart against his hardening cock. Amy slid her arms around his neck and held him close, pushing her big, firm breasts against his chest as she ground her pussy against him, their tongues dancing and her breath coming quicker now. Dirk put his arms around her in response, pulling her closer to him. The kiss lasted for a good two minutes, and by the time it was over Dirk's cock was nearly completely hard. Amy looked at him and smiled, her arms still around his neck as she spoke. Sounds like you've got a pretty nice-sized cock down there waiting for me, Dirk? she said, teasing him. Why don't you see for yourself? he asked, returning her smile. That's not a bad idea. Amy replied. She took her arms from around his neck and slid back along the top of his thighs until she was almost sitting on his knees. She reached down and unfastened his jeans, he never wore a belt, pulling the zipper down and then opening the fly completely. She let out a yelp of surprise, looking up at him with a grin on her face at the discovery that he wasn't wearing underwear. You're going commando, she said, happily. Dirk smiled and nodded as he replied. I hardly ever wear underwear, but I made it a point not to wear them tonight because I had a feeling I was gonna get laid tonight, and they'd just be in the way, he replied, making Amy giggle. Your feeling was correct, because you most certainly are going to get laid tonight, she said, reaching down and wrapping her fingers around his shaft, pulling it free from the jeans. But before that, you're gonna get your dick sucked by one of the most talented cock suckers you've ever met, she said. That would be you, I assume? he replied, playing with her. Damned right it is, she said, playing right back at him. Now let's get these jeans out of the way so I can get down to business, shall we? she said, getting up from where she sat. She turned around facing away from him and grabbed one of his feet, lifting it up and then pulling his motorcycle boot off by the heel, tossing it aside. It was obvious that she'd done this before, and she had both of his boots off in seconds. Then she turned around and grabbed his jeans at his hips, looking up at him and giving him a big, devilish grin as she yanked them down over his hips, down his legs, and over his feet. This left him in just his socks, shirt and colors, his hard cock throbbing with excitement. Amy bent down and took his cock in her hand, squeezing it hard and pumping it a couple of times, looking up at him with that devilish grin again. You've got a great prick, Dirk, she said, I can't wait to get my lips wrapped around it. She bent down and kissed the tip of his cock, then put her lips on the very tip and sucked at it hard. This made Dirk jump, and Amy giggled at his response. Then she released his cock from her grasp and stood up, facing him. Let's even thing up a little, shall we? she said, pulling her shirt out of her jeans first and then pulling it up and over her head, tossing it aside to join Dirk's boots and jeans on the floor. She turned to face him, showing him the fullest, biggest, firmest, most spectacular pair of mouth-watering tits Dirk had ever seen. Holy shit! he said, his eyes fastened on her big tits. They were big and round, very firm with very little sag, capped with average-size areola in the center of which were two pert, erect nipples. If Dirk didn't know any better he would have sworn she'd had a boob job, but he didn't see any visible scars. It took High a minute to find his voice again, and all Amy did was stand there with her hands on her hips, grinning from ear to ear as he looked at her. I take it you like what you see? she said, her blue eyes sparkling. Oh, yeah, I do. Dirk replied, looking up at her and returning her smile. I've never seen a pair of tits like that in my entire life, he said, looking back down at her chest. And before you ask, yes, they're real, she said, grinning as she slid her hands up her body to cup the big mounds in her hands. So you've been asked that before, huh? Dirk said, grinning up at her. Only every time a guy sees my boobs for the first time, she said, squeezing her tits in her hands and tugging on the nipples. Now, are we gonna talk about my tits all night or are you gonna let me suck your cock and then fuck me? she asked, still squeezing her tits. We can talk later, Dirk said, spreading his knees apart so she could get between his legs. Without another word Amy dropped to her knees and scooted in between his outspread thighs, moving forward as far as she could go. She reached up and grabbed Dirk's cock, pointing it straight up and without hesitation dropped her mouth down and swallowed it up, clamping her lips around it and sucking nearly his entire length into her mouth and down her throat. Dirk moaned as she gripped and squeezed his balls in her hand as she ran her thick, wet tongue up and down the underside of his shaft. She began sliding her mouth up and down the length of his cock, massaging and squeezing his balls as she did. Every now and then she would slide her mouth up his shaft until just the head was in her mouth, then she would suck very hard like she was sucking on a soda straw, and Dirk watched in amazement as her cheeks hollowed in with the suction she was applying. He could feel the pre-cum being sucked out of him, and she moaned with delight as she tasted the salty fluid on her tongue. She looked up at him and smiled around the head of his cock in her mouth, her blue eyes sparkling. She released his cock from her mouth with a soft pop and then gripped it in her hand, pumping the glistening, slick shaft as she spoke. I told you I was good, she said, grinning up at him. Am I not the best cocksucker you've ever met or what? she asked, obviously very proud of herself and her oral skills. Dirk nodded as he replied. Yes, you most certainly are, he said, watching as she pumped his cock. But why are you talking instead of sucking? he asked, one side of his mouth turning up in a smile. Amy smiled back. Yes, sir, she said, then lowered her mouth down onto his cock again and resumed sucking him off. She was incredibly good, of that there was no doubt, and Dirk just sat back and relaxed, watching a true cock-sucking queen at work. Amy bobbed her head up and down on his shaft, turning her head from side to side every now and then to change the angle of her mouth on his cock, massaging his balls all the while. She was good, Very good, and Dirk knew it wouldn't be long before he was blowing his load down her throat if she kept this up. Then she surprised him by releasing his cock from her mouth and gripping it with her hand as she slid her tongue down his shaft to his balls. Dirk always shaped his cock and balls so she had a pair of clean, smooth balls to play with. She ran her big tongue over and around his balls, then opened her mouth wide and clamped her soft lips around them. Then, to Dirk's amazement, she effortlessly sucked both of them in her mouth, rolling them around and sucking on them just hard enough to arouse with causing pain, and making Dirk groan out loud in the process. After several very enjoyable moments of her sucking on his balls, she shifted her attention back to his cock for another few moments before slipping it from her mouth and looking up at him, her hand wrapped around the shaft and pumping it as she spoke. I want you to come in my mouth, because I really want to taste you, but I think I'll save that for later, she said, giving him an impish smile. Right now, I want to feel this big, hard cock inside my wet pussy, so I can ride you until you come inside me. Is that okay, Dirk? she asked, one side of her mouth turned up in a smile. Absolutely! Dirk replied, returning her grin. They both stood up then, with Amy slipping out of her boots and jeans and Dirk taking off his colors, draping them over the back of the couch, before pulling off his shirt. Leave your colors on, Dirk, she said as she tossed her jeans on the back of the chair that was next to the couch. Taking the shirt off is okay, but put your colors back on, please. I want you to fuck me while you're wearing them, okay? she asked. I can do that, Dirk said, picking the vest up from the back of the couch and putting it back on. Amy was now standing before him totally naked, and he was pleased to see that she was shaven as smooth. And was that a clitoral hood he saw peeking out from between her puffy outer lips? Amy grinned at him as she took him by the hand, turning to lead him across the room, to her bedroom. Now come with me, she said, tugging him along behind her. He let himself be led across the room and down the hall to her bedroom, watching the firm globes of her ass flexing as she walked. She led him into her bedroom, and Dirk wasn't at all surprised to see that it was done up entirely in pink-pink walls, pink curtains on the window, pink bedspread, and pink rug. She obviously loved pink, and that was okay with him. She led him over to the side of the bed, then turned him so his back was to the bed. Then, without warning, she put her hands on his chest and pushed hard, shoving him back onto the bed. Whoa! Dirk exclaimed as he fell back onto the bed, his hard cock slapping against his abdomen as he fell. Amy was on him in a flash, quickly climbing on top of him and getting into position above him, putting one hand on either side of his head for support. She smiled down at him as she pressed her mound against the hard tube of his cock, rubbing it up and down the length, and Dirk could feel her outer lips opening and his cock getting slippery with her juices. She was already very wet, and was very eager to get his cock inside her. This is gonna be so fucking good, she whispered, her voice low and husky as she slid her pussy up and down the underside of his shaft. Dirk reached up and grabbed her big breasts in his hands, squeezing them hard and pinching the nipples between his fingers. Amy jerked her hips in response, throwing her head back and closing her eyes as she hissed between clenched teeth as the sensations went ripping through her nipples and through the rest of her body. Oh my god, yes! she breathed, looking down at him. The lust was plain in her eyes, and she never took her eyes from Dirk's as she reached down and pointed his cock up at her pussy. Dirk felt the head slip into her opening and then she pushed down, sliding her pussy down onto his hard shaft. Ah, that feels so fucking good, she said, pushing down harder and taking his entire length inside her. Amy's pussy was hot, wet, and very tight, the tightest pussy Dirk had ever felt, and he loved the way it felt wrapped around his cock. It was like having a warm, wet velvet hand wrapped around his shaft, and he jumped when she clamped down hard on his cock with her inner muscles, gripping it even tighter. Amy giggled at his reaction to her squeezing his cock with her pussy. So you like that, huh, she said, grinding her hips down onto his cock while squeezing it with her muscles. I've had a woman do that to me before, but never that tight. That's amazing! Dirk replied, tugging on her nipples as he spoke. I practice my Kegel exercises for 30 minutes every night without fail, whether I have a real cock to practice on or not, she said, smiling down at him as she began to slide her pussy up and down on his cock. But it's always so much better with a real cock. Dirk didn't get a chance to say anything else as Amy planted her lips on his, pushing her tongue into his mouth to find his own as she began riding him, sliding her pussy up and down the length of his shaft, squeezing and gripping it with her strong inner muscles. She sucked his tongue into her mouth and sucked on it almost as hard as she had sucked on his cock earlier, and Dirk thought she was going to suck it right out of his mouth. She had him trapped at both ends, and there was nothing Dirk could do but hang on to her big tits as she rode him. Her movements increased in tempo and intensity, and soon she was riding his cock in long, hard, deep strokes. She finally released his tongue from her mouth and sat up straight, putting her hands on his stomach for support as she rocked her hips with his cock trapped deep inside her. Her eyes were hooded, the lust plain, her mouth hanging open as she gasped for breath. Her nipples were two hard pebbles in the center of her breasts that jiggled and bounced with her every move. Dirk reached up and grabbed them in his hands, and she slapped her hands onto the backs of his and squeezed, urging him to squeeze her big tits hard. He did, and she moaned loudly in response. Oh, my God, I'm gonna cum, she gasped, her hips moving faster than before. The bed was rocking with the intensity of her movements, her breath coming faster and faster, and it was only a few moments later that she came, and she came hard. Aw! Amy cried out loudly, throwing her head back with her eyes squeezed shut, her hands still gripping Dirk's hands on her breasts as her orgasm exploded inside her pussy and went crashing through her body like a tidal wave of erotic pleasure. She gritted her teeth and growled loudly, her eyes still squeezed shut, as she moved her hips faster than ever to ride out her orgasm as long as she could. Dirk had never seen a woman cum this hard before, and he watched in rapt attention as her orgasm raced through her. After nearly a full minute the motions of Amy's hips began to slow, and she lowered her head to look down at Dirk beneath her. She was covered with a fine layer of sweat, her breath coming in ragged gasps through her open mouth, but she still managed a ragged smile as she continued to ride Dirk's still hard cock, although not nearly as fast as she had before. Wow, she gasped, that was intense. You made me cum hard. You did it, not me, Dirk said, smiling back up at her with his hands still grasping her tits. All I did, was lie here, and let you ride my dick. And what a dick it is, too, she said, dropping her hands down to his stomach. She pushed her hips down onto his cock and held them there, squeezing him with her inner muscles and grinding her hips in small circles as she spoke again. Now why don't you lay me down, put my knees up around my ears and pound me into the mattress? she said, a wicked smile crossing her face. Yes, ma'am, Dirk said. He reached up and grabbed her by the upper arms and threw her down onto the bed on her back. Oh, she gasped in surprise, caught a little off guard at Dirk's strength and quickness. Before she knew it he was on top of her and in between her legs, guiding his rock hard cock into her pussy again. She gasped again as he pushed it inside her, his balls slapping against her ass. He grabbed her legs behind her knees and slid his hands around behind them, looping her legs over his arms and spreading them wide as he leaned forward and put his hands on the bed on either side of her head. This motion did indeed put her knees up around her ear, bending her in half at the waist and lifting her ass up off of the bed and improving the angle so Dirk could drive his cock into her. Her eyes flew open wide and her mouth fell open as she gasped, yet again, as Dirk did just that, driving the full length of his cock completely into her. He felt the head of his cock hit bottom inside her and his balls slap against her ass, and Amy cried out in both a little bit of pain and a lot of excitement. Oh shit. That's deep, she cried out, grimacing and smiling at the same time. She grabbed Dirk by the elbows as she lifted her hips up to meet him, her feet bouncing in the air on either side of her head. Don't stop, Dirk, don't stop, even if I beg you to, don't stop, she said before Dirk could say anything, clamping down on his cock with her inner muscles again. I'm not gonna stop until I come. Dirk said, looking down at her and smiling. Fuck me hard, Dirk, fuck me hard, she begged, please, Dirk, fuck me hard. And Dirk did just that. He began driving his cock in and out of Amy's tight pussy as hard as he could, fucking her in long, deep, steady strokes. He started out at a moderate pace, looking down at her and watching her face as he fucked her, she reached up and grabbed her own tits in her hands, squeezing them and tugging on the nipples as she looked back at him. Her feet bounced in the air on either side of her head as Dirk thrust in and out of her again and again, the tempo of his thrust slowly increasing. It wasn't long before he was fucking her hard and fast, his balls slapping against her ass with every thrust, breathing hard as he drove his length in and out of her over and over again, his vest hanging open around his upper body. Amy grabbed his upper arms as he fucked her, her mouth open as she gasped, for breath as well. She could feel herself getting close to coming again, and was struggling to wait until he was coming so she could come with him. Then Dirk drove his cock into her hard and deep, sitting up for just a moment as he slipped his arms from under her legs and grabbed her by the ankles, pushing them forward towards the mattress above Amy's head and spreading her legs wider. Oh my god, yes! Amy cried, her eyes flying open as Dirk bent her in half at the waist. Her toes were touching the mattress above her head as Dirk fucked her hard and fast, driving his cock as deeply into her as he could with every downward thrust. The sounds of hot sex filled the room and the air was heavy with Amy's musk as Dirk fucked her hard and fast, quickly driving both of them to the brink of orgasm. Oh. My. God. Oh. My. God! Amy gasped, in time with his thrusts, Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me. Come, with me, come, with me, she pleaded, knowing that she couldn't hold out much longer. That was all it took to trigger Dirk's orgasm. He had been holding out for the past few minutes, and now it was time for him to let it go. He thrust in and out of her a few more times and then groaned loudly, shoving his hips forward as his orgasm hit. He held his cock inside her without moving, having shoved it in as far as he could, and just held it there as it erupted inside her, pumping stream after stream of hot, thick cum deep inside her pussy. Amy could feel Dirk's cock pulsing and throbbing as it pumped his cum inside her pussy, and she cried out in ecstasy as her own orgasm hit. She squeezed her eyes closed and groaned through clenched teeth as she was assaulted by the sensations of her own orgasm crashing through her body in waves, while she felt Dirk's cock pumping away inside her, filling her up with his seed. He pulled about halfway out and then thrust forward again, his cock still pumping inside her. He groaned loudly, his own eyes squeezed shut as he wrote his orgasm out. Finally, almost thankfully, their orgasm began to fade, the waves of pleasure crashing through Amy's body fading away and the pumping of Dirk's cock slowing and then stopping completely. He held his place on top of her, hands still clamped around her ankles, pinning her feet to the bed, his cock buried balls deep inside her, the last of his cum seeping out of his cock and into her full pussy. He finally let go of her ankles and dropped to the mattress, following Amy's hips down as they fell. He collapsed on top of her, both of them gasping for breath, with Dirk propping himself up on his elbows lest he crush her beneath him. They stayed that way for several long moments until finally Dirk rolled off of her and lay on his back, his softening cock that was glistening with their combined juices lying against his thigh as he tried to catch his breath. Amy let her legs fall to the mattress and just lay there, arms and legs outstretched, with Dirk's cum slowly leaking out of her ravaged, slightly sore and completely full pussy. Holy shit! Amy gasped, looking up at the ceiling and smiling. She turned her head to look at Dirk just as he turned his head to look at her. Holy shit, she repeated, a big smile on her face. How long has it been since you got fucked, anyway? she asked. Dirk smiled as he answered. It's been a while, he said. About a month or so. Well, damn, if you're gonna fuck me like that all night long I may not live to make you cum three times, she said, giggling as she spoke and making Dirk chuckle in return. Yeah, but what a way to go, huh? he asked, and they both laughed. A few moments later Amy struggled to sit up, still weak from the pounding Dirk had just given her. Stay there, stud, she said, looking over at him as she slid from the bed. I'm gonna go get cleaned up a bit, then I'm gonna go get us both a beer. I know I could use one, so I'm sure you could use one as well. You got that right, he said, watching her walking gingerly towards the bathroom. She came out a few minutes later and walked over to him, handing him a warm, wet washcloth, before she turned and walked out of the room. She came back a few minutes later with a beer in each hand, handing one to Dirk who then sat up and moved so that he could sit back against the headboard of the bed. Amy moved with him, sitting next to him as they both took a pull from their beers. The beer was cold and good, and it felt really good going down to both of them. They sat silent for a few moments before Amy spoke up. You got an old lady, Dirk? she asked, looking over at him. No, he replied, taking another pull from his beer, before continuing. I don't even have a steady girlfriend back home, much less an old lady at the clubhouse. Why not? Amy asked. With your looks and your...talents, shall we say, the girl should be lining up to be your old lady. I move around too much, I guess, he said. I don't work, I inherited a shitload of money from my parents, so I don't have to, so I spend most of my time just riding around the country on my scoot. And that means I'm not home a lot, and to be honest I really don't want the commitment that comes with a girlfriend or an old lady, he said, meaning it. Getting too much strange pussy out on the road, huh? she said, grinning at him. He grinned back as he replied, nodding his head. Something like that, yeah, he said, chuckling. That, plus it wouldn't be fair to the girl for me to be gone all the time and expect either of us to be faithful, so that's just not a part of my life right now. Do you think it ever will be? she asked. Who the hell knows? Dirk said, shrugging his shoulders. Maybe, I dunno. All I know is I'm just taking life one day at a time and enjoying the ride while I can. Pun intended, right? she said, grinning at him. Right, he said, looking over at her and grinning back. Think we'll make three? she asked. Sure gonna be fun trying, he replied. Yes, it is, she said, putting her beer on the nightstand and then taking his from him, putting it next to hers. It most certainly is, she said, lowering her mouth down to a soft cock and sucking it into her mouth. Dirk put his head back and sighed, smiling as she began sucking him hard once more. When the sun came up the next morning, the count was at four, and by the time Dirk got on his bike to head home Monday morning, it stood at eight. True to her word, Amy had made sure Dirk experienced both what it felt like to have her lips wrapped around his cock and to have his hands gripping her ass, as the next time he fucked her, she had made sure to have him on top of her, his arms under her, and his hands gripping her ass as he fucked her. It had been a most pleasant, most enjoyable, and most cum-filled weekend for the both of them, and it left both of them exhausted but smiling. Amy from the doorway of her house, watched Dirk as he rode his bike away. He had gone back to the hotel on Sunday to check out and pick up his stuff. So he was headed for home when he left Amy's place. He left with a promise to return, and Amy was sure he would keep that promise. Dirk was going to make damned sure he did. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Adventures of Dirk: An Oceanside Bikers Gathering - Part 1 Dirk finds his favorite place on earth. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The day was bright and clear without a cloud in the sky, the weather was warm without being hot, and there was little if any wind. Traffic was minimal at best, and this enabled Dirk to relax as he rode his Harley down the highway at 70MPH, a black duffel bag full of his clothing and gear strapped across the rear seat. Riding his bike in conditions like this was one of the things that Dirk loved most in the world, and like most bikers this was a kind of therapy for him that couldn t be found anywhere else. Whenever life s concerns and distractions got to be too much for him, Dirk would fire up the bike and hit the road, not going anywhere in particular but just going until either the bike needed gas or he needed food, or both. But today was different. Dirk was travelling with a destination in mind, specifically the clubhouse of one of his MC s charters that was in the neighboring state. They were celebrating their 10th anniversary and had planned a monster party, one that Dirk wouldn t have missed for the world. The charter was also located in his favorite beach resort town where his favorite beach resort hotel, The Windjammer, was located, so there was no way he wasn t going to make this party. He had already made his reservation at the hotel, although he knew he d most likely end up spending the majority of the night at the clubhouse enjoying the party and the hospitality of the club. He d had several invites from club members to stay at their house, but Dirk politely declined them all. As much as he loved the members of his club he always felt a little out of place when he stayed overnight with one of them, and preferred the privacy of his own hotel suite instead. Besides, if he got lucky with one of the many girls he knew were going to be at the party, he wanted a place to go where he could be assured of privacy and comfort. It was late in the afternoon when Dirk pulled into the parking lot of The Windjammer, having been on the road for a little more than eight hours. He was achy and tired from the ride, needing both a shower and a drink in the worst way. He pulled his bike up under the awning of the main entrance to the hotel and dropped the kickstand, his loud pipes turning every head within ear shot. He drew a few disgusted looks from some of the snootier patrons when they saw his colors and his long hair, but he truly didn t give a shit. He was worth more than most of them on his worst day, so he really couldn t care less about their opinion. He shut down the engine and got off, stretching for a moment before going into the hotel and checking in. He came back out with a card key for his room less than three minutes later, then got back onto his bike to move it into the parking lot. Once there he shut the bike down, locked the ignition and the forks, unstrapped the duffel bag and headed up to his room. The room was located on the 22nd floor of the hotel and had a magnificent view of the ocean. As soon as Dirk got into the room he dropped his bag on the bed and went out onto the balcony, standing there and looking out at the ocean. He smiled as he smelled the salt air and felt the ocean breeze on his face, then closed his eyes and just listened to the sound of the waves and the water for several long moments. Then he opened his eyes and looked up and down the beach, still smiling. This is my favorite place in the whole world! he said out loud to himself, his smile getting bigger. It was late in the day on Saturday so the beach was packed with tourists, but this didn t bother him. He wasn t there to go out on the beach this trip, he was there to party and have a good time, so the crowd of people on the beach wasn t important. He stood there for a few moments longer, then turned and went back into the room to shower and change. He took his leather vest with his club s colors on it off and dropped it on the bed, the rest of his clothes following. A few minutes later he was in the shower, standing under the stream of hot water and letting it wash away the achiness and the road grime from today s ride. After his shower he unpacked, tossing his clothes into the drawers of the dresser in the room, then got dressed and headed down to the lounge to have a drink before going over to the clubhouse. He knew the party was going to be big and loud, and he wanted to have at least one drink in relative peace and quiet before he subjected himself to the noise of the party. He walked into the dimly lit lounge and headed towards the bar, glancing around the room as he did so. It was early in the evening so the lounge wasn t very full, with only two or three tables being occupied and less than half a dozen people sitting at the bar. As he walked up to an empty stool he noticed a group of three people, two women and a man, sitting at one of the tables. Dirk could tell that the man and one of the women, a brunette with a very cute face and a huge pair of tits, were obviously together since they were holding hands and sitting very close to each other. The man looked to be quite a bit older than the woman, maybe 20 years or so, he couldn t be sure, but Dirk was positive that the man was at least old enough to be her father. And by the way they were acting, he knew that wasn t it. Husband, maybe, but father- no. Not unless they were into something really kinky, that is. The other woman, a short blonde wearing a pink two piece outfit consisting of a tight top that tied in the front and equally tight shorts, was sitting on the other side of the table from them, smiling as they talked. She looked up at him as he walked towards the bar, quickly giving him the once-over as she continued talking to her friends. Then she smiled at him, pausing for a moment in her conversation, before turning back to her friends and continuing the conversation. Dirk continued on to the bar and sat down at a vacant stool, ordering a shot of Blanton s straight up when the bartender came over to him. Very good, sir! the bartender said, acknowledging Dirk s taste in bourbon. A few moments later he brought the drink over and set it on the bar in front of him, and Dirk picked it up to take a sip. He eyed the blonde woman in the mirror behind the bar as he did so, taking his time and looking her over good. She was small, around five foot nothing Dirk would have guessed, with long blonde hair down to the middle of her back. She had a cute face with angular features to her cheeks and nose, with slightly almond shaped eyes that fit her face perfectly. Her teeth were white and straight, accompanied by lips that were full and apparently very soft. They weren t full enough to be called dick sucking lips but they were close damned close. 'Man, I wonder what it would feel like to have those lips wrapped around my dick! Dirk thought to himself as he looked down to his drink to take another sip. He didn t see the brunette look up at him sharply just as he had this thought, a look of mild surprise flashing across her face for a moment before she broke out in a smile, turning her attention back to her friends. Dirk also didn t see the brunette reach out and touch the blonde s hand as she spoke, her words causing the blonde to glance over at him before she, too, broke out into a smile. When they all got up to leave Dirk noticed that the blonde had a stout, firm, and slightly muscular body. Her stomach was flat and her waistline slightly tapered, with shapely legs and a firm, rounded ass that flexed when she walked. And on top of all that was a large, firm bustline that sat high on her chest, the twin globes bouncing and jiggling inside her tight top as she walked. She glanced over at him and smiled again as she walked away, the three of them walking out of the door and out of sight. Dirk turned and enjoyed the sight of her ass flexing inside of the equally snug shorts she was wearing, and he couldn t help but wonder how those globes of flesh would feel in his hands. Dirk turned back to his drink, smiling to himself as he took a sip. Half an hour later Dirk was on his bike and headed out to the clubhouse for the party, and just as he expected there was a very large crowd of bikes and people already there. He parked his bike in front of the clubhouse with the others, not bothering to lock it knowing that the prospects who were positioned around the parking area would keep an eye on it. Watching the bikes of full patch members was part of their job as prospects, and to lock your bike while at the clubhouse with the prospects there was considered disrespectful to the host club. Besides, the prospects knew they d get their butts kicked if they let anything happen to the bike of a full patch .. When he got inside, he saw that the party was already in full swing. He walked over to the packed bar, exchanging greetings, hugs and handshakes with at least half a dozen other club members along the way. The club was hosting an open bar as usual, and Dirk was sure that by the time the party was over the grounds and the clubhouse would be littered with empty beer cans, discarded solo cups, and drunken bikers, all passed out and lying wherever they had fallen. Dirk didn't plan to be one of them, so he took it easy on the beer. There was a time in his life when he'd be the first one to pass out drunk, but those days were long over. Hangovers hurt a lot more than they used to, so he avoided them whenever he could by staying mostly sober. Weed was his intoxicant of choice these days, and there was just as much of that to be had as there was beer and hard alcohol. One of his close brothers fixed him up with a couple of the biggest, fattest doobies Dirk had ever seen, and after he had made the rounds of the clubhouse, which took about an hour he sat down at a table in a corner of the clubhouse to relax, enjoy his beer and his weed, and watch the party unfold in front of him. Two beers and half of the doobie later, Dirk was feeling pretty good, enjoying sitting at the small table and watching the goings-on in the clubhouse. Party parties were always loud, raucous, and entertaining, and tonight's party was no different. He put the joint to his lips to take another hit but stopped his hand in mid-air when he saw the petite blonde from the hotel bar walk into the room. Instead of the tight shirt and shorts she was wearing at the hotel, she was now wearing faded jeans tucked into black leather boots that came halfway up her calves, a tight white v-neck shirt that showed a generous amount of cleavage, and a denim jacket that was just as faded as the jeans she wore. She turned heads as she made her way through the crowd to the bar, stopping to talk to several people along the way. As she was talking to one of them, she turned in Dirk's direction, and a smile crossed her face when she saw him sitting at his table. She finally made her way over to the bar and got a beer, then made a beeline for Dirk's table. Mind if I sit down? she said, smiling down at him, her deep blue eyes sparkling. Please do, Dirk said, motioning to the empty chair across from him. She put her beard down on the table and then sat down, leaning forward onto her elbows as she crossed her forearms on the table in front of her. I was hoping you'd be here tonight, she said, smiling at him. My name's Amy, by the way. Nice to meet you, Amy. I'm Dirk. What made you think I'd be here? he asked, taking a swig from his beer. Your colors, she said, referring to his leather vest with his MC patches on them. I saw them when you sat down at the hotel bar earlier, and I had a feeling that you were in town for the party, she replied, still smiling at him. You seem to know a lot of people here, he said, taking a drink from his beer. Are you somebody's old lady? he asked. If he was going to make a move on this highly attractive and very sexy woman, he needed to know if she was the wife or girlfriend of a club brother. To move on another man's woman is a cardinal sin in the MC world, and he had no desire to get involved in that. No, I'm not, and I'm not a sweet butt either, she said, sitting back and taking a drink from her beer. A sweet butt was a woman who lived at the clubhouse, kept the place clean, and serviced the club members whenever they wanted it. I have my own place over on Vincent Lane about 20 minutes from here, so I don't live at the clubhouse. I'm more of a house mouse, actually, I help the club out with some of their administrative functions and help organize fundraisers and things like that, but I'm not looking for a partner or an old man. I actually helped organize this party, I'll have you know, she said, looking around briefly and gesturing with the beer in her hand as she did. From what I can see, you did a good job, Dirk replied, smiling at her for the first time. So if you're not somebody's old lady or a sweet butt, how did you get involved with the MC to begin with? he asked, genuinely curious. She looked down for a moment before replying, a solemn look on her face, before she looked back up at him and replied. I was the old lady of the founding sergeant at arms, Papa Bear. He was killed in an accident about a year after the charter was granted, and the way the club treated me when that happened was just,.. she stopped for a moment, a small smile creeping onto her face and her eyes tearing up just a bit. They showed me so much love and compassion, I knew I'd found a home here and would never leave it. So I haven't. I'm not looking for another old man or another club member to hook up with, and everyone knows that, so they leave me alone. They all watch out for me like a band of big brothers, and I appreciate that, she said, her smile returning. The brotherhood of an MC is something that you have to experience to really understand, Dirk said, nodding at her. Being the MC was one of the best things I ever did, and I love it, he said, taking a drink from his beer before continuing. So why were you hoping I'd be here tonight, may I ask? Because you make me tingle in all the right places, she replied, looking into his eyes. When I saw you at the bar earlier tonight, the tingling began immediately, and by the time I left it was so intense I could hardly stand it. I was so wet I was surprised I didn't squish when I walked. Her eyes were bright and shining as she looked at him, a big smile on her face. You're very direct, aren't you, Amy? Dirk asked, smiling back at her. Yes, I am, she replied, nodding her head. Life is too short to waste time fucking around, you know? Unless you're actually fucking, that is. She was absolutely grinning by now. So are you tingling now? Dirk asked. Let the games begin, he thought to himself. Absolutely, Amy replied, giving him a big smile as she replied, without missing a beat. And my panties are absolutely soaked, she picked her beer up and took another drink before putting it back on the table and speaking again. You know, Dirk, if you play your cards right and I think you will, not only will you find out how my ass feels in your hands, you'll also find out what it feels like to have my lips wrapped around your hard dick! Dirk's mouth fell open, a look of utter surprise on his face. She laughed at his reaction to what she had just said, and the surprise was evident in his voice when he finally spoke. How the fuck did you know that, he said, incredulously. What are you, psychic or something? No, but my friend Sherry is. Amy replied, still grinning. She's the woman who I was with at the hotel bar, and the man was Rob, her husband. Rob is a lieutenant with the local police department, and I've known Sherry since high school. She's always been a little bit psychic, and when she picked up on what you were thinking in the bar, she told me about it. Okay, I'm officially freaked out. Rob said, picking up the joint and taking a hit. Amy held her hand out with the palm up and wiggled her fingers at him, so he passed the joint to her. She put it to her lips and took a big hit, holding the smoke in for a moment, before blowing it out and passing the joint back to him. Most people are, she said, following the hit on the joint with a drink from her beer. Freaked me right the fuck out too, the first time Sherry told me something that I was thinking. I don't know how Rob handles it on a daily basis, I really don't. She put the beer down and leaned on the table again, crossing her forearms as she had before and creating about a mile of cleavage for Dirk to admire. A slightly evil smile crossed her face as she spoke again. So do you want to find out or not, Dirk? she said, her voice low and sultry, her eyes smoldering. Oh, yeah, Dirk replied, returning her smile. That, and a whole lot more, I hope, he said. I think you can count on that. Amy replied, grinning at him. My hotel? Dirk said, and Amy shook her head. Let's go to my place, she said. When I fuck you, I want it to be in my own bed, not in a hotel. I'm guessing you live alone? Dirk asked, just to be sure. Not even a cat, she said, giving him a big smile. Works for me, Dirk said, picking up his beer and draining it. He took one last hit from the joint before dropping it to the floor and crushing it under his boot. Where do you live? 102, Vincent Lane, about 20 minutes from here, she replied, draining her own beer and putting the empty bottle on the table. You gonna let me be your back warmer on the ride over there, she asked. Only if you promise to press those big tits against my back. Dirk replied, giving her a dose of her own medicine. Amy laughed as she responded. What kind of a back warmer would I be if I didn't? Hell, I may even give you a reach around, as well, she said, standing up. Dirk stood up as well, looking down at her from across the table. You're really something, you know that, Amy? he asked. You ain't seen nothing yet, high side, she replied, calling him by his road name that she got from the patch on the front of his vest. Just wait until I get you home. They walked out of the clubhouse and over to his bike, and Dirk got on first. He held the bike steady while Amy climbed on, then cranked up the engine. The loud pipes roared as the engine came to life, and Dirk dropped the bike into gear and pulled out of the parking area. Amy leaned forward and wrapped her arms around him, pushing her big tits into his back, just as she had promised. She held on tight as he maneuvered the bike through traffic and out onto the open roadway, following the directions Amy was saying into his ear as she clung to his back. A few minutes later, they were out on the open roadway, headed towards her house and what Dirk knew was going to be a very interesting evening. To be continued in part 2 . By Original Aramis for Literotica

Adventures of Dirk: The Lady Farmer. Dirk has a sensual encounter with a robust lady farmer. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The sun was lying low on the horizon, full dark not more than an hour off, when Dirk pulled his Harley into a parking space in front of the small general store in the center of town. He'd been on the road for two days and was halfway through a four-day trip, and this was just one of a dozen small Midwestern towns he'd passed through in the past 24 hours. They all looked the same after a while, like something out of “The Andy Griffith Show,” but he figured that wasn't really so bad after all. This town was smaller than most with no more than a dozen buildings lining each side of what he thought was Main Street, and as he looked around he didn't see what he was looking for. As he looked up and down both sides of the street he noticed that he was the center of attention, and he certainly understood why - there wasn't another bike in sight, much less another biker, and he knew that the locals certainly weren't used to long-haired strangers in old jeans, t-shirts, and leather vests festooned with club patches riding into town on a bike that sounded like thunder on two wheels. He took off his helmet, hung it on the mirror, and then walked towards the wooden door to the general store, stripping off his black leather fingerless gloves as he went. The air inside the store was cool, and it was a welcome relief from the heat of the late August afternoon. A bell over the door jingled as he walked in, and a man who must have been the owner looked up at him from behind the counter to Dirk's left. There was a woman standing on this side of the counter as well, but Dirk didn't pay much attention to her at first. “Howdy, stranger,” the man said, sounding like something out of an old Western movie. Dirk smiled a bit as he replied. “Hey, how are ya,” he said, pulling a red paisley bandana out of his back pocket and wiping his face. “Where are your drink coolers?” he asked, stuffing the bandana back in his pocket. “Rear of the store to your right,” the man said, pointing in that direction. “Thanks,” Dirk said, walking towards the coolers, his motorcycle boots clumping on the wooden floor. A few moments later he walked up to the counter and placed two big bottles of Gatorade on the counter. He nodded at the woman next to the counter and gave her a polite smile, and she smiled back. He was considerably taller than her; he stood six feet even, and she was five foot nothing at the most. “That do it for ya?” the man behind the counter asked. Dirk nodded as he replied. “Yeah, that's it,” he said as the man rang up the drinks. “That'll be three dollars and ten cents,” he said, reaching for a paper bag as Dirk pulled his leather wallet out of his other back pocket, the chain attached to it swinging. “That's okay, I don't need a bag,” Dirk said, pulling a five out of his wallet and handing it to the man. Then he picked up one of the bottles, twisted the cap off, and took a long drink out of it. It was cold and good, and it gave him chills as it went down. He took his change from the man and stuffed it in one of the side pockets of his vest, then took another smaller drink from the bottle before speaking again. “Is there a motel around here somewhere?” he asked the man behind the counter. “I didn't see one on the main drag out front.” “You didn't see one because they're ain't one,” the man replied, smiling at Dirk. “And the closest motel from here is in Junction City, about eighty miles thataway,” the man said, pointing down the road in the direction that Dirk was travelling. “Great, just freakin' great,” Dirk muttered. “Another hour and a half on the road…just what I need!” “You need a place to stay, cowboy?” the woman said, and Dirk turned and looked at her, really seeing her for the first time. She was short, about five feet tall, with sparkling blue eyes and short red hair worn in a “pageboy” style. She had a slightly round face, small pert nose and nice lips that were spread in a smile showing her white teeth. She was a solid woman, a little more stout than Dirk normally preferred, clad in a loose-fitting cotton long sleeve plaid shirt tucked into jeans that were tight enough to show off the considerable curves of her full, rounded ass and equally full thighs. The shirt was unbuttoned to the second button which showed enough cleavage to give Dirk a good indication of the mountanous breasts that tented out the front of the shirt. Dirk wondered when was the last time this woman saw her feet. It was an effort to tear his eyes away from the huge mounds of her breasts pushing out the front of her shirt, especially with all of the cleavage she was showing, but he managed it. “Yeah, I do,” he replied, nodding at her and giving her a small smile. She smiled back at him even bigger in return. “A barn would be just fine if you got one,” he continued. “My mother would roll over in her grave at my lack of hospitality if I made a house guest sleep in the barn!” the woman said, laughing. Her huge breasts jiggled in her shirt as she laughed, drawing Dirk's attention again. “I got a spare room in the back of the house that's yours if you want it, and you can keep your iron horse out in the barn,” she said, nodding to the bike parked in front of the store. “I sure appreciate that, ma'am,” Dirk replied, his smile a bit bigger as he spoke. “But don't you think you'd better check with your husband first? You coming home with a biker for an overnight house guest might not go over too well with him, ya know,” he said. The woman broke out in laughter at this, and the man behind the counter chuckled as well. Dirk gave them both a puzzled look, and then the woman spoke again. “Well, for starters, cowboy, my name is Pat,” she said, grinning hugely at him and sticking out her hand. He took her hand and shook it; and was surprised to find her grip firm and sure. “If you're gonna be sleeping under my roof tonight, I think it only right that we know each other's names, don't you?” “Fair enough; my name's Dirk,” he replied. “Pleased to meet you, Dirk!” Pat said, her blue eyes sparkling. “And as for the husband, well, there isn't one, so don't you worry about that! I threw his ass out years ago, the lazy good-for-nothing bastard! Now it's just me and Max, my Bassett Hound. I love him to death but he isn't much on conversation, so it'll be good to have someone to talk to over dinner tonight,” she said. “I appreciate your hospitality, Pat, I really do,” Dirk said, relaxing a bit and letting his smile get a little bigger. “But you have to let me pay you for the night or at least buy the food, something to return the favor.” Pat smiled up at him when he said this, and he saw a new, brighter sparkle in her blue eyes as she replied. “Oh, I'm sure you'll come up with something!” she said. She paused and looked up at him for a moment, grinning at him, then broke eye contact as she walked past him toward the door. “Sun's going down, so we'd better get a move on,” she said, opening the wooden door to the store. She turned and looked at him as he picked up the second bottle of Gatorade from the counter and turned to follow her. “You can follow me out to the farm; it's about ten miles south of here so we'll be there in about fifteen minutes or so.” Then she walked out of the store and over to an old but very well-kept customized Chevy S-10 pickup truck, getting in and starting the engine. Dirk quickly put the other bottle of Gatorade in his saddlebag, threw on his helmet and gloves, then got on the bike and fired it up. She drove out of town with him following behind her, the thunder of his pipes bouncing off of the few buildings there were in the center of town. Fifteen minutes later Pat turned off of the two-lane county blacktop road onto a dirt driveway that must have been at least a quarter of a mile long. The land on either side of the road was green with soybeans, and sitting at the end of the driveway right in the center of the huge expanse of farmland was a typical midwestern-style wooden white farmhouse with a green roof, green shutters on the windows and a wraparound porch. The house had several large, old oak trees around it, effectively putting the house in the shade for most of the day. Dirk could see the barn rising up behind the house, and he pulled his bike up to the barn as Pat parked the truck in front of the house. He got his bag of belongings out of the left saddlebag and walked around to the front of the house where Pat was waiting for him on the porch. She smiled at him as he walked up the wooden steps to the porch. “Welcome to ‘Shady Oaks,' my farm,” Pat said proudly. “I grow the best soybeans in the state here, and am damn proud of it!” “You work all this land all on your own, Pat?” Dirk asked, looking around at the vast expanse of farmland that surrounded the house. Pat laughed briefly before replying. “Hell, no! I let the hired help take care of that,” she explained, opening the front door and walking inside with Dirk following her. The inside of the house was dark and cool, just as Dirk imagined it would be. “I just keep the books, write the paychecks for the help, and put the rest of the money in the bank,” Pat said as she walked down the short hallway to the sitting room. Max the Bassett Hound was lying on the couch sleeping, and he slowly lifted his head to look at them as they came in the room. Pat scratched him on the top of his head as she walked past, and then Max dropped his head again and went back to sleep. She stopped in the center of the room and turned to Dirk as she continued. “The spare room is through that door and down the hall, the last room on the right,” she said, pointing down the hallway. “Why don't you go ahead and drop your gear, maybe wash the road grime from your face while I get started on dinner? The bathroom's right across the hall from your room,” she said. “Thanks, Pat, I appreciate that,” Dirk said, smiling at her. “I sure could use a shower; do I have time for that before dinner's ready?” “I'll make sure you do,” Pat said, smiling back. “Now you go on and take care of yourself while I get started on dinner!” Then she turned and walked out of the sitting room, heading for the kitchen. Dirk watched her go, admiring the swinging of her full, rounded ass as she walked. There was something about this woman that both intrigued and excited him, and even though his type was usually the slender blonde with big tits and no brains that could suck the chrome off a trailer hitch, there was something about this short, stout redheaded woman with big tits that he couldn't deny. He shook his head slightly and then headed for his room to drop his gear and then shower. When Pat heard the sound of his boots moving down the hallway, she stuck her head around the corner and watched him walk away. She wasn't sure if it was the long hair, the faded jeans, the muscled build glimpsed beneath his t-shirt, the leather vest with the biker club patches on it, the bike he rode or a combination of all of the above, but Pat knew that there was something about this man that both attracted and excited her. She felt a stirring in her loins whenever she looked at him, and she was feeling it now as she watched his tight ass walking down the hallway. She sighed as he opened the door to his room and went inside, smiling to herself as she started working on dinner. “I have a feeling this is gonna be a very interesting and exciting evening!” she said to herself, her smile growing bigger. The shower felt wonderful, and when Dirk was finished he put his jeans back on and got a clean t-shirt out of his bag, putting that on as well. He thought about putting his boots back on but decided not to; he had a feeling that Pat wouldn't mind the informality of it all. He also had a feeling he'd only be taking them off again later anyway, and not to go to bed. He walked out of the room barefoot, the aroma of dinner cooking on the stove filling the hallway and the rest of the house. “Smells great, Pat,” he said, walking into the kitchen. “And it tastes just as good!” she replied, smiling up at him. “Everything's ready, so have a seat at the table and let's eat,” she said. An hour later the meal was finished, the table cleared of dishes and the two of them were sitting at the table with a bottle of beer each. Dirk had suggested coffee but Pat had suggested beer instead, and Dirk readily agreed. He wasn't really much of a coffee drinker anyhow, and after the long, hot day he spent in the saddle he could use a beer or two. He took a drink from the long necked bottle, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Pat was watching him intently. She'd been eyeing him all through the meal, and he had to admit that he'd been eyeing her as well. Then he set the bottle down on the table in front of him and spoke. “That was one hell of a meal, Pat,” he said, and Pat smiled as she took a pull from her own bottle. “Best I've had in a long time, and I sure do appreciate you cooking it for me and giving me a place to stay for the night.” “Why, thank you, Mr. Dirk, I'm glad you enjoyed it!” she replied, smiling at him. “It's been a long time since I had the chance to cook for a good-looking man like yourself, so believe me when I tell you that the pleasure was all mine,” she said. “So how can I repay you for your hospitality?” Dirk asked, sitting forward and resting his elbows on the table. “You've got to let me do something for you, you know.” Pat leaned forward and rested her elbows on the table as well, creating about a mile of cleavage for Dirk to admire. “Like I said before, I'm sure you can come up with something,” Pat said in a quiet voice, her blue eyes looking deep into his as she smiled a slightly seductive, slightly wicked smile at him. Her choice of words was not lost on Dirk, and he felt a smile creep across his face. “Are you flirting with me, Pat?” he asked. “Yep,” she replied, still smiling that smile at him, and he could have sworn that she pushed her arms together slightly to create more cleavage for him to admire. “Is it working?” she asked. “Yep,” he replied, looking intently at her across the table. Her smile got bigger and more wicked. “Then why are we sitting here wasting time, when we could be in my room fucking our brains out?” she said, still smiling at Dirk who was more than a little surprised at her candor. Surprised and aroused, that is; he felt his cock twitch at her words. “Good question,” Dirk replied, feeling his cock begin to grow in his jeans. “Then let's go!” Pat said, getting up from her chair, grinning broader than ever. Dirk put his beer on the table and started to get up, but before he could Pat walked over to him and leaned over to kiss him, taking his head in her hands and planting her soft lips on his. The kiss was hot and intense, and it was apparent from the way Pat invaded his mouth with her tongue that this woman was more than ready to get down to some serious business. Dirk felt his cock begin to harden in his jeans, and it grew even more when Pat's hand dropped to his lap and squeezed his shaft. “imm, nice!” Pat said in a low voice, breaking the kiss and smiling at him. “I can't wait to suck on this and then smother it with my big tits!” “Speaking of which,” Dirk said, glancing down at her huge tits beneath the shirt and then looking back up at her. Pat got the hint and quickly pulled her shirt out of her jeans and began unbuttoning it. She opened the shirt to reveal her massive mounds encased in a semi-sheer bra, and Dirk wondered how it was strong enough to contain her obviously heavy breasts. The bra clasped in the front, and Pat quickly unhooked the clasp and pulled the two cups away from her tits, revealing them to Dirk. They were huge, round and full, swinging with their weight, the nipples hard as two pencil erasers and surrounded by large, pale pink areolas. Pat grabbed them in her hands and squeezed them together, then leaned forward and pushed them against Dirk's face. Dirk slid his arms around her waist as he latched on to one of her nipples, and Pat moaned as he sucked hard on the nub. She could feel her pussy getting wetter by the moment as Dirk sucked on first one and then the other nipple, and when he reached up to grasp her mounds in his hands she let them go and dropped her hand back down to his cock, rubbing and squeezing the big lump there. Dirk squeezed her huge tits hard, pressing them together as he sucked on her nipples and making Pat moan loudly. “Let's go, cowboy,” Pat said, breathing a bit faster as she pulled her tits away from Dirk's grasp and face. “If we don't get to my room right now I'm liable to fuck you right here on the kitchen table!” She grabbed his hand and nearly yanked him out of his chair, leading him down the hallway to her room. Once in her room she led him over to the big four poster bed, then turned to face him as she stripped off her shirt and bra that were both just hanging from her shoulders. She looked at Dirk with obvious lust in her eyes, and her eyes widened a bit when Dirk slipped off his shirt and she saw his muscled torso for the first time. She quickly unfastened her jeans and stepped out of them, her huge, heavy breasts swinging with her movements. She tossed the jeans aside and stood naked before Dirk, breathing heavy with excitement. She watched as he unfastened his own jeans and pushed them down over his hips and down his legs, her smile growing bigger when she saw his hard cock for the first time. “Nice cock, Dirk!” she said, smiling up at him. Then she walked over and dropped to her knees in front of him, reaching out and grasping his cock in her hand and gripping it tightly. She cupped his balls with her other hand as she pumped his cock once or twice, then opened her mouth and slid her lips over the head. It was obvious that she was in no mood for formalities and was eager to get right down to business as she slid her mouth all the way down the hard shaft, her soft, wet tongue sliding along the underside of his cock as she quickly deep-throated his entire length and sucked on it. She squeezed and massaged his balls as she sucked on his cock, her head bobbing up and down the length as she worked the shaft in and out of her mouth. “Damn, and she deep-throats, too!” Dirk said as he watched her working on his cock. She looked up at him and smiled as she continued sucking his cock, then released it from her mouth after a few more strokes. “And I swallow, too!” she said, pumping his cock as she spoke, “But that's for later; right now I want you to tif-fuck me before I fuck you!” She stood up and turned, walking the few steps over to the bed and climbing onto the big mattress. She lay on her back, her head on the pillows, then grabbed her huge mounds and pushed them together as she looked at Dirk. “Now bring that cock over here and let me wrap my big tits around it!” she said, and Dirk obliged. He climbed onto the bed and then straddled Pat's body, moving into position with his cock hovering over her mammoth tits. She held them apart as Dirk pressed his cock down, then clapped them together around his shaft. His cock disappeared from view between her huge tits, and she held them together tightly around his shaft. Dirk could feel the precum flowing from the tip of his cock, and he started moving his cock up and down between the massive globes to spread the slippery fluid around and make fucking her tits easier. “Yeah, baby, that's it,” Pat said, looking down at the head of his cock as it appeared at the top of her tits with each thrust. “Fuck my tits, baby, fuck my big tits!” Then she lowered her head down and licked the head of his cock as it appeared with each thrust, the valley between her tits now slippery with his precum. His cock was sliding easily between her huge tits as she squeezed them around his cock, her tongue licking the head with each thrust. Dirk pushed harder and forced his cock further out of her cleavage, and she immediately clamped her lips around the head and sucked hard. Dirk held his cock still for a moment to let her work on his cock with her lips and tongue, then resumed stroking her big tits. “Yeah, baby, just like that!” Pat said in a husky voice, looking up at him as he tit-fucked her. “You like fucking my big tits, Dirk?” she asked. “You like the way that feels, my big tits wrapped around your hard cock?” “Absolutely,” Dirk replied as he continued thrusting, reaching down to pull and tug on her hard nipples as he moved. “But I bet your pussy feels better,” he said. “So why don't you find out?” she said, and Dirk did just that. He slid his cock from between her huge tits and moved down her body as she opened her stout thighs for him. He could see that her closely-trimmed pussy was already wet, the outer lips glistening as she spread her legs wide for him. She gripped her big tits hard in her hands, pulling and tugging on the nipples as he placed the head of his cock against her opening. He slid the head inside, feeling the hot, silky wetness of her tunnel gripping him, and then she threw her legs around his waist and drove her heels into his ass, driving his cock into her pussy. She moaned loudly as his cock penetrated her hot, slick, tight pussy, and Dirk pushed harder to drive his cock balls-deep into her clutching pussy. “Ahhh, God yes!” Pat cried out, throwing her head back and closing her eyes as his cock impaled her. “That feels so good!” she said, lowering her head after a moment and opening her eyes to look at Dirk who was supporting himself over her with his hands on either side of her. “You like the way my pussy feels around your cock, Dirk?” she asked, squeezing his shaft with her inner muscles. “Your pussy feels fantastic!” Dirk replied. “Very hot, very wet, and very tight!” “The benefits of not having gone through childbirth,” Pat said, smiling up at him as she settled her legs tightly around his waist. “My pussy is just as tight now as it was when I was a teenager,” she said, “and now I want you to fuck me, cowboy, hard and fast!” “I can do that,” Dirk replied, grinning back at her. He began thrusting then, sliding his hard cock in and out of her tight pussy in long, hard, deep strokes. He knew that she wanted to be fucked hard, no formalities, just some good old-fashioned fucking, and he was just the man for the job. She squeezed her big tits together as he pounded his cock in and out of her, his hips banging against hers and his balls slapping against her ample ass as he fucked her. He lowered his head down to her massive chest and she held a big breast up for him, then gasped as he sucked the nipple into his mouth without stopping or slowing his thrusts. When he released the hard nub from his mouth she lowered her head and brought the hard nub up to her lips, clamping her own lips around it and sucking on it as Dirk continued to thrust in and out of her pussy. They took turns sucking on each nipple one at a time, and Dirk could feel her legs tightening around his waist and her pussy tightening around his cock. He knew she was getting ready to cum, and he knew that once she did that would set him off as well. “You keep that up, Pat, and you're gonna make me cum,” he said, continuing his thrusts. “That's the idea, cowboy,” she said breathlessly, “Besides, we have the whole night ahead of us, you know, so why don't you go ahead and fill me up with your cum and make me cum, too?” “I can do that,” Dirk said again, both of them grinning. Dirk let himself go then, shoving his cock harder and faster in and out of Pat's tight, wet pussy, and her mouth fell open slightly as he fucked her harder and faster. She tightened her legs around his waist and squeezed hard, clamping down on his cock with her pussy just as hard, and it had the desired effect. A few moments later she heard Dirk cry out as his cock exploded inside her pussy, pumping and throbbing as stream after stream of hot, thick cum blasted out of the tip of his cock and filled her pussy to overflowing. She came immediately after he did, crying out loudly as her orgasm exploded deep inside her pussy. She gripped her big tits hard, the fingers digging into the soft flesh as the waves of pleasure rocked her body from head to toe, and she squeezed her legs tight around Dirk's waist as she continued to cum. She could feel his cock still pumping and throbbing inside her as he continued to cum, still thrusting through his orgasm. Dirk drove in deep and hard, holding his cock deep inside Pat's clutching pussy as the final streams of cum shot out of his cock, and he looked down at her face as her own orgasm ran its course. When it was finally all over they were both left gasping and panting for breath, Dirk covered in a fine layer of sweat. She opened her eyes and looked up at him, a very satisfied look on her face as she slowly relaxed her legs around his waist. She kept them locked around him to hold him in place, gently pushing her heels against his ass to push his slowly softening cock deeper inside her as the final sensations of her orgasm faded away. “Oh my God, I needed that!” she said, smiling up at him. “You have no idea just how bad I needed that!” “How long has it been, Pat?” he asked, holding himself still between her legs. “Too long,” she said, “longer than I care to think about.” “I'm glad I came along, then,” Dirk said, grinning down at her. She grinned back as she replied. “Not as glad as I am, cowboy,” she said, “and you're gonna be a lot more glad by the time morning rolls around, too! Like I said, we got all night ahead of us, and I'm gonna wear you out!” “You are, huh?” Dirk said, smiling down at her. “Damn right I am,” she said, reaching up and grabbing Dirk's head to pull his mouth down to hers. She kissed him hard and deep, her tongue snaking into his mouth as she squeezed his semi-hard cock with her pussy muscles. He could feel his cock start to harden again, and a few moments later he was lying on his back with Pat on top of him, her huge tits bouncing as she rode his cock hard on her way to another orgasm for the both of them. It was a very long and very enjoyable night for the both of them, and Pat made good on her promise to wear him out. Dirk couldn't remember when he'd been fucked that hard, that long, and that many times in one night. When Dirk rode away from Shady Oaks the next morning he did so with a smile on his face and a promise to stop by on his way home. He'd be a fool not to. By Original Aramis for Literotica

Adventures of Dirk: The Little Maneater Dirk gets picked up by a hot brunette in a bar. By Original Aramis. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Dirk walked into the bar a little past midnight, well past the prime grazing period for the singles that usually haunted bars on Friday and Saturday nights. On most nights he d be out there competing for female companionship with the best of them, and he could count on one hand the number of times he d gone home alone after closing time. He had his favorite bars to hang out in, and this bar wasn t one of them. Hell, he wasn t even in his own town. He d just gotten in from a long road trip on his Harley-Davidson and had finished unpacking at his motel when he got the urge for a beer, so he headed for the nearest bar to get one.  He stopped at the first one he came to, a fairly decent looking place called Jessie s Bar and Grill, parked the bike in front and came inside. His leather jacket and chaps drew a little bit of attention as he walked across the room; he guessed they didn t get many bikers there since he didn t see any parked out front. He found himself a table in the back where he could sit and watch the little bit of action going on in the bar, ordered up a beer, and sat back to relax and unwind. As soon as the waitress showed up with his beer he took a long swallow; the beer felt good going down. He put the beer down on the table and then sat back, relaxing as he looked around the room. The first thing he noticed was an intense brunette sitting at the far end of the bar. She was intense in more ways than one - her brown hair was long, past her shoulders, and she was wearing a strapless white tube dress that fit her lithe body like a glove, showing off every curve and bump. And man, did she have some bumps! Her tits were very large, round and full, her nipples showing through the tight material of the dress. She was looking right at him, and the look on her face told Dirk at once that this woman meant business - she had man-eater written all over her, but Dirk didn t care. She had him fixed with an intent gaze, her dark eyes looking right at him, and as Dirk watched a small half-smile crept to her lips. She picked up her beer and got off her stool, showing plenty of leg as she did so, and walked towards him without taking her eyes off of him. Dirk could tell by the way her big tits wobbled when she walked that she was braless; not that she needed one that badly, anyhow. And if her rear end moved the way her front did, the guys behind her were getting quite a show. She kept her eyes fixed on Dirk as she walked over to his table, and Dirk glanced around to see every male pair of eyes in the room following her as she walked. He could only wonder what they were thinking. Mind if I sit down? she asked in a smooth, sultry voice. Now why in the world would I mind? Dirk asked. She smiled that half-smile again in response and then sat down, crossing her shapely legs. I m Kelly, she said, her brown eyes fixed on him. You re new here. Dirk; and you re right, I ve never been here before, he replied. I just got into town about an hour ago. As soon as I checked in to the motel I felt the need for a beer, and this was the first place I found. So here I am. I thought so; I know most of the men who come in here by sight, and I d have remembered you if you d been here before, she said, taking a sip of her beer. And why would you have remembered me? Dirk asked. Because your ass looks really good in those chaps, and no one else around here has the balls to wear them, much less ride a bike, she said, not missing a beat. If you d been in here before, I d remember you! 'Ah, Dirk thought to himself, 'a woman who isn t afraid to speak her mind! What kind of bike do you ride? she asked. Harley, he replied. Nice. Which model? Heritage Softail Classic. 100th Anniversary model. Very nice; my favorite, she said, leaning forward and putting her elbows on the table. Her large tits hung forward, creating some impressive cleavage for Dirk to admire, which he did. Wanna take me for a ride? she asked. Sure, he said, where do you want to go? he asked. Your motel room, she replied. The game was on. Now why would you want to go there? Dirk asked, thinking it was time to see if this girl was serious or just fucking around. She smiled as she replied, and the smile said man-eater. Because I want to see just how much cum I can squeeze out of your cock, she said without hesitating a bit. You really speak your mind, don t you? Dirk asked, taking a long pull on his beer. Yes, I do. It s the fastest way to get what I want, and right now I want to fuck you so bad my pussy is throbbing, she said. So, Dirk, are we going for that ride now? Yes, we are, Dirk said, standing up and finishing his beer. She stood and walked towards the door, giving Dirk a chance to see that her ass did in fact wiggle as much as her tits did when she walked as he followed her out the door. He felt the eyes of every male in the bar on him as they left. They walked over to his bike and he got on, putting up the kickstand. She lifted her already-short skirt up higher and got on the bike behind him, and as she did so he saw that she was wearing a tiny white thong to match her dress. She settled into the seat and wrapped her arms around him, pressing her big tits into his back. Let s go! she said in his ear, and Dirk fired up the bike. They pulled away from the bar and he accelerated down the street, heading for his motel. She clung to him as they rode, pressing her body against his back. Halfway to the motel Dirk felt her hand slide down his side and over his thigh, settling on his crotch. She squeezed his cock through his jeans, feeling his immediate response. I can t wait to give you a blow job! she said in his ear, then ran her tongue around the outside of his ear before darting it quickly in and out. She squeezed his cock once more and then took her hand away, wrapping her arms around him again. A few minutes later they arrived at the motel, and Dirk stopped the bike in front of his room. He held the bike upright while she got off, getting a good look at her ass when she did, then put the kickstand down and got off himself. He locked up the bike and they walked to the door of his room. He opened the door to let her in and followed her, closing the door behind him. She turned on one of the lamps on the table as he slipped out of his leather jacket, tossing it over a chair. Without a word she walked over to him, wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him long and deep, pressing her body hard against his, her silky tongue snaking its way into his mouth. She had the longest, most agile tongue he d ever seen, and she was good with it. He felt his cock getting hard and she did, too, pressing her hips up against it. He slid his hands down her back and grabbed the full, firm globes of her ass and pulled her hard against him. She thrust her tongue deeper into his mouth as her passion quickly rose, and he squeezed her ass hard. She slid her hand down his stomach and gripped his cock through his jeans, squeezing and massaging it hard. She finally broke the kiss, leaving both of them breathless. She led him over to the bed and turned him so his back was to the bed. First, I m going to give you the best blow job you ve ever had, she said, sitting him down on the bed and spreading his knees apart, standing between them. Then I m going to wrap my big tits around your cock and tit-fuck you. She knelt down in front of him and reached up for his zipper, working it down as she spoke. And then I m going to suck your cock some more, she said as she opened his fly and reached inside his boxers, never taking her eyes off him. She pulled out his hard cock and smiled as she said, And after that, I m going to lay you down, slide my tight, wet pussy down on your cock, and squeeze the cum out of it! She reached back inside his boxers and pulled out his balls, smiling when she saw that they were shaven smooth. I see you shave your balls, Dirk, she said, squeezing them in her hand as she wrapped her other hand around his cock. Been doing it for as long as I can remember, Dirk replied, sitting back on his elbows and watching her work. Good! I like it when a man s balls are shaven smooth, she said, it makes sucking on them so much easier! With that she leaned forward and ran her long, wet tongue over his balls. She looked him right in the eyes as she sucked his balls into her mouth one at a time. Dirk moaned with pleasure as she rolled them around in her mouth, pumping on his shaft as she did so. She released his balls from her lips after several long, very pleasurable minutes. You've got a nice cock, Dirk, big and thick, just like I like them, she said, looking up at him. I bet you can cum buckets. She kept on pumping his long, hard shaft with one hand while she massaged and squeezed his balls in the other. You keep that up and you'll find out, he said. Oh, I intend to, she replied. Then she opened her mouth and slid her long, wet tongue out. When she got to the tip of his cock, she slipped her lips around it and slid her mouth down on his shaft, taking all of it. She was still looking at him, so she saw his reaction. She slipped his cock out of her mouth, just long enough to say a couple of words. I don't have a gag reflex, she said. Licking his cock with her long, wet tongue, that's how I can deep throat your big cock. Then she went back to sucking his cock, hard and fast, pumping his shaft with one hand, and her mouth from his cock and gripped it with one hand, pumping it as she sat up. And now for that tit-fuck, she said, pulling down the top of her dress with her free hand. Her tits were big and full, very round with just a little bit of sag, and her nipples were rock hard. She leaned forward and plopped them down on either side of his cock. then pressed the shaft against her chest as she wrapped her big tits around it. She pressed them together hard, squeezing his cock between them, and immediately began to slide them up and down. Her face was split with a big grin as she slid her tits up and down a shaft. Oh, yeah, I love it. I love feeling your cock trapped between my big... tits," she said, grinning that man-eater grin as she slid her big tits rapidly up and down his shaft. She lowered her head down and sucked the head of his cock into her mouth and As she slid her mounds up and down his shaft, running her tongue over the head and licking his pre-cum up with her tongue. I could make you cum like this, but I'll save that for later, she said. Right now I want to fuck you, so get out of your clothes, and get on the bed. She stood up and slipped the tube dress down over her hips, followed by the thong panties. Dirk stood up and stripped off his t-shirt and then his chaps, followed by his boots and jeans. Kelly lay down on the bed as he did so, spreading her legs and Se squeezed one of her tits as she slipped a finger inside her pussy, rubbing it over her clit. Dirk, naked now, with his hardcock standing out in front of him, walked over to the bed and laid down. Before Dirk could say a word she dropped her hips down and planted her pussy right on his mouth. Dirk reached up and grabbed the cheeks of her ass with both hands and squeezed them hard as he drove away. Kelly moaned around his cock as he licked and nibbled her clit, and before Dirk knew it she was drenching his face with her juices as she came. She screamed around his cock as the orgasm rocked her body, clamping her smooth thighs around Dirk's head. She came hard, and when her orgasm faded, she released Dirk's I want this cock inside me, and I want it now," she said as she grabbed his cock and pointed it up towards her pussy. She slipped the head of his cock inside her opening and then dropped down on it, impaling herself on his hard cock. She threw her head back and moaned loudly, grinding her hips Then she started to move, sliding up and down. I m going to Fuck you hard, Dirk," she said, leaning forward on her hands as she slid up and down on his cock, her big tits swaying and bobbing with her motions. I'm gonna fuck you so hard. hard you'll remember it for the rest of your life. So do it. Dirk replied, causing Kelly to grin back at him. Dirk reached out. She was taking all of his shaft and lung, deep strokes, nearly perfect. all the way off when she slid up, but not quite, then she'd drop her hips down onto his cock, impaling it deep inside her with every thrust. Dirk hung on to her big tits. She ground her hips around his cock as she came. and then starting sliding her hips forward and back, still sitting straight up. She reached around behind her and grabbed Dirk's balls, squeezing them firmly and causing Dirk to moan. He squeezed her tits harder in return and Kelly came again, harder this time. Dirk could feel her juices, flooding his cock and running down his shaft. This girl was a regular sex machine. I'm gonna make you cum now, Dirk, she said, looking down at him, but I want to feel you cum all at once. All Dirk knew that it wouldn't be long before he was going to cum, and Kelly knew it, too. Come on, baby, cum all over my big tits . She said, gripping her tits and squeezing them harder around his cock. Shoot your hot, thick load all over them. You know you want to, so do it. Cum for Kelly, baby. Cum all over my big tits. And he did. Dirk your ass head back and moan loudly as he came. She laughed and continued to tit-fuck him, sliding her tits fast up and down the length of the floor. of with her other hand as stream after stream of hot, thick cum landed on her big tits. Then she dropped her head down and sucked on the end of his cock, sucking the last of his cum from him as his orgasm slowed. She sucked on his shaft until there was nothing left. You came good, baby, she said, licking her fingers. I just love making a man cum hard like that. Gasping for breath, Dirk replied, Man, you're really something. Like I said, I don't Still waste time when I see something I like, she replied, still looking him in the eyes as she sucked the cum off her fingers. And after we've had a chance to catch our breath, I'm going to fuck you again. We hope to see you again, only this time I want to feel you cum inside my pussy. I have a feeling it's going to be a very long, but very enjoyable night, Dirk replied, smiling. Baby, he replied, you ain't seen nothing yet. By Original Aramis for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 6 Saying Goodbye; for now. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Twenty. On the drive home, I felt good, like really good. I felt like things were actually going to start changing for the better. Reveling in this feeling, I made a spur-of-the-moment decision. I stopped my car in a random parking lot and pulled out my phone. One of the guys that I used to work with, Carl, liked to go to this little bar in Superior to hang out with friends and have a few drinks. There was a whole group of guys from work that would go regularly, but Carl was the only one who never stopped asking. For one reason or another, I never took him up on it, and I haven't seen any of them since I stopped being able to go to work. He answered after a few rings. "Hi, it's Charles, from work." "Charles? Hey buddy! How are you doing?" He sounded happy to hear from me. "Oh, I've been hanging in there. How's the store since I left?" At the time of the accident, I was the yard manager at the same store I had worked at since I moved to Duluth. It didn't pay a lot of money, but it was enough to get by, and I liked the job. I still felt bad about how I left. As the years went on and my depression spiraled downwards, it had become too hard to mask. My job performance was terrible, and people began to ask questions I didn't want to face the answers to. One day I scheduled myself to take all my vacation days, and then with that in the system, I put in my two weeks' notice. I never went back. "They made me assistant store manager if you'll believe that," Carl said. "Still a lot of the same faces around here. All the young kids come and go. You know how it is." "Yeah." I chuckled. In a store like that, you could count on about half of the employees to be lifers. They'd never leave. The other half seemed to be a completely different mix of people every couple of months. "So, what's up?" Carl asked. I could hear the store's advertising jingle blaring over the loudspeakers in the background. "Do you and the guys still go to that bar in Superior?" There it was. I said it. Now if he says yes, I'll have to ask if I can go, and then I'll have to go. "Yeah! But it's usually just me and Matt. Brian got married, and his wife has him on a short leash. Joe goes to AA. The other guys, just kinda stopped going for one reason or another. Tonight is the night we usually go." "Mind if I come with?" I asked. "Of course, man! We're going to leave here at about six." "Cool, I'll see you there." "Looking forward to it. It'll be good to see you again." And now the awkwardness of ending a phone call. I've heard that it's a Midwestern thing, but everyone seems to do it better than I do. "Okay, bye." "Bye." I went home, set out some clean clothes, and got in the shower. Sometimes I forget how good it feels to be clean. But then, I knew exactly why it was often too hard to motivate myself to get into the shower. The shower brought memories of Melissa and the possibility of pain. I stood still, letting the near-scalding water cascade over me. The fruity scent of the same brand of body wash Melissa had during our first shower together was strong, and I remembered. I closed my eyes and started my breathing exercise with a deep slow inhale. Melissa's hands scrubbed my lower back and slid down to squeeze my ass. Breathe out, the pain and hurt waft away like steam in the shower. My fingers follow the lines of her muscles and up her inner thigh, she looks at me with serene contentment. Breathe in. She turns, arches her back, and sighs as I enter her from behind. Breathe out, the pain is gone, and there is only joy. She moans as my soapy hands cup her firm tits, holding her tight against me as we make love. Breathe in. I gasp and hold my breath as we both climax. Breathe out. I catch my breath and look down, my hand was still grasping my quickly softening manhood, and the oozing result of my orgasm was slowly washed into the drain. I finished cleaning up, turned the water off, and stepped out of the shower. I looked at myself in the mirror as I toweled dry. It had been quite a while since I had exercised, or gone to the gym, but I still had a good amount of muscle on me. Granted, a bit more flab than I liked, especially on my belly, but overall I still liked the way I looked. Melissa liked the way I looked too. I patted my belly, and there was a slight jiggle. I really should work out again, I thought. When was the last time I went for a run? I couldn't remember. My eyes strayed from my body to my face. I was still slightly pink from the hot water. I studied the slight age lines beginning to appear around my eyes and noticed that I seemed to have a larger forehead than I used to. When did I start losing my hair? I put my hands on the edge of the sink and leaned close to the mirror. It's a strange thing, looking yourself in the eyes. Despite how good I felt at the moment, all I could see was the pain deep inside. I knew it hadn't always been there, and obviously, I knew when it started. What bothered me was, I couldn't remember what it was like to not have this pain. I could remember every little detail about Melissa, her face, her body, the conversations we had, the things we did together, everything. But if I focus on just me... I can remember being a skinny awkward teenager falling in love and beginning a perfect life, then this, an aging man being crushed by the weight of a tragedy. Every memory between, of what it was to be me, was just gone. Lost to the gray. At the same time, I knew that this person staring back at me in the mirror wasn't me. Once, I was happy. Once I was me, whoever that was. Would I ever get me back, or did I just have to come to grips with the fact that I was now a completely different person? In heavy contemplation, I got dressed. I put on a faded Iron Maiden concert tee, a token from the time Melissa and I had driven to Sioux Falls, South Dakota to see them perform, and some blue jeans that seemed tighter around the waist than I remembered. I checked my bank balance and determined that If I was going to have drinks at the bar with Carl, I had better eat at home beforehand. I had a cup of ramen noodles, and cut slices off of a brick of cheddar cheese, as I wasted time watching random crap on YouTube. Finally, it was five thirty and time to go. Well really, I didn't need to hurry, as it was only a five-minute drive across the bridge to Superior, but there was no way I was going to be late. I parked behind the bar and didn't see any vehicles I recognized. I listened to the radio for a little while, then at ten to six, I got out of the car. The hard part is done. I'm here. I walked in and scanned the place for Carl. I know he had said he was leaving work at six, but I didn't want to miss him by mistake if he was early for some reason. Not seeing him or anyone else I knew, I took a seat at the end of the bar. The place wasn't very busy at all, with maybe a dozen people spread out throughout the whole place. A red-haired waitress came and took my order for a Grainbelt beer, and I watched her go to the cooler to get the bottle. She was cute, if a little thick around the middle, and when she handed me the beer, she flashed me the smile of experienced waitresses everywhere. The kind of smile that says, "I'll be sweet, and yes, maybe even flirt with you a little, but this is my job and you better not take it as more than a professional courtesy". I respected that. Good bartenders were hard to come by, and this one seemed proficient so far. I sipped my beer, and surreptitiously watched the other patrons. There was the same general mix of people you see in bars like this on a Tuesday evening. A few older couples, quietly enjoying dinner and a glass of wine, a fifty-year-old high school prom queen and her steroid-pumped boyfriend, slamming cheap beer, faces wind burned from riding a Harley all day, a table of college frat boy types laughing too loudly at offensive jokes, you know the kind of place. I faced the bar again, and in the mirror, I could see that one person was sitting alone at the table right behind me. She was facing away from me and seemed engrossed in something on her phone. She was wearing a maroon sweatshirt and had bushy dark brown hair that immediately reminded me of a young Hermione Granger. I watched her in the mirror, not being a creep, just out of curiosity and that I had nothing else to do while I waited for Carl. She never turned or sat up straight, just stayed on her phone, occasionally typing furiously. After a while, I looked at the time on my phone. It was twenty after six, Carl should have been here already. I ordered another beer from Cassie, the bartender, and gave him ten more minutes. I called Carl, and it took four or five rings for him to pick up. "Hey dude," Carl said right away. "I am so sorry. I have a big issue I've got to manage here." I could hear people talking loudly in the background and the beep of a forklift. "Hey," I said. "What's up?" "One of the kids knocked over a shelving unit in the garden center, and they all collapsed like dominoes. It's a big fucking mess." There was a scuffing noise as he held his phone aside and yelled at someone. "Don't bother saving that stuff, it's all junk now. Scan it, then throw it in the dumpster!" His voice became clear again. "I don't remember being this stupid when I was that age, do you?" "No, not really. So, are you going to be late or..." I asked, starting to feel a little dumb for getting my hopes up for a fun evening with old friends. "Sorry, man, this is going to be an all-nighter." "Oh, okay," I said, feeling like I just got punched in the gut. "Take a rain check for next week? The first round is on me." "Yeah, that's okay. Next week it is." I couldn't believe it. I got myself so excited to do normal people things with normal people, and this happened. I don't know why I bothered. "Alright man, gotta go." Before Carl ended the call, I could hear him start to yell. "Careful! If you knock that over too, I'm gonna" As I stared at my phone, not knowing what I should think or do, I heard a voice to my right. It was the woman with the brown hair. "You get stood up too?" I glanced at her. She was standing at the bar a few spots down from me, waving her empty glass at the bartender. "Huh? Yeah." "Sorry for eavesdropping. So what was her excuse?" In the corner of my eye, I could see the waitress return with a full glass. The girl took a drink right away. It was something creamy, Bailey's maybe. "Problems at work." I didn't mention that the 'her' was a 'him'. As secure enough in my sexuality as I was, straight guys just didn't say things that could give a woman mixed signals. "Typical." She took another long pull off her drink. "This is the third date in a row that has left me sitting. I take the time to get ready and then sit here waiting. I've got homework I could be doing." She sighed. "I don't know why I bothered." "Right." Her last words had struck a chord with my thoughts, and I turned to face her. Our eyes met, and the world stopped. We stared at each other, each of us with furrowing brows. My heart began to race, and I felt like I just got a shot of adrenaline. Slowly, she set down her drink, and I set down my phone, but our eyes remained locked. Eventually, she whispered. "I know you..." My throat was dry, and I struggled to get enough air to respond. "I don't think we've met..." She was pretty, and younger than I had expected. There was something strikingly familiar about her, but I knew I had never met this person before, and probably hadn't ever seen her. Her maroon sweatshirt had the big yellow UMD (University of Minnesota, Duluth) logo on it. There was something in her eyes, her icy blue eyes, that told me that I knew this person. "Who are you?" She whispered. The confusion on her face gave way to a look of fear. "Charles," I said woodenly, trying to make some sense of what was happening. This wasn't like the times you see someone in a crowd that looks like someone you know. I knew this person, have always known this person, and yet, nothing about her was familiar. "What is going on?" She asked, glancing at the bartender who was eyeing both of us in turn with raised eyebrows. "You're real? You're really real?" Her look of fear gave way to panic. "I've got to get out of here. This can't be happening." She slowly backed away from me, then turned and fled towards the door. I scrambled to put some cash on the bar for my beer, then followed after her. When I got outside, she was standing near a car with her head in her hands. She looked up at my approach. "Don't come any closer." She warned me. "What's going on?" I asked. "How do you know me? How do I know you?" "You know who I am?" She asked, hand on her car door, ready to flee. "When I saw you, I felt like I've known you my entire life, but I've never seen you before." I shook my head, more confused than ever in my forty-two years. "Well, I know you, Charles Larson." "How do you know my last name?" I asked, taken aback. I was pretty sure I hadn't said it at all earlier. "If you're really you, then I know everything about you." Her fear was transforming into anger, and she was almost shouting now. "How?" "Because I dream about you every night! My first memories are dreams about you! I close my eyes, and I see your face! I see your life! Every day, every night!" She was holding her head again and had started pacing side to side next to her car. "Oh my God. All these years, all the therapy, all the drugs to get you out of my head, and I find you sitting in a dive bar. This can't be real." My car was parked next to hers, and she watched me wearily as I slowly walked over and sat on the hood. "If you're really Charles Larson, tell me about yourself." She was looking at me like she was seeing a ghost. "I grew up in Minnetonka..." I was confused to the point of being numb, so I just started talking. I told her about my family, where I went to school, everything up to just before I fell in love with Melissa. Her face was pale, but she had stopped pacing and was just staring at me. "What was her name?" I looked at her sharply, surprised by the question. "Your second cousin, the one you married." Shocked, I replied. "Melissa." She took a tentative step towards me. "The two of you lived in a tiny apartment off of Grand Ave." She stepped closer. "You lived there together for fifteen years until..." She was right next to me now, and she picked up my right hand, turning it over to see the backside. She traced a finger down the scar that ran lengthwise behind my index finger. "Someone at your work dropped a piece of metal gutter, and the end sliced your hand open. It bled and bled, and you had to go get it stitched up." "How do you know these things?" I asked with something I could only describe as awe. "Because I saw it happen. I was there, in my dreams." "I feel that we are connected somehow, but, I don't even know who you are." She shifted her hands and grasped mine in a handshake. She looked at me with a shy smile. "I'm Kate Winters, and I've been waiting to meet you my whole life." Chapter Twenty-one. "You're older than I thought you would be." Kate was eyeing me from across the table. We had gone back into the bar and had taken a booth near the back. The frat boys were gone, and there was no one else nearby. "How old do you think I should be?" I asked, head still spinning. "When I was growing up, every dream was different. The time wasn't the same, the days weren't one-for-one. You were getting older faster than I was. For the last couple of years though, I've had the same dream. It's the same scene every night." She looked at me with empathy, expecting that I wasn't going to like what she was saying. "You were thirty-three, and it was nine years ago." A wave of non-specific dread washed over me. "What scene, What dream are you having over and over?" I already knew what she was going to say, and I didn't want to hear it. Kate closed her eyes. "We are in your truck, we had just been at the movie theater. You were telling me how you never liked Matt Damon, but in this movie, he was pretty good. Then,” "Stop," I said, probably a little too forcibly. "I'm sorry." Her eyes were glistening with tears. We sat in silence for a long time, each wrestling with our thoughts. Finally, I asked. "You said I was speaking to you?" She sniffed and nodded. "When the two of you were apart, it was kind of a third-person view, like watching a movie. But whenever you were with her, I saw you through her eyes. I felt what she felt, I thought what she thought. I think,” She looked at me apprehensively. "When the dreams started, it was the summer she figured out that she loved you. I was five and didn't really understand what I was seeing. I started using bigger words, and acting like I was thirteen because you two were thirteen." My thoughts swirled like a hurricane around that night nine years ago. There was the crash, and my truck crumpled up like a beer can. I was dazed, and there was glass in my eyes. I struggled to reach Melissa. The door had crumpled in and crushed her into the seat, into the tight space between what had been the dashboard and the back of the cab. Her eyes opened as I touched her cheek. She tried to speak, but no noise came out. Her mouth kept moving until suddenly she went still. Her heart stopped, and the spark of life left her eyes. My love, my life, was gone. Tears were streaming down my face, but somehow I had the composure to speak. "If you thought what she thought, did she blame me?" One thing that I had thought I had come to a resolution on, was the thought that the accident was my fault, that; had I not been looking at her at that moment, I might have been able to avoid the other car. Kate was crying too. "Of course not. You know what she was trying to say?" She reached across the table and held my hands tight in hers. "She was saying "I love you" over and over. She knew she was dying, and her only thought was that you would be alone." Still holding Kate's hands, I buried my face into my arm and cried hard, shuddering with every sob. I don't know how long I cried. At some point, I heard the waitress come by, and Kate whispered "We're okay." I felt Kate start running a hand through my hair, massaging my head. Exactly how Melissa used to. It felt good, but it also felt wrong. It wasn't Melissa's hand, It was Kate's. She was some random college girl I had never met, and I was plenty old enough to be her father. At the same time though, some part of me, deep down, was screaming that this was Melissa. I raised my head from my arm and looked at Kate. I felt no apprehension or shame in meeting her eyes, eyes that were so much like Melissa's. I studied them intently. They weren't just similar, they were identical. The patterns of blue were the same, and there was even that tiny green speck in the iris of her right eye. No one but me had ever noticed it. As insane as it sounds, I swear that I could feel Melissa's soul staring back at me through Kate's eyes. "So, what now?" I asked. "Maybe we should go somewhere more private and figure this out," Kate replied, her eyes moving to the people walking into the bar. "I still live in the same place." I couldn't believe that I had just said that. Did I just ask this girl to come home with me? Yes. She may be half my age, but there was something supernatural to the way I was drawn to her. She was not Melissa, I knew that, but in some intangible way, she very much was. Kate led the way, and I followed her back to my apartment. For some inexplicable reason, I thought of the day Melissa sat next to me on the rocks, and tearfully explained her past. The words I had spoken to her came into my mind as clearly as I had just said them. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" Is there such a thing as reincarnation? But no, Kate was in her early twenties, and Melissa died only nine years ago. The words continued to echo in my mind, and I realized that at some point it had stopped being my voice that was speaking. It was Melissa's. I bumped the door shut with my back and watched Kate as she surveyed my apartment. It occurred to me that not a lot had changed about the place in the last nine years, since the last time Kate would have seen it in her dreams. The couch was faded and threadbare, but comfortable, and the decorations were pretty much how Melissa had left them. The biggest difference, I noticed with some shame, was the general disorder of the place. Dirty dishes sat in a pile on the counter near the sink, and empty food containers covered the rest of the flat surfaces in the kitchenette. A pile of dirty clothes partially blocked the narrow hallway. Kate turned slowly, taking it all in. She stopped, facing me. "It looks exactly how I remember." I studied her face. I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. She pointed at a picture on the wall beside the door. "I remember when that was taken. We, You went to a big concert in Wisconsin..." I could see at her collar, that she was wearing a tee shirt under her sweatshirt. "Take off your sweatshirt." I should have realized the creepy way in which that could be taken, but I wasn't thinking like that. I wanted to see her, to see if my eyes could help solve the mystery that had so thoroughly confused my heart and mind. A small part of me was surprised ,as Kate complied without hesitation. When she pulled the sweatshirt off, the bottom of her tee shirt was pulled up enough for me to get a glimpse of her flat belly. Her clothes were tight-fitting, and my eyes roamed her body. She was the same height as Melissa, had the same overall shape to her frame, and seemed to be in very good shape. She wasn't as muscular as Melissa had been, but then again, Melissa never had to try as hard as others to build muscle mass. Kate was watching me study her. She didn't look afraid or apprehensive at all. Rather, what came across to me was a sense of absolute trust. Melissa had looked at me like that, like she would put her life in my hands without hesitation, safe in the knowledge that I would never willingly hurt her. Her hair was very different, in color and style, and her skin was pale, like she didn't spend a lot of time outside. I stepped closer and tentatively raised a hand to her face. She didn't flinch or pull away. My hand cupped her cheek, and she closed her eyes, pressing her face into my gentle touch. Her features were softened by youth, but the shape of her face, the structure of her bones, was eerily familiar. "You do look like her," I said softly. "Sometimes when I look in the mirror, I see her face looking back at me." I felt her hands on my waist as she stepped close. Our faces were inches apart. "This must be difficult for you," She whispered. "I've lived with this my whole life. I've had time to deal with it." Seemingly of their own accord, my arms wrapped around her in a hug. She pressed herself against me, and I could feel that her heart was beating as rapidly as mine. "Through the years, I began to love being her." My face nestled against her neck, fitting perfectly. I breathed in deep. Her scent, my God, it was her scent! "I began to love you," She whispered into my ear. "I love you the way she loved you." My thoughts were muddled; like I had been drinking all day and her words were hypnotizing. The rational part of my mind, dazzled as it was; still held to the fact that this was not Melissa. The rest of me wanted her to be Melissa, needed her to be. "I'm so alone." My words fell out of my mouth like a sob. "You don't have to be alone," She said soothingly. "You deserve to be loved." I brought my head up and looked into her eyes, Melissa's eyes. Why had she used those specific words, those words that had floated into my mind not ten minutes ago? They were my words, and it seemed as though Melissa was speaking them. "Do I?" I asked. "Everyone deserves to be loved, but you especially." I thought of the stranger I saw when I looked in the mirror. "You haven't seen me since the accident. I'm not the same person I was before. I don't know who I am, but it's not the Charles you knew." She cupped my face in her hands. Her eyes seemed to penetrate my very soul, reading the truth that had been obscured from me for so long. "I see you, Charles. You are kind and gentle, caring and considerate, fiercely loyal and honorable. You are truthful and funny, wise and brave. Most of all, you are loving. You would selflessly give the last of yourself if the one you loved needed it." The way Kate was looking at me, the love and knowing in her eyes, made something click in my mind. Bubbling up from the depths, came feelings I thought were gone forever. I remembered the way my heart fluttered when Melissa smiled at me, even after fifteen years of marriage. I remembered how it felt to fully give myself to her, and how my greatest pleasure was seeing the pleasure I gave to her. I remembered the sense of unity, the self and the other made whole. I remembered love, pure and bright, untainted by the weight of the world. Melissa and I had given ourselves to each other and became something greater, one being in all ways, body, heart, mind, and soul. That is who I was, who I am, and who I will forever be. Now standing here with this woman in my arms, I felt that connection again. I felt the bond we had forged, stronger than the foundations of the Earth, stronger than the very fabric of space and time. Though I hadn't seen it for years, it had not dissolved, had not forsaken me. What were a few years compared to that kind of power? "Are you my Melissa?" A faint sense of doubt passed through her eyes. "I don't know. Yes? No? Neither?" She looked away from my eyes, confusion, and memory clouding her face. "Have you ever read about schizophrenics? My mother thought I was one because when I started writing in diaries, I didn't have just one. I had three, one for me, one for Melissa, and one for you. I wrote down everything, all your conversations, and all your emotions. It was mostly just you at this point, with a few precious dreams of your weekends at the cabin with Melissa. Mom brought me to more doctors than I can remember, and they all said that I wasn't schizophrenic, as I didn't have trouble being myself. Apart from my dreams, I was a normal, healthy little girl. They read my journals, determined that I was suffering from an advanced form of multiple personality disorder, and medicated me accordingly. They were stumped though, how a little girl could write with such detail and realism." She looked down and fidgeted with the hem of her shirt. I watched how her fingers moved and the posture of her body. She moved like Melissa. "The drugs they gave me didn't do anything but make me feel like shit all the time. I didn't know where my dreams were coming from, but I had to believe that nothing was wrong with me because they felt so right. I enjoyed them and saw them as a gift or a blessing. As strange as it may seem, you were my best friend, and I went to sleep happy every night." She stopped fidgeting and looked at me. "When I was thirteen, I had a dream about that most special weekend at the cabin. It was several dreams actually. I experienced every single moment. I felt the bond Melissa made with you, and not just while I was dreaming. The following days, I buzzed with giddy excitement and cried from the sheer joy of it. It was then that I knew without a shred of doubt, that I wasn't ill." She said this last word with derision. "Nothing that felt that right and pure could be sickness. I stopped taking the medication that day. My waking mind cleared, and I knew joy like I hadn't imagined possible." She sighed. "I never knew for sure if what I experienced in my dreams was happening to real people, or if it was all just for me alone, and I didn't want to find out." She placed my hand on her chest and I could feel her heart pounding. "What I do know, is that as time went on and I grew older, I became more like Melissa. Her personality and insecurities, likes and dislikes, her thoughts and dreams, all merged with my own. When I was old enough to start dating, I went out with a lot of guys. It never worked out, and rarely even got close to physical intimacy, because none of them were you." Her chest was heaving as her heart beat even faster. "I couldn't find love, because I was already in love. I don't know if I am Melissa. I wasn't born as her, so maybe I'm not. But in every way that truly matters, I think that I am her." I read her eyes with the ease that I had been able to read Melissa's. Her love for me was evident, as was her passion and desire. No one but Melissa had ever looked at me the way she was now. Like Melissa's had, Kate's eyes also held insecurity, self-consciousness, and hurt. Kate said that she had dreamed about the accident for years now. Seeing it, feeling it play out over and over. The pain of my recollection of it was pushed aside by an immense surge of empathy and compassion. I only had to live through it once. I couldn't imagine having it waiting for me every night, to see and feel it in perfect clarity, untarnished by the fog of memory. My hand slid from her heart, and she shuddered involuntarily as it settled gently on the side of her neck, just below her jawline. At that moment, I didn't see Kate. I saw the girl I had fallen hopelessly in love with so many years ago, and the woman I had married. I saw my warrior queen, fierce and confident, but at the same time so gentle and insecure. I saw her soul, eternally bound to mine. I saw Melissa's inexhaustible sexual desire for me, roaring hot as a blast furnace, as mine did for her. I tilted her face up and kissed her. She moaned softly, as her lips opened and our tongues met. The kissing was slow and gentle, neither of us wanting to scare the other with our need for intimacy. We both gasped as our mouths parted. She held my face, and her touch, despite my three-day-old stubble, was soft and familiar. "Maybe we shouldn't,” She held a finger to my lips. "I need you and you need me," She whispered. Slowly, she pulled her tee shirt over her head and dropped it to the floor. Eyes locked with mine, she unzipped her pants, shimmied, and kicked them away when they fell to her ankles. She wore a matching set of light blue panties and a bra. They were pretty, lacy things that accentuated her toned body in a way that screamed sensuality. Without another word, she took my hand in hers and led me to my bed. Later, I watched Kate sleep peacefully in my arms. I reached to the bedside table, and turned out the light, plunging the room into total darkness. I turned back to Kate, who I could see in my mind's eye with crystal clarity. This girl, this woman, who was at the same time achingly familiar and disturbingly foreign, had arrived in my life at the head of a rampaging horde of swirling thoughts. Was it possible that Melissa's soul had somehow made its way to Kate, and led her to me? Amid our passion, as years of longing and desire burst forth from both of us, it felt like I was with Melissa, in every way I could perceive. She moved and kissed like her, smelled and tasted like her. She felt like her, outside and in, and even moaned and cried out like her. I felt like I could give in and accept it. I could acknowledge that this was, in fact, Melissa. We could continue our life together as if the real Melissa had never died. We could be happy, and grow old hand in hand. It was so tempting to lose myself to the idea. My heart ached for it. But something wasn't right. The whole idea seemed unnatural as if it had been manipulated by a higher power whose intent could not be known. This doubt had the feel of truth, jagged and persistent. I knew that I couldn't ignore it, that it would be an eternal festering mote, no matter how sweet a fantasy my life would seem. There was a riddle here that needed to be solved, that demanded to be solved. Above all the confusion and jumbled emotions, there was an overarching feeling that there was an answer just beyond my grasp. I knew that if I could reach it and see just a glimpse of what was beyond, if only for a split second, I would know the truth. I lay there in the dark, willing with every fiber of my being for the universe to give me an answer. The darkness seemed to acquiesce to my silent pleading. I fell through the dark, free of my bed, free of the Earth and reality, into a cozy warm sleeping bag. I spoke to Melissa as night became morning. "You know me better than anyone. Being with you makes me feel complete, in a way I didn't know was possible. I am yours, in all ways, forever." Bright as a star, the light of love flashed in her eyes, bathing all existence with its brilliance. "Hold on to that moment, use it as a refuge." Sandy blonde hair glowed like golden fire in an autumn sunbeam. "You're real," Melissa said as we embraced outside her apartment. We evaporated into smoke, wafting on a lazy breeze through the pines, and condensed again, lying in Melissa's bed. "Have you been that lonely?" I asked. "For as long as I can remember" Melissa flung herself into my arms. "Am I okay? Charles, this is a dream come true!" A small glass bottle was held out for me to smell. I leaned close and howled as I was sucked into the bottle, down, down, down, into the swirling, bubbling liquid. "We remember scents much better than we think we do. Sometimes all we need is a little hint, and it's brought right to the front. Scents are all connected in our minds, and are rooted deep down at the very foundation of memory." My howl became the biting wind, as cold as the water crashing its way through the rocks. The grayness of the sky seemed to leach all color and emotion from the world. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you." The wind rose, howling becoming screeching, becoming screaming, as tires slid, glass broke, and metal crumpled. "I love you. I love you. I love you..." A sudden silence as the flying glass became a sea of stars. "Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time..." The endless expanse of the cosmos loomed, comforting in its infinite possibility. "...and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" I stood alone in a bright sunlit clearing, within a cathedral of Red Pines. Above, a billion, billion suns twinkled in the vast dark. My mother hugged me. "Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go." Mother became Melissa, whispering my words back to me. "I'll find you in the next and keep loving you." Our sacred pine grove faded as her whisper echoed through infinity. "I'll find you in the next, in the next, in the next..." I floated alone. The self, the other, and the one were all gone. Joy and sadness were words without meaning. Light and dark had no definition. Space had no direction. Time held no sway. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 2 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 5 The Gales of November. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. "Hmm" Melissa said, her face still buried in the pillow. She shifted and turned her head, and I moved to her side with one arm and a leg still draped over so we could look into each other's eyes. "Wow. That was..." She sighed. "...Wonderful." I smiled and kissed her cheek. "I'm glad you enjoyed it as much as I did." She squinted at me. "Are you sure I'm not dreaming, and you're just a figment of my imagination?" She said playfully, though I could tell there was something serious behind the question. "I'm real, and I'm right here, in your bed, and I love you." She searched my eyes for a moment, rolled onto her side, and pulled me in close, kissing me deeply. When we stopped kissing to catch our breath, she whispered. "It's our bed, and I love you too." We held each other in silence for a long while. I knew that she had something else to say, but I didn't push her. Eventually, she broke the silence. "Do you want pancakes? I want pancakes." Not exactly the soul-baring statement I was expecting, but now that she had said it, by damn I wanted pancakes. "I'll help." I had made pancakes exactly once before, and it wasn't a complete disaster, so I felt that my inclusion in the process wouldn't be too much of a hindrance. She got a distant look in her eye, then rolled onto her back, and covered her face with her hands with a groan. "I don't have any pancake mix." She peeked at me through her fingers and we both started laughing. I'm not sure why but we both found it hilarious but we roared with laughter. I playfully pushed her towards the side of the bed. "Well, get dressed. I'll take you out for breakfast." Still laughing, she got up and opened a dresser drawer. Stepping into a pair of light blue panties, she asked. "Are you getting dressed too, or are you going to go like that?" "I'm thinking about it." I quipped, eyes following her every movement. I loved watching her move. She had a litheness and grace to her. Cat-like? No, that's not quite right. Amazonian? Maybe, but that implies a stature and bulk that Melissa didn't have. She was fit, not body builder muscular, and she wasn't particularly tall, just shy of my own five foot ten. She was perfect, and my eyes couldn't get enough of her. Let's leave it at that. "You'll give the old ladies at Perkins quite a shock." She shot back, still laughing. With an exaggerated sigh, I rolled off the bed. "For the sake of the old ladies, fine, I'll get dressed." Chapter Sixteen. The plate clinked as Melissa set down her fork. "Ugh. I ate too much, but that really hit the spot." She had attacked her "tremendous twelve" meal with murderous intent. All that remained was a scrap of crust from a piece of toast, and some maple syrup residue on an otherwise clean plate. She had even swiped a strip of bacon off of my plate, an act that left fork marks on my brother's hands on several occasions. I looked at my plate, with its pile of hash browns and a third of a stack of pancakes remaining, and set down my fork. "I guess I didn't work up as much of an appetite as you, cause I'm stuffed too." Melissa looked at me with her special smile and mischievous eyes. "Well, you'll have to try harder next time." "I need to work out more." "I can help with that." She replied, and we both giggled, knowing the truth of it. "Let's start with a walk." We left the Perkins restaurant, and with Melissa navigating, we drove north out of Duluth on Hwy 61. We pulled off and parked where a little river crossed under the road and spilled through a steep set of rocky rapids to Lake Superior below. We hiked down a little trail, and she led me out onto one of the big rocks. The scenery was spectacular, and the water rushing past the rocks had a hypnotic quality. It hadn't snowed last night, but the wind was blowing hard off the lake, and the constant mist from the rapids gave the crisp early November air some real bite. We sat for a while without speaking. Just two people holding hands, taking in the scenery and the roar of the water. There was a Gordon Lightfoot song that had something about the gales of November, how did it go? "When I left home," Melissa began, just loud enough to hear. I turned and watched her, careful to hear what she was saying over the noise of the rapids. I had been hoping for, and dreading this moment, when she decided to get the details of her past out in the open. I resolved to not interrupt and to let her tell it at her own pace. "This was the first place I went." She continued. "I didn't know where to go. I didn't have anywhere to go." She sniffed. We were alone but had someone been watching, her running nose and the tears on her cheek might have been assumed to have been caused by the cold, but I knew differently. I could see the deep down hurt that was welling up, and my heart ached. I squeezed her hand, and let her talk. "Every night for two weeks, I'd leave school, then go up the hill to the mall and sit in the food court to do my homework. When the mall closed, I came here, and parked for the night right over there." She pointed up to the little parking lot where my truck was. "I'd wake up, scrape the snow and frost off the windows, and go to school. I didn't tell anyone because then I'd have to explain why I was sleeping in a car in February. I had friends, but not close friends, you know? Like, not the kind of friends that I could talk to about..." She trailed off and wiped her nose on her jacket sleeve. "I had been lucky, it hadn't been as cold as it should have been, but then one night it got very cold. When I left the mall, I knew if I spent the night here again, I could be in serious danger. So I went to the laundromat. There was never anyone in there in the middle of the night, so I sat at one of the tables and fell asleep. The owner woke me up a couple of hours later, yelling at me that I couldn't sleep there, so I got in my car and came back here." She had been looking at the water as she spoke, but now turned and looked at me. I saw the fear and shame these memories invoked. I wanted to say something, anything to comfort her, but I knew that I should let her say what she needed to say, so I let her continue. "When I went to sleep on the back seat, I didn't think I was going to ever wake up, and I was okay with that. I didn't care that I was going to die. Nobody cared, nobody would miss me. The world would be better off without one more stupid girl. Why bother going on?" She looked away from me, east towards the vast lake, and her face twisted up in anger. "You know, the worst thing, the worst part of all of it, is they made me feel like it was all my fault. They had me so twisted up, that I believed that I was the cause of everything that happened." She turned back to me, the anger fading, leaving just a profound sadness. I wiped the tears from her cheek, and she leaned her shoulder against me. "Did your parents tell you what happened?" My throat was dry, and I swallowed hard before replying. "They were vague." She gave a little smile that was like a sunbeam on a stormy day. "I asked your mom and dad not to tell anyone. You're so lucky to have them." She looked back to the lake and spoke quietly enough that if her face had not been right next to mine, I wouldn't have been able to hear her. "When I was fifteen, when I started looking more like a woman, and less like a little girl, my dad started abusing me. Mom, she was drunk more than she was sober. She knew, she had to know, and she didn't do anything." As the River roared in its ceaseless path to Lake Superior, and the cold wind whistled and rattled through the leafless trees, Melissa spoke of abuse and divorce, lost jobs and social status, the failing of the system to help a girl who was too scared to ask for help and the blame that was assigned for all of it. "So that night, I remember when the state trooper knocked on my window." She gave a brief mirthless huff. "I thought he was an angel, with the way his flashlight lit up the frost on the inside of the window. I thought I was dead, that it was all over. I felt relieved." She shook her head. "The next thing I remember was being in a hospital bed, wrapped in electric blankets, and seeing the sunrise through the window. That trooper was there. He had stayed with me, way past the end of his shift, just to make sure I was alright. Turns out, when they went to my parent's house to see what was going on, my dad was out of town, and my mom ended up getting arrested for assaulting an officer and having a bunch of heroin. That's why she went back to him. Not for me, but for the money to buy her drugs. The trooper persuaded me to reach out to my friends. He said that people can be capable of unexpected acts of kindness, and I decided to believe him. So I called Ashley. We had always gotten along pretty well, and her parents were always super nice to me. They let me stay with them, which was really awkward at first. I just couldn't believe that a family could be so, so perfect. It was like stepping into an old sitcom. Maybe there was a little trouble now and then, but everyone loved each other, and it all worked out in the end. It was surreal, but eventually, I started believing that it was how families should be. That it was right and good, and normal." She looked me in the eyes then, and I saw her love burning through the hurt. "I didn't think that I would ever have that. I thought that there was no way I could ever open up and let someone love me, to be me, to be normal. Who could want me? Then your parents invited me back to the cabin, and I grasped onto a foolish hope that maybe you could. Ever since it's just been, It just doesn't seem real. Charles, I know you love me, but I'm still so afraid." I silenced her with a quick kiss on the lips. I held her cold, rosy cheeks in my hands and looked her in the eyes. "None of what happened was your fault. You deserve to be happy. You deserve to be loved. I love you, I will always love you. Nothing in the past, present, or future will stop me from loving you until the end of time, and when we're both gone from this world, I'll find you in the next and keep loving you!" Fresh tears streamed down her face, not tears of remembered pain, but tears of joyful love. She threw her arms around me and we held each other tight. Overhead, a hawk called, adding its little part to the scene of wind, water, and young lovers. Chapter Seventeen. Getting in my truck and leaving Duluth that evening was the hardest thing I had ever done. The only thing that gave me the strength to leave was the knowledge that it was only temporary. Soon, very soon, I would never have to leave her again. When I got home, Mom was at the kitchen table reading a newspaper. She greeted me with a smile. I had to be very careful with how I was going to handle this conversation. I didn't want to lie to my mom, but I also didn't want to tell her the whole truth. "How was your weekend? I didn't get a call from the cops, so it couldn't have been too exciting." "I was the cop! We went to a Halloween party dressed as the Village People." "Fun!" Mom exclaimed, giving me a beaming smile. "Yeah, and something else happened. Do you know how I can get my employee discount at any store? Well, we stopped at one of the stores in Duluth, and I ended up talking with the yard manager. They've been having trouble finding someone competent to drive a forklift, and if I transferred up there, they'd give me a raise and make me an assistant manager. He said I could start working up there in two weeks." All of these individual facts were technically true, but it still felt like lying. "Good for you! It's great to have in-demand skills. That's a long way to drive though." "Yeah, it would be like, five hours of driving every day." "Did you look into getting an apartment up there?" Mom folded up the newspaper and gave me her undivided attention. "After the school year starts, there's literally nothing cheap available." "Where would you stay then?" She asked, looking concerned. "Well, on the way home, I was thinking about who I know that lives up there. Rob lives in a dorm, so I couldn't get away with staying there long-term. But then I remembered that Melissa lives in Duluth, I could maybe call her and see if she wants a roommate." Okay, this last bit was a lie. I didn't feel good about it, but it had to be done. "Our Melissa? Have you called her yet?" "Not yet. I'm pretty sure I have her number in my phone." "You should figure this out sooner rather than later." She looked at the clock. "It's not too late, give her a call now." I made a show of finding Melissa's number as if I hadn't memorized it weeks ago. Melissa and I had rehearsed this moment. I had the volume on my phone turned way up, so my mom was sure to hear Melissa's side of the conversation too. "Hello?" Melissa's angelic voice asked after three rings. "Hi Melissa, it's Charles." "Charles! It's good to hear from you! What's up?" "Well, I'm going to be transferring up there for work, and I was wondering if you would mind having me as a roommate until I found a place of my own." Another necessary lie. "Yeah, I guess that would be okay. You're not going to find anywhere else to stay until the end of the school year. Even then, I was lucky to get this place, this spring." "So, you're okay with me staying with you?" "Yeah, it'll be fun. Like staying at the cabin, but I don't think my landlord would approve of campfires." "I'll pay half the rent, and utilities, and everything." "Naturally," Melissa said. "I was going to ask one of my friends if they wanted to move in. Only paying half the rent will make saving for school a lot easier." "Cool. So, I guess I'll give you a call tomorrow, and we can figure out the details?" "Yeah, okay." "I'm talking with my mom right now, so I should probably let you go." "Hi Mom!" Melissa yelled. "Hi, Melissa," Mom replied, loud enough to be sure that the phone picked it up. "Talk to you tomorrow, bye!" Melissa said, much quieter this time. "Bye." I had to be very careful not to reflexively say I love you. I put my phone away and noticed that my mom was studying me with a funny little smile on her face. Then in the most casual tone, she asked. "So, does she love you as much as you love her?" My heart nearly stopped. I couldn't respond. "That was a lovely charade. Unnecessary, but lovely." I couldn't speak. My brain frantically searched for words but found only shocked silence. "Oh, honey." She began, in a soothing motherly voice. "You're my baby. Did you think I wouldn't know? It was plain to see at the cabin that you two are in love. You spent the weekend with her?" I forced myself to reply. "Yes," I said, fearing that it was all over. I felt like crying. "Good," Mom said simply. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Mom knew about me and Melissa, and she was... Happy for me? "So, you're not mad about us?" "Oh, Charles. Love is so precious. It doesn't matter where you find it, but when you do, you hold on with both hands and never let go." My tears came then, flowing hard as I released all my pent-up fears and anxiety. Mom held me as I cried on her shoulder. She gently rubbed my back like she used to do when I was a kid. When my crying subsided, she held my shoulders at arm's length. "Now, tell me about her." I did. In the conversation that followed, I was more honest and open about my feelings than I could remember being to anyone other than Melissa. I explained how we knew what each other was thinking or feeling, just by looking into each other's eyes. I told her how I wanted to improve myself, to be a better person for Melissa. And, looking back on it with a touch of horror, I did my best to explain the connection I felt with Melissa when we made love. Throughout it all, my mother was nothing but caring and understanding. After all the fear of this moment, it was surreal. It felt so good, so liberating to tell her how I felt about Melissa. When I was done, I asked Mom. "Does Dad know?" "Oh, I doubt he picked up on it." "Are you going to tell him?" Of all the people in the family, I was sure that Dad would be the least likely to accept. He had always been very traditional. Kind and gentle, but with a very strict moral compass. "Of course. He's my husband. The way you feel about Melissa, I feel about him." She hugged me again. "Don't be ashamed. Love her with all your heart, and everything else will work itself out." She kissed me on the cheek and told me that she loved me. I told her that I loved her too, and said goodnight. I went to my bedroom, shut the door, and called Melissa. "What's up?" She answered. "I didn't think I'd hear from you until tomorrow." Deciding to just be direct about it, I said. "My mother has officially given us her blessing." The line was silent as Melissa processed this. When she spoke, I could tell that she was crying. "How did she find out?" She asked. I recounted the whole conversation. "See? I told you your mom was the best." "She really is." "So, what now?" She asked, with a bit of anxiety. "She said that she had to tell everyone because it's better to have it out in the open than have to keep lying to the family. I agreed." After a short pause, Melissa said. "Me too." As it turns out, my family's reaction was both better than I had feared and worse than I had hoped. My parents had called a family meeting and all of my immediate family, and their spouses, showed up. There were those like my mom, and my brother Mark, who were supportive and genuinely happy for me. On the other end of things, there were people like my second older brother, Stephen, and his wife, who were disgusted and called me a pervert. Most were somewhere in the middle, either not understanding and being polite about it, or just ambivalent to the whole issue. Then there was my dad. He just sat there the whole time, with a frown on his face, and never spoke a word. I couldn't tell if he was ashamed, or angry, or what, and it tore me up inside. He had never in his life been shy about voicing his opinion. After my mom, he was who I needed acceptance from the most. I desperately wanted him to say something, anything, but he never did. His silence cut deeper than any insult or accusation ever could. At the beginning, and with prompting from my mom, I had stood before everyone, confessing Melissa's and my love for each other, and that I was moving out to live with her in Duluth. After the initial shock and spectrum of reactions, I sat down and answered questions. Now, not being able to bear my father's silence any longer, I stood again, interrupting several side conversations. I addressed the whole group, but my words were meant for my father more than anyone. "Melissa and I truly love each other. Nothing you do or say can change it. Accept it, accept us, or don't. I don't care." Dad didn't react, didn't even look me in the eyes. I rushed to my room and locked the door. I curled up on my bed and cried, harder than I could remember ever crying before. The stress of the family meeting and my dad's non-reaction had utterly destroyed me. I held a pillow over my head to muffle the sounds of my uncontrollable sobs, and to hide my face from the world. "What if they're right about you?" A part of my mind asked. "What if you're just a sicko. That's what they all think." "No! I really do love her!" Another part of my mind answered. "What kind of weirdo falls in love with his cousin? What kind of deviant fucks someone in his own family?" "No! Our love is pure and perfect!" "Yeah, perfect. The perfect fantasy of a clinically twisted pervert! You're just taking advantage of a poor broken girl." "No..." I moaned aloud, holding my head in my hands. Sometime after, someone knocked lightly on my bedroom door. I ignored it, lost as I was in terrible contradictory thoughts. The knock came again, and I heard my mom's voice. "Charles, honey. Can I come in?" I didn't respond, knowing that right then I couldn't bear to face anyone, even my mother. "Oh, my baby." She said through the door. "All I want is for you to be happy. Follow your heart, everything will work out. I love you." Her words quieted the thoughts whirling through my mind, and though my sobs faded, the tears continued to flow. I was exhausted, physically and emotionally. I closed my eyes and imagined Melissa lying next to me. I thought about how if she were here, she would comfort me, and wipe the tears from my face. I could see her so clearly in my mind, see how her icy blue eyes would pour her inexhaustible love into me. Soon, my tears stopped flowing, and I regained a sense of peace. I felt awful for doubting myself, for doubting Melissa, if even for a moment. Our love is right. It is pure and perfect. She made me complete, as I made her complete. I drifted off to sleep, with a smile on my face, thinking about Melissa, and dreaming about the future. Chapter Eighteen. Charles copes with changes, but the biggest is yet to happen. The armrests of the padded chair where I was seated were a little too high to be comfortable, so I kept my hands folded in my lap. I gazed at the paintings of calm rural scenes hung on the walls of the spacious office. I wondered absently if they were real places or just the artist's impression of idyllic country life. I glanced at the woman in the matching chair positioned across from me. She was patiently waiting for me to continue my story, with an encouraging expression on her face. "I moved my things into Melissa's apartment a few days later and spent the night with her a couple of times when I had the day off. After the two weeks were up, I started work at the Duluth store and lived with her from then on. I think the only word to describe the years that followed is heavenly. I wouldn't have changed a single thing." "Tell me more about how your family reacted," said the woman, Dr. Clarke. "Did your father and brother ever come around?" "Dad? Yeah, he just needed a little time to process it. After that, he was as good with it as Mom was. The thing with him was, years before, before anyone knew what had been going on with Melissa's dad, he'd known that something was wrong. I'm not sure how, but he knew. After Melissa left home, he would call and check in on her. He paid to have her car fixed and even paid the deposit on her apartment. He always went out of his way to make her feel like she had people that cared. I think he loved her as if she were his own daughter, so the whole thing with the two of us was kind of a shock. When Melissa and I went to my parent's place for Thanksgiving, later that month; and he saw firsthand how happy she was, it wasn't an issue." "And your brother, Stephen?" Dr. Clarke prompted. "That same Thanksgiving, I ended up knocking him down with a punch to the face. He said that Melissa's family were all degenerates and that Melissa was just bringing that degeneracy to our family now. That was the last time I ever saw him." I forced my clenched fists to relax and laid my palms flat on my thighs. "Have you ever thought about reaching out to him? People can change a lot in twenty-four years." "No," I said firmly. "It was his choice to ostracize himself from our family, and I want nothing to do with someone capable of being so deliberately malicious. He knew that she was just beginning to heal the trauma that had been done to her; and had said what he did, specifically to hurt her. Someone capable of doing that will always be capable of doing it." "You might be surprised by how much people can change," She said, as she scribbled a few lines in her notepad. "Maybe," I said, brows furrowing. Those words had made their way into Melissa's nightmares. My fists clenched again, as I remembered all the times I was awoken in the middle of the night by her sobs. I remembered how helpless I felt, being able to do nothing but console her; and hold her until she fell back asleep. My knuckles were white, and my fists trembled slightly. I saw Dr. Clarke glance down at my hands, but she did not indicate what she was thinking. Therapists must make superb poker players. "Some things just can't be forgiven," I said quietly, forcing my hands to relax. "Again, you might be surprised. We can talk more about that next week." She set aside her notepad and glanced up at the clock on the wall behind me. "Now close your eyes, and concentrate on your breathing. Take a slow deep breath, imagining all your negative emotions as a tangible thing. Now breathe out slowly as all those emotions evaporate and exit your body like smoke. Again, deep inhale, and out. Good. Feel your mind become still as your breath carries away the pain. Once more, in, and out. Good." For some reason, this technique worked for me. If left alone, my thoughts naturally gravitated to the bad memories, and each one brought two more with it until I became overwhelmed. I would become mentally gridlocked to the point of not being able to function in everyday life. "When I say the word joy, what is the first thing that pops into your mind?" My eyes were still closed, and I smiled. "Melissa's face when she first saw me that October weekend reunion, at the cabin." "Good. Keep up your breathing exercise. All the pain is gone, only the joy remains. Describe the scene for me. What else do you see? What do you smell and hear?" A single tear rolled down my cheek. I'm not sure why I started to cry, whether it was joy in the image of her, so happy and full of promise for the future, or sorrow because that future is gone. I would never again see her smile. "Sunbeams cut down through the trees, lighting up smoke drifting from the fire pit. She passes through one, and her hair glows like golden fire. I smell the white pines, strong in the soft breeze, and the smell of burning oak. A loon call echoes up from the lake, and all around the cabin yard, there is the quiet burble of conversations and laughter." I wiped the tears from my face with a flannel shirt sleeve and looked away from Dr. Clarke. I still felt embarrassed to cry in front of another person. "That sounds lovely. Hold on to that moment, use it as a refuge." She glanced at the clock again and stood. I stood as well, taking a tissue from the box on the coffee table to dry my eyes. She walked me to her office door. "Thank you for sharing today, Charles. I think you are doing very well." As she opened the door, she asked. "Have you gone to the aromatherapy shop we talked about last week?" "No," I said dejectedly. "I was going to, but..." I had meant to go, but sometimes certain things were just impossible to make myself do. Going into an unfamiliar place and talking to a stranger was one of those things. Sometimes I could, sometimes I couldn't. This hadn't been a particularly good week, and the thought of talking to someone new, someone who would ask questions about why I was there, questions that would bring up painful memories, was simply unthinkable. Yesterday, I had made it all the way to my car and had the key in the ignition, but then I just sat there, unable to make myself go through with it. "That's ok." Said Dr. Clarke. I knew she knew why I didn't go, and I had gotten to the point where I felt safe sharing my feelings with her, but I couldn't help but feel a sense of shame. "Addy is very good at what she does, and she has helped many of my clients. She's a friend." I nodded and started moving through the doorway. Ending conversations always seemed so awkward. I never knew what to say. "Thank you for being so open today, Charles. See you again next week." She was looking at my eyes, and I met her gaze briefly before looking away. In recent years, I had become very uncomfortable making anything more than the briefest of eye contact with people, especially women, so I was usually at a huge disadvantage when it came to reading people's motivations and emotions. In that brief glimpse though, I caught the impression of empathy and a real desire to help. It felt really good to know that someone cared. I gave her a genuine smile and left. I left her office with the intention of going directly to the shop she had recommended, but by the time I was in my car, I just... couldn't. This is what my life had become. I could go from being on the verge of drowning in a sea of sorrow to feeling positive and optimistic in an instant, then back just as fast. But mostly, it was what I called 'the gray'. I am self-aware enough to understand how it began. Instead of dealing with certain traumatic events, my brain decided that it was easier and far less painful, just to push them aside. The problem is, that those things don't just go away. No matter how hard you push them down, they keep bubbling back up, and you end up pushing everything away in the effort. Then one day you realize that living in the gray was the only way to survive because every little bit of emotion, good or bad, could open the gates and let all the pain come rushing in. I had pushed everything and everyone aside for the sake of self-preservation, and it was killing me. I knew I needed help. I knew that the person I was, wasn't really me. The problem was, I had been in the gray so long, that I couldn't remember how it was before, not really. I knew that I had been happy once, that I had hopes and dreams. But that was all gone, lost in the gray. Chapter Nineteen. The next day turned out to be one of the good ones. I was able to get myself out of bed, dressed, and in the car. I decided that I would finally make it to this aromatherapy shop Dr. Clarke wanted me to go to. I turned the key in the ignition, and my geriatric Honda Civic purred to life. I quickly released the emergency brake and shifted into reverse. I backed out of my parking spot with a sigh. There, I did it. The hard part was over, and now that I had started the task, it would be easier to go through with it. Don't ask me why that makes sense, I wouldn't know how to even start explaining. I enjoyed my drive across town. It was a beautiful day in Duluth. Down near Lake Superior, it was a little breezy and a comfortable 65 degrees, perfect for driving with the windows down. Climbing the hill on 194, the farther I got away from the lake, the hotter it got. By the time I got to the shop, it was nearly 80 degrees, and I had begun to sweat. A typical July day in the Twin Ports. I've always said, that this was one of the things I loved most about living in Duluth. It could be hot as hell up on top of the hill, but if the wind was right, it was always cool near the lake. I shut the car off and set the E brake. I wiped a bit of sweat off my brow, and it occurred to me that I was wearing the same clothes I wore yesterday and that I hadn't showered. Hit with a sudden wave of shame and embarrassment about meeting someone new in this state, I almost just left to go back home. With an effort of willpower, I opened the car door and stepped out. Task begun. I walked in and was greeted by a smiling older lady that I assumed was Addy. "Hi, um, Dr. Clarke sent me." Addy's smile widened. "Oh, come in, come in. I'm Addy." "I'm Charles," I replied, meeting her eyes for the briefest moment. "Pleased to meet you, Charles. How is Rose doing these days?" Dr. Clarke's first name was Virginia. She had grown up in Virginia, Minnesota, and I think she was still annoyed by her unimaginative parents, because she liked to use her middle name, Rose. I almost exclusively used 'Dr. Clarke' when speaking with or about her. "I've been seeing her for a couple of months now. She's nice." I never seemed to know how to answer questions like that. I grimaced inwardly at my awkwardness. "She's a sweetheart, and good at her job. I saw her for years." She led me over to a glass counter filled with hundreds of small labeled bottles. "So, are we looking for something to help you relax?" "Something to help me remember." I paused briefly, trying to find the right words. "Well, remembering isn't the issue." I felt a rush of awkwardness and a little bit of embarrassment in talking about something so personal with a stranger. My cheeks flushed, and I looked at the bottles in the case to ensure I didn't accidentally make eye contact. "I want to be able to focus on just the one thing." "Tell me about it." I closed my eyes and took a few deep breaths. "There's smoke from the campfire, mostly oak. Maybe a tiny bit of something acrid, like someone had thrown a plastic plate in the fire." As I spoke, I could hear Addy selecting a few bottles from a rack within the display case. "Pine trees. Even with the smoke, the pines smell strong." "Spruce?" Addy asked politely. "No, White Pine. The needles and sap are everywhere." "Anything else?" I took another deep breath but didn't reply. "Sometimes there's things around us that have a scent, but we're either too used to it, or its faint enough that we don't remember without smelling it. What else was there? Is this a campground?" Addy asked in what I recognized as being in a deliberately unobtrusive way. "It's a cabin," I replied, searching the mental image for things that may have a scent. "It's an old log cabin, surrounded by white pines. There's a log pile. My brother had been using the chainsaw earlier. My truck is parked in the driveway, it smells like gas because the tank leaks a little bit. Someone had mowed the little patch of grass in front of the cabin." "Is there anyone there, wearing perfume or aftershave?" I nodded my head in the affirmative. Addy gave me time to answer. "She..." I struggled to find words to describe Melissa's scent. How do you describe such a thing to someone? How do you describe a sunset to a blind person, or describe to a deaf person the emotions evoked by the Moonlight Sonata? She smelled like love, and I still smell her on the clothes I keep in her dresser. "You know how strawberry plants don't smell like strawberry? Not like the fake strawberry candy scent?" Of course, she did, but I went on. "A strawberry blossom. Delicate, faint, with just the promise of sweetness." "She was someone special," Addy said, in more of a statement than a question. "I ended up marrying her. She;" A tear rolled down my cheek. "Nine years ago;" I just couldn't force the words out of my mouth. I could tell Addy the exact date and time. I could tell her that we had just gone to see The Martian in the movie theater and that the night was clear and cool after the late August thunderstorm earlier that afternoon. I could tell her what song was playing on the radio. I could tell her the look on Melissa's face when the headlights crossed through the median in front of us. What I couldn't say, was physically unable to, was that nine years ago, Melissa died. "It's okay, dear," Addy said. She had a grandmotherly voice, full of kindness and understanding. For the briefest of moments, the power of that gentle voice made me believe that yes, everything would be okay. "Give me a few minutes, and I'll have something for you to try." I nodded and wandered away from the counter, absently browsing the candles and incense as I tried to compose myself. As I looked through the shop it occurred to me how posh the place seemed. High-dollar products are meant to be sold to people who have the luxury of ignoring price tags. I did not have that luxury. I felt anxiety and a general shame of the complete fuck up I had become. If this costs more than about forty dollars, I wouldn't be able to afford groceries this week. "Charles, it's ready," Addy called from the other side of the store. I walked over and closed my eyes as she extended a small glass bottle filled with clear liquid. I breathed deeply and conjured the scene in my mind. The scent of Addy's mixture hit me like a lightning bolt. It was like reading a book in the dark, and then someone turned on the lights. Everything came into sharp focus like I was there. The smoke, the pines, and, My breath caught in my throat. Buried deep within the mix there was something light, something so tenuous you hardly knew it was there. It was Melissa. In my mind, she threw herself into my arms, and I could smell her. I could smell her. "How?" I asked, looking her in the eyes for the first time since my initial glance. Addy smiled warmly, and I could see genuine care in her face, not just the politeness of a shop owner to a customer. "If she had been wearing perfume, it would have been harder. We remember scents much better than we think we do. Sometimes all we need is a little hint, and it's brought right to the front." Dr. Clarke was right, Addy was good. "Your idea about the strawberry flowers was good. They're very faint and don't smell like much at all, definitely not strawberries. But when you know that you have strawberry flowers, and you smell them, your brain brings up the memory of strawberries. Scents are all connected in our minds, and are rooted deep down at the very foundation of memory." Addy put a rubber stopper in the bottle and carefully placed the bottle in a velvet pouch with her shop's logo on it. She held it out for me to take. A tear dripped off my jaw, and I quickly wiped my face on a sleeve. "How much?" I started to ask, again acutely aware of my wrinkled clothes, my general lack of personal hygiene, and the depressingly small balance of my bank account. Addy cut me off with a raised hand. "Rose is a friend of mine, and any friend of hers is also a friend of mine." She pushed the velvet bag into my hands. "No, I can't;" Addy stopped me again. "Most of my clients just want something that smells nice in their bathroom, or to cover the smell of weed. I'm perfectly happy to take their money." She placed her hands on mine, still clutching the velvet bag. "It's very rare that I get to help someone. Take it as a gift, with my thanks." I was speechless, and fresh tears rolled down my face. I couldn't remember the last time someone was so altruistically kind to me. "Thank you." Was all I could say. To be continued in part 6. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 4 Costumes and characters. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. We sat on the couch, as she didn't have a table we could both sit at and ate hungrily. We had both worked up quite an appetite. When we had finished eating, Melissa leaned over the back of the couch, and set our empty plates on the island counter, then cuddled up against me. "That hit the spot." She said with a sigh. "There's been a lot of that recently." Melissa giggled. "Yeah, there has, hasn't there?" We sat in silence for quite a while, just enjoying being near each other. Finally, Melissa sat up and said. "Come on, I'll show you our costumes." I followed her back to her bedroom, and she started pulling things out of a big paper bag next to her dresser. "This is yours." She said, handing me a blue police shirt and hat. "And the final touches, handcuffs, and a mustache." She handed me a pair of fuzzy pink novelty handcuffs and a fake mustache that looked like it was straight out of a seventies porn video. I laughed. "That's awesome. So I'm the cop, are you my prisoner?" "As much fun as that could be, no." Then she took her costume out of the bag. It consisted of a small light brown halter top with all kinds of colorful beads sewn onto it, a matching skirt that looked very short, and a feathered headdress. "We're the Village People?" I asked. Melissa nodded with a slightly uncertain smile. "Do you like it?" "I love it. What are Ashley and James going as?" "Ashley is the cowboy, and James is the soldier." She held up the halter top for me to see. "Ashley made this." The beadwork was pretty amazing. As I looked it over, I couldn't help but notice that Melissa still had an uncertain look on her face. "Do you... not like it?" I asked. "It's beautiful! It's just, Well, I should put it on and show you." She put a hand over my eyes. "Close your eyes, and when I tell you to open them, pretend that you aren't my lover, and I just showed up to the party. Okay?" I nodded and closed my eyes. Naturally, thoughts of what Melissa was going to look like in the outfit began to bubble in my imagination. Then the truth of it dawned on me. When I arrived at the cabin two weeks ago; and she greeted me in a dress, which I was now certain that she had worn for the sole purpose of enticing me and me alone. I have never seen her wear anything in public that wasn't baggy or loose-fitting, and not anything nearly as revealing as I imagined this costume was going to be. I knew that I had to be very careful in how I reacted. "Remember, you don't know me." Melissa reminded me. Her voice sounded like she was at the other end of the room. "Okay. Open your eyes." I did and said the first thing that came to my mind. "Wow." I looked her up and down. The halter top was cut fairly low, giving a glimpse of the inner curves of her tits. It covered her chest down to just above her navel, leaving a lot of skin on her belly, sides, and back, bare. The skirt was very short, barely covering more of her legs than my boxer briefs covered mine. The waistline sat low, leaving more skin exposed. Her long muscular legs and her toned arms were also completely bare. As much as I was struck by how stunningly sexy she looked, I could see how anxious she was about the prospect of revealing so much skin. While keeping my eyes on her, I turned my head like I was talking to someone next to me. "Who is that?" Turning my head to the other side I answered my question. "That's Melissa." Back to the other side. "Wow, she is gorgeous." My antics made Melissa giggle. "Who is she here with?" "I don't know him. Must be from out of town." "Lucky bastard." Melissa laughed, and I stepped across the small room to her, happy to have at least temporarily eased her tension. When she spoke, her smile was still strained. "It's not too much, I mean, not enough, is it?" She asked, tugging down slightly on the hem of the skirt. "It's more than a bikini." "I don't own a bikini." She said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "It's not; I mean; I;" She was struggling to get the right words out for what she wanted to say. I sat on the bed next to her. "It's not too... slutty, is it?" She asked, staring at the floor. Gently, I put a hand on her cheek and turned her head towards me. "No. The costume isn't what makes some girls seem slutty, it's how they act while wearing the costume, and that's just not who you are." "I don't know how other girls can do it. They all seem so comfortable in their skin. I've never been, except with you." "Melissa, you are beautiful. There's no shame in letting people see that." I said, keeping my hand on her cheek, and maintaining eye contact. She stretched her legs out in front of her, her flexed muscles clearly defined. "I look like I could have been Brigitte Nielsen's stunt double in Red Sonja." I laughed. "You say that like it's a bad thing. She was a goddess." This got a smile from her. "I think you're biased." "Yes, I am. But that doesn't mean I'm wrong." She still didn't seem convinced. "You should be proud of your body. It doesn't matter what anyone else thinks. Do you like wearing it?" "Yes." She said softly, then added. "It feels really good." "You look amazing." "Everybody is going to be staring at me all night. I don't know if I can take that." She was probably right about everybody staring at her. Every guy there is going to want her and be jealous of me. Every girl is going to know that she is more beautiful than they are and be jealous of her. "It's Halloween, so pretend to be someone else. Be a girl who doesn't give a fuck about what other people think about her because she's confident in who she is. Be a girl that loves the attention, because she knows that every look is a compliment about her stunning beauty." I wasn't sure if I was saying the right things or not. She still didn't look very confident, but I could tell that she understood my intent. "I'll try." She gave me a quick kiss. "Maybe you'll find out that you like the attention, and won't have to pretend anymore." "Maybe." She smiled shyly. "I think I have to wear different panties though. I wanted to wear the red one for you but..." She stood and faced away from me, and I looked with admiration at the backs of her long, sexy legs. Then she bent over at the waist, and the short length of the skirt was pulled up, leaving nearly her entire bare ass exposed. I could see the thin satin strap of her thong running between her ass cheeks. I stood and put my hands on her ass, squeezing it. She stood upright, but I kept her from turning around. I pressed myself against her, arms around her waist, pulling her ass against the bulge in my pants. "Keep the red one on," I whispered into her ear. "It's not too much? I feel like I'm going to be showing my bare ass to everybody." "Maybe... just don't bend over like that when anyone other than me can see it." Melissa giggled cautiously. "Okay. But if I'm wearing this, then you can't stand behind me to hide that bulge the whole time. If people are going to see me, they're going to see you too." I laughed. "Deal. I can guarantee that I'm going to be hard as a rock all night." Then having an idea, I pulled away, undid my pants, and reached down inside. Melissa watched me with an amused smile. I rearranged myself so that, instead of being tucked down under between my legs, my very erect cock sat pointing down along my left leg. I fastened my pants, and with how tight they fit, the outline of my cock was clearly visible. "That's fair." Then she said mischievously. "Maybe next year you can be the cowboy, and I'll have you wear ass-less chaps. That's it, just ass-less chaps." We both laughed, and I pulled her into my arms, hugging her warmly. "I love you." "I love you." She replied. "If it gets too uncomfortable, we'll leave," I said softly. "It doesn't matter what we do, as long as we are together." I felt her nod in agreement. After a pause, she said. "Speaking of what to do, the party doesn't start for, like, six hours." "How about renting a movie, and just relaxing?" "Okay." She said, chuckling. "But I am not wearing this to the video store." We wondered the isles of the Blockbuster down the street from Melissa's apartment, indecisive on what we wanted to watch. We had both changed into comfortable jeans, but Melissa still wore the beaded halter top, albeit underneath a long padded wool coat. None of the new releases had sparked much interest, and we eventually found our way to the 'sci-fi and fantasy' section. After a few minutes, a title caught my eye. I grabbed the box off the shelf and handed it to Melissa. "Nice." She said, grinning. Ten minutes later, the opening credits began, and as Arnold Schwarzenegger rode across a mountain valley to an Ennio Morricone score, we cuddled together on Melissa's couch to watch Red Sonja. We barely spoke during the movie, both content with being close to each other and enjoying the show. At one point, as I watched her rapt attention to a sword fight, I felt a familiar feeling of awe. Melissa was my perfect woman. There wasn't a single thing about her that I would change. Well, her insecurities and self-confidence aside, but I'm working on those. The final scene played out, and the end credits rolled to more of Morricone's beautiful score. Melissa turned in my arms, facing me. "I love that movie." She gave me a sweet kiss on the lips. "And you're right, Brigitte Nielsen is a goddess." "So, what do you want to do now?" I asked suggestively. Melissa's eyes blazed with fiery passion. "What do you think I want to do?" Recalling the dialog from the final scene of the movie, I said in my best Arnold voice. "I make it a rule, never to take a woman unless she can beat me in a fair fight." Melissa grinned and continued with Brigitte Nielsen's line. "That's a challenge I might think about someday." "What about right now?" "Why not?" When Melissa said the last line of the movie, I grabbed her by the shoulders and wrestled her onto her back. In response, she twisted around and, surprising me with her strength, flipped our positions. She straddled me, pinning me face up on the couch. I have to say, after watching that particular movie, this roughhousing was hot. I could tell that Melissa thought so too. She leaned down and we kissed deeply. I looked into her blazing blue eyes. "My warrior queen will have what she demands." "Get naked. Now." She said gently, but in a tone that made it sound like a command. She inched forward, straddling higher up my chest, and giving me room to get my pants off. As I struggled to accomplish that as quickly as I could, I watched as she seductively removed her halter top. Pants and underwear off, I reached up and grasped her tits, rubbing her nipples with my thumbs. She closed her eyes and moaned quietly. Melissa slid back to straddling my hips, and tugged at my shirt, helping me get it off without having to fully sit up. Then she leaned way back between my legs, lifting her legs into the air and towards her chest as she laid her back on the couch. I got a marvelous view as she pulled her pants off, taking the red thong with them. She came back forward to straddle me again, and I began to sit up to meet her, but she put her hands on my chest, gently pushing me back down. She leaned over me, kissing me briefly on the lips, then sensually made a trail of kisses down my neck, chest, and belly. She knelt between my legs, spreading them apart. I sighed as she moved her hands up my inner thighs and caressed the freshly shaved skin around my balls. She brought her face close to my cock, and looked up at me, meeting my eyes. She pursed her lips, blew softly on my bare genitals, and smiled as I shivered. Maintaining eye contact, she grasped my cock, and lowered her mouth upon it. I gasped in pleasure as she took me in. I could see in her eyes that my reaction fueled her desire to pleasure me. I couldn't have looked away if I wanted to. There was a fierceness in her eyes that I found to be absolutely captivating. She sucked hungrily and worked her tongue on me, seemingly intent on making me cum as fast as she could. My body complied, and I was very near to cumming much quicker than I wanted. Melissa redoubled her efforts, massaging my balls as she sucked harder. Her eyes seemed to scream "Cum for me! Cum for your warrior queen!" My hips bucked as I came suddenly, and I felt her hum in satisfaction as I filled her mouth with my seed. Melissa milked my cock for the last few drops of my cum, still holding my eyes with hers. She took me out of her mouth, and I saw her swallow. She leaned down over me with a satisfied smile. "That one was all mine." She purred, before kissing me. I was still amazed at how quickly she had made me cum, and held her tight as we kissed. She still had this new fierceness in her eyes when she pulled away slightly. "Now it's my turn." She moved up, straddling my face. As she lowered herself onto my awaiting mouth, she rested her chest over the couch's armrest. Melissa moaned loudly as I closed my mouth over her and my tongue began to explore. I loved the taste of her and loved how her body responded to my attention. She pressed herself down onto me, and I had to push up against her with my hands to keep her from smothering me. My hands pushed against her where the backs of her thighs met her ass, just on either side of her pussy. Her moans got louder when I pushed my hands to the sides, spreading her pussy open. My tongue attacked her with renewed vigor, and her body complied with my urgent desire to make her cum as quickly as she had made me. Her juices gushed into my mouth, and I swallowed greedily. "Yes!" She exclaimed as she tensed, right on the edge of climax. I pressed my tongue broadly over her clit, and with quick circular motions, pushed her over the edge. As she tensed and spasmed uncontrollably, I left her overly sensitive clit alone and eased down the intensity with which I ate her. She pulled herself off of me, and moved back down into my arms, straddling my waist once again. Our mouths met, and we kissed deeply, with Melissa still twitching occasionally. We stopped to catch our breath and Melissa said. "Tasting myself on you is hot." I nodded in agreement and licked a bit of saliva off of her lips. She smiled and licked my chin, which was still soaking wet from eating her. "Did I satisfy my warrior queen to her liking?" I asked, deciding to continue our Red Sonja-inspired role play. "Oh yes," She replied with a feral grin. "You did very well. But you should know by now, that I always need more." Our eyes locked, and she reached down, finding my cock. She raised her hips slightly and lowered herself down onto me. I groaned in pleasure as I felt her silky warmth envelop me. She kissed me briefly, then sat up. She smiled down at me and wiggled her hips. When I tried to sit up, she gently, but firmly pushed me back down flat. Sensing that she wanted to be in total control, I put my hands behind my head. She gyrated her hips slowly, and I stared up at her, marveling at how unbelievably sexy she looked. She arched her back towards me, drawing me out of her, then sank onto me again as she transitioned to arching her back away from me. Like the rhythmic crashing of waves, her body undulated in a fluid motion that started with her shoulders and ended with her hips. Each sensual motion pulled me out of her, then brought me deeply back inside. I watched in awe, as she writhed on top of me. "You are a goddess!" I managed to say between gasped breaths. When she arched her back towards me, her flawless skin pulled tight, and I could see her abdominal muscles and the outline of her ribs. Her pale pink nipples were erect on her perfect tits. She brought her hands to her tits and squeezed them sensually as she continued to fuck me. I could see by the gleam in her eyes that she was enjoying giving me this show, maybe as much as I was enjoying watching her. Even though I had cum, really just a few minutes before, I could feel that I wasn't going to last much longer. Melissa stopped her forward and back motion and leaned way back, supporting herself with her hands on the couch next to my knees. She began thrusting her hips forward and back, burying me deep inside her every time. She quickly increased her pace, bouncing her firm ass against my hips. Seeing my cock slide in and out of her, and watching the muscles of her thighs and belly flex as she drove herself onto me was too much to withstand, and I was seconds away from cumming. Without the close full-body contact that we usually had, I wasn't sure how close to cumming she was, so I broke the unspoken rule of the session and brought my hands to her. I pressed my hands against her inner thighs, alongside her pussy. I rubbed her clit between my fingertips. She must have been close because, with an exclamation of primal ecstasy, she came almost immediately from my touch. Her vagina clamped tightly around my cock, and I grunted loudly as I emptied my balls into her. We both held still for a moment, breathing hard. She grabbed my hand, and I pulled her forward, sitting up to meet her. We wrapped our arms around each other and kissed hungrily. Melissa made needy moans as she ground her mouth against mine. We kissed for a long time, our need for each other seemingly inexhaustible. Finally, we broke apart, gasping for breath. We caressed each other's faces as we stared into each other's eyes. The fierceness she had shown in our passion was still there, but it was tempered now after our mutual release. Watching that particular movie had awakened something inside her, something that I found unbelievably attractive. Once again, I found myself in a state of utter awe of this woman. "You are amazing," I said, knowing that the words were inadequate to express my feelings. Melissa smiled, then looked a little self-conscious. "I didn't go too far with being in control did I?" I kissed her. "Not at all. I thought it was really hot." She looked relieved and kissed me back. "It felt really good." I could tell that it had felt really good for her to be in control. It must be liberating for her to have the desire to be in control, and be called amazing when she acted it out. Traditionally, men were in control, particularly in the bedroom. Society traditionally expected women to just follow the lead of their partner. It was one of those things that just was. Well, fuck tradition, we would do whatever felt right. This isn't the nineteen-fifties. Besides, we were already breaking one societal norm, being second cousins madly in love, what's one more? It felt good for her to take control, and honestly, she could have taken it much farther, and I would have still loved it. "It did." I agreed. "I like this side of you." "What side?" She asked, turning one direction, then the other playfully. She asked the question playfully, yes, but I could see that she was anxious about what I was going to say. There was a part of her that was exceedingly fragile to criticism right now, having opened up and let go of an inhibition. "The warrior queen," I responded in a gentle, but serious tone. "She's fierce and confident, and isn't afraid to take what she wants." Melissa didn't say anything, so I continued. "The world needs to see more of this part of you." Then hastily added. "Not in a sexual way, of course." Melissa giggled and then kissed me. "You are all that I want." She flexed her pelvic floor muscles, and I felt her pussy squeeze my cock tightly. I flexed my own, causing my cock to twitch inside of her. We smiled at each other. "I am yours," I said, kissing her. I laid back down, pulling her down on top of me. She sighed in contentment and rested her weight on my chest, nuzzling my neck. We stayed like that for a while, and I could tell that she was beginning to fall asleep. I shifted and urged her to sit up. I stood, and she took my offered hand, following me to her bedroom. We cuddled up under the covers, and both quickly fell asleep. Chapter Fourteen. We woke refreshed from our nap and got dressed in our costumes. Soon we were in my pickup heading to the house where the party was being held. I glanced at Melissa as I drove, and she seemed to be unaware that I wasn't taking the most direct route. We were only a few minutes away from Melissa's apartment, when I turned into the parking lot of the Duluth location of the big box home improvement store I worked for. Butterflies filled my stomach as I prepared myself to set into motion the plan I had devised in the shower earlier that day. "I've got to go in here for a few minutes," I said, parking my truck, but leaving it running. "Ok, I'll be here," Melissa replied with a smile. I smiled back at her, leaned over to give her a quick kiss, and got out of the truck. I walked into the store with purpose. I got back twenty minutes later. Sitting behind the wheel, I looked over at Melissa with a huge grin on my face. She gave me a slightly confused look. "What did you need to get here?" "I have a surprise for you," I said, still unable to stop from smiling. "What is it?" Melissa asked. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. What I had just done, marked a turning point, one of those moments in your life where your life will never be the same again. "I just spoke with the yard manager, then with the store manager, and... as of two weeks from right now, I'll be working out of this store." It took a moment for Melissa to process what I said, her mouth fell open and her eyes began to glisten with the promise of tears. I nodded in silent confirmation, and she threw herself across the bench seat into my arms. We hugged tightly and kissed. I felt her joyful tears against my face. "Of course, this all depends on if you're okay with having a roommate..." Melissa laughed, her happiness nearly overwhelming her. "Am I okay? Charles, this is a dream come true!" We kissed again, then rested our foreheads together as we gazed into each other's eyes. Nothing on earth could have taken the smiles off our faces. We glanced over as an old grey-haired couple walked past my truck. They watched us as they passed, smiling at our display of joy and affection. The man put his arm around the woman, pulling her close as they walked and they smiled lovingly at each other. Melissa and I returned our gazes to each other, and we knew that we were both thinking the same thing. That was going to be us someday. A lifetime of love and experiences awaited us, and neither of us could imagine any other way we would want to spend our lives than with each other. On the drive to the party, Melissa sat in the middle of my truck's bench seat, and in between gear shifts, I rested my hand on her inner thigh. I would glance in her direction now and then as I drove, but Melissa never took her eyes off of me. The way she was looking at me made my heart glow. I loved her so much, and knowing that my love was returned, every bit of it and more, was almost enough to make a guy weep with joy. I parked on the street up the block from the party. I shut the truck off and turned to face Melissa. She wrapped her arms around me and we kissed deeply. "I love you." She whispered. "I love you," I whispered back. I put a hand to her face and she leaned into my palm as I caressed her cheek. "Are you ready?" She nodded. "As much as I need to be making love to you in our bed right now, I want to do this." Our bed, she had said. I liked that. Melissa smiled at me, knowing that I had picked up on her deliberate word usage. I helped her out of the truck, making sure nobody saw more of her than was appropriate, even though she was still wearing her long coat that covered her down past her knees. We walked up to the house and rang the bell. As we waited, side by side, hand in hand, I said. "I'll be right here next to you the whole time, my warrior queen." She smiled lovingly at me, and I saw any faint trace of self-doubt leave her. She took a deep breath and stood a little straighter, chin raised. The door opened and we were greeted by Ashley's older sister, Debbie, who was hosting the party. "Melissa! I'm glad you could make it. I haven't seen you in forever." Debbie was five years older than Ashley and had moved out of their parent's house four years ago. Her husband's name was Chris, and apparently, he was some kind of Dot Com hotshot. I believed it, as their house was huge, and they both had expensive German sports cars parked in their driveway. Debbie took our coats, and we began to mingle, soon finding Ashley and James. Ashley rushed over and gave Melissa a quick hug. "Wow, you look Amazing!" I resisted the urge to laugh when I saw James give Melissa a good head-to-toe look, and then notice me watching him. Now, I can see how guys might get pissed off by other guys checking out their girlfriends, but I saw it differently. I took it as a compliment to Melissa's stunning beauty, an opinion I wholeheartedly agreed with. Melissa made formal introductions, and I shook hands with Ashley and James in turn. When I shook James' hand, he met my eyes in what seemed like an apology for his wandering eyes. I did my best to subtly show that there was no harm done. We mingled and ate from the lavish catered buffet that Debbie and Chris had provided. I was introduced to more people than I could ever remember. Everywhere we went, eyes followed. There were lustful eyes, admiring eyes, jealous eyes, and yes, when people noticed the obvious outline of my perpetually hard cock barely restrained by my pants, laughing eyes. I didn't care at all about any of our observers, or what they thought about us. My eyes, and my thoughts, were for Melissa alone. I kept true to my word, never left her side all evening, and maintained nearly constant physical contact, be it an arm around her waist, a held hand, or a covert squeeze of an ass cheek. For her part, she seemed to particularly enjoy rubbing her ass against my groin right before we talked to somebody new, or were going to walk anywhere, and when my arm was around her, she had a hand in my back pocket. Again, I didn't care that everyone there saw my arousal. I honestly believed that it would be more out of place to have such a gorgeous woman at my arm all night, and not be constantly turned on. Through it all, Melissa was amazing. She never showed the least bit of self-consciousness or anxiety. I knew she saw how everyone watched her, and as the night went on, I began to believe that she was genuinely enjoying the attention. Our costumes were a hit, not just Melissa's, but the four of us as a group. Everyone cheered as Melissa and I, and Ashley and James, got up and danced when YMCA was played. We each had a glass of the strongly spiked punch, but neither of us had the desire to get drunk. We seemed to be the exception though. As the party began to wind down, intoxicated couples could be found making out on couches and comfy chairs, with one pair doing a little more than make out under the billiards table. Ashley was one of those who had way too much to drink, and we said our goodbyes as James helped her up the stairs to a guest room that Debbie and Chris had reserved for them. Melissa's eyes met mine, and I saw her fierce need for me shining bright. As much as we both wanted to strip down and fuck like rabbits right then and there, we both agreed silently that we had reached the extent of our exhibitionism. We said goodbye, thanked Debbie and Chris, who were quite intoxicated themselves, and left. The night air was heavy in a way that hinted at impending snowfall, and the wind blew cold and humid off of Lake Superior. Melissa held her coat tightly around herself as we rushed to my truck. Once in the truck and moving, I revved the engine more than I usually did to get the engine up to temp a little faster. The air from the vents soon turned warm, and Melissa opened her coat. She was sitting next to me again, with one leg on either side of the shifter. She had let her skirt ride up, and between gear shifts, I rested my hand between her legs, gently rubbing her with my fingertips through her satin thong. She had a hand on my crotch, and slowly stroked me through my pants. The trip back was fairly short, only about ten miles. Halfway there I asked her. "Why does it seem like it's taking forever to get back to your apartment?" "Our apartment." Melissa reminded me with a smile. I glanced at her with a grin. I did like the sound of that. "It's because neither of us can wait until this beautiful cock of yours is inside me." She gave my cock a squeeze to accentuate her words. When we neared her, our apartment, she said in a casual tone that was betrayed by the lustful intensity with which she was looking at me. "When that door closes, you'll have about ten seconds to get naked before I start tearing these clothes off of you." Turns out, she didn't even give me that long. As I bumped my back against the door to push it all the way closed, Melissa attacked my belt, getting it unbuckled with amazing quickness. Before I knew it, my pants were around my ankles and Melissa was on her knees taking me into her mouth. I could do nothing but moan and lean against the door as she implemented every trick she had learned so far. My legs felt wobbly as she expertly brought all of the evening's pent-up sexual energy to the fore. I looked down and met the fierce eyes of my warrior queen. In mere moments, she had brought me to the verge of orgasm. I was just seconds away from cumming, when she stopped, taking me out of her mouth. The sudden absence of sensation took my breath away. Melissa looked up at me with a wicked grin. "Not yet." She said, giving the underside of my glans the slightest of licks. I shivered at the contact. I was so close. She watched me intently, giving me another tiny lick now and then, keeping me right at the brink. I couldn't speak, couldn't breathe. Almost involuntarily, I grasped the back of her head, pulling her mouth over me. She didn't resist and sucked with renewed vigor. Her eyes seemed to suggest that she had been waiting for me to make her continue, that she had wanted me to take what I wanted. Melissa massaged my balls as I came. My legs nearly gave out, as I filled her mouth with my seed. Four, five, six strong spurts. It felt like the entire content of my balls was shooting into her. Her eyes showed her joy at what she was able to do to me. She took me out of her mouth and ran her hands up my chest as she stood slowly. I reached out and grabbed her, quickly pulled her up the last bit, and locked my mouth with hers. She hadn't swallowed this time, and I could tell that I had indeed cum much more than usual. We moaned softly as we kissed, sharing my hot cum back and forth. When finally it was gone, we broke to catch our breath. Melissa looked at me with a sly smile. "If I am your warrior queen, then you are my king. A king is fierce and confident, and isn't afraid to take what he wants." "I want you. All of you." I squeezed her ass, pulling her hips tightly against me. She sighed with pleasure as my still-hard cock pressed against the satin of her thong. I whispered into her ear. "I'm going to make you cum with my tongue. Then I'm going to make you cum on my fingers. I'm going to make you cum again, and again, and again, until you're a sweaty, sticky, twitching mess." As I spoke, her breathing became heavier. She was practically panting in anticipation. "After that, I'm going to bury my cock deep inside you, and make love to you, and not stop until I physically can't do it anymore. That is what I desire." When our eyes met again, the look of love and passion I saw was so raw, so pure and powerful, that it burned itself into my memory. From that moment, whenever I thought about the way Melissa looked at me, I remembered that one look first and foremost. "My king will have what he demands." She whispered. I led her to our bed and carried through on my promise. How many times did I make her cum while eating her? Honestly, I lost track after the first few. One orgasm rolled into the next, and into the next, until she was indeed a sweaty, sticky, quivering mess. When I finally entered her, I paced myself, pumping hard into her at times, and slowing or even stopping inside her at others. I wanted to make it last as long as I could while making her cum as many times as possible. We switched positions many times. When I would start to get tired, she would roll me onto my back and ride me until she came again, then we would switch positions, all without my cock ever leaving her hot and silky wetness. I ended up cumming inside her twice, and though we had continued to make love, I was not able to cum a third time. We lay together on sweat-damp sheets, facing each other, limbs intertwined, and both utterly exhausted. My lips were numb from kissing, and it seemed like every muscle in my entire body was sore from exertion. Melissa giggled tiredly. "What?" I asked, finding her adorable giggle as infectious as always. "So that's what it takes to completely satisfy my sexual desire." We both laughed, and she kissed me sweetly on the lips. "I need to work on my cardio." Melissa giggled again. "It'll get easier, you just need to keep at it." Giggling with her, I quipped. "Keep at it? I thought you were completely satisfied." "For today, yes," Melissa responded, and we both laughed again. We hugged each other tightly. Melissa sighed and caressed my cheek. "Thank you." She said softly. "For?" I asked. "For giving me courage tonight. I really did enjoy wearing that costume. Not just for you, but for me. I don't think I could have done it without you." I gave her a sweet kiss. "Even though you're more brave and amazing than you give yourself credit for, I will always be right here. Whatever we face, we'll face it together." Her eyes glowed with her love. "I'll be here for you too. Forever." "Forever," I repeated, and we kissed sweetly. We both knew without a doubt that ours was a love that would last until the end of time. When we said "forever", we meant it. Neither of us had ever known anything so surely as we knew this. As thoughts of spending the rest of my life with this glorious woman passed through my mind, I drifted off to sleep in her loving arms. Chapter Fifteen. We awoke in our bed, still in each other's arms. We stretched and embraced tightly. "Good morning, my love," Melissa whispered. "Good morning, wonderful," I responded with a kiss. I knew that I wasn't alone in thinking that I could easily spend the whole day in bed, even if we did nothing but hold each other and rest, but nature was calling. We got out of bed, not bothering to put any clothes on, and headed to the bathroom. As she sat to pee, I turned on the shower, making sure it was set to Melissa's preferred temperature of just below scalding. She stood, and it was my turn to relieve myself. It occurred to me that it was likely neither of us had ever seen anyone of the opposite sex use the toilet before. We watched each other, but it wasn't weird, gross, or embarrassing. I mean, after all of our intimate contact thus far, this was nothing. But it did remind me of how thoroughly and completely we were bonded to each other. There were no secrets between us, no need for shyness or reservations. In every aspect, we were one entity. When I finished, Melissa pulled me into the shower. We washed each other, toweled off, and returned to our bedroom. Melissa went towards her dresser, obviously thinking that it was time to get dressed. I had other plans. I held her hand and stopped her near the bed. "Lay face down," I said pointing to the bed. She gave me her little smile, the one she kept just for me, and complied. I knelt over her feet and began massaging them. I massaged her legs thoroughly, enjoying her relaxed sighs. When I massaged her firm ass, I could see the moisture of her arousal seeping out of her. I bent over and kissed one of her perfect ass cheeks. Melissa giggled. "Kiss my ass." I chuckled and kissed the other cheek. I ran my fingers along the tops of her thighs, and she gasped quietly when I made contact with her wetness. While one hand rubbed her back at the base of her spine, I eased the thumb of the other into her. I slowly worked it in and out, brushing her clit with my index finger with every stroke. Before she came, I eased off and stopped. I wiped my wet fingers on my cock, and shifted forward. She arched her back in eager anticipation. I entered her slowly until I was buried as deep as I could go. Melissa moaned with satisfaction. I leaned down and planted a kiss between her shoulder blades. Whispering, I said. "I hope you don't mind if I just stay right there for a while. I'm not done with my massage yet." She made only a happy moan in response. As I began to slowly slide my cock in and out, I gripped her shoulders and began to knead her muscles. She made continuous sighs of relaxation as I worked my way down her back, all the while, keeping a steady, slow rhythm with my cock. When I reached the bottom of her spine, I pulled her waist towards me, getting that extra bit deeper with one slow thrust. Melissa moaned softly, her face buried in the pillow. My massaging hands worked their way back up to her shoulders, and I grasped them firmly, pulling myself deep into her once again. Melissa responded with another moan, slightly louder than the previous one. Again and again, my hands moved up and down her back, with each particularly deep thrust garnering an ever louder moan. I loved how much Melissa was enjoying what I was doing, her pleasure and relaxation having reached a zen-like state, but eventually, I had to face the sad reality that my arms were getting tired! I slid my hands around her waist, and down to the top of her hips, pulling myself deep inside her again, but this time I kept my hands there. I increased the speed of my thrusts, and with each one, I pulled her hips towards me. Faster and faster I pumped into her, and my balls were soon slapping wetly on the backs of her thighs. Melissa's moans became one continuous guttural exhalation, punctuated with every impact. I came hard, and breathing heavily, collapsed onto her back. I nuzzled into the back of her neck, feeling her silky hair on my face and breathing in her scent. Melissa's scent, and make no mistake, everyone has a unique scent, was something that I knew I could never find the words to describe. It was delicate, sweet without being sickly, earthy without being dirty. It was her, it was her essence, that intangible quality that makes something what it is, and I loved it. I breathed her in and sighed, planting a soft kiss on the base of her neck. To be continued in part 5. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 3 The love between Charles and Melissa grows. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Eleven I pressed the green 'send' button and put my phone to my ear as it began to ring. It rang only once before the clear voice of an angel excitedly asked, "Hello?". "Hi, Melissa! I made it home safe," I replied with an equal amount of excitement. "I miss you already," Melissa said with a sigh. "I miss you too." Hearing her voice and remembering the events of the last couple of days, made me hard. As we talked, about nothing in particular, I absently rubbed my erection through my jeans. We talked for about an hour, before we were both running out of things to say. "When can we see each other again?" She asked the question I know she had been dying to ask since she first said hello." "I'm already on the schedule to work open to close all of next weekend, and I don't think I could get away with taking two weekends off in a row." "Yeah, I have to work too." She said. "My bosses are going out of town, so there's no way I could get out of it." "What about the weekend after that? I could probably get it off." I asked hopefully. "Me too." Then, excitedly. "That Saturday is Halloween! We could go to a party?" "That sounds like fun. Up there, or down here?" I asked, meaning where she lived in Duluth, or where I did in the Twin Cities. "Up here. There won't be any brothers sneaking around to overhear us." We both laughed, still slightly embarrassed that my older brother Mark had heard us making love in my tent before dawn that very morning. "I'll figure out what party we'll go to. You need to make up a convincing excuse for your parents on why you're going to be in Duluth all weekend." She said, reminding us both of the importance of keeping our relationship a secret. "I can do that." I didn't want to stop talking with Melissa ever, but I knew I had to. Sighing, I said. "I have to work early tomorrow. I should go get something to eat and get to bed." "Yeah, me too," Her reluctance to end the call was evident. "I'll call you at about eight tomorrow night?" "I'll be here," I said, already excited at the prospect of talking with her again. "I love you, Charles." Those simple words made my heart flutter. "I love you, Melissa," I replied, and in an unspoken agreement that we wouldn't say goodbye, we both ended the call. I sat there for a while, my heart still fluttering. In less than two weeks, I'll see her again. This time, I'll be going to her place in Duluth. The idea of spending a weekend with her, without having to worry about being found out, made me almost giddy with excitement. That night, when I jerked off before falling asleep, it was with the thought of what Melissa and I would do alone in her apartment. When she called me the next day, it was with her new cell phone. She said she had to get one because now she had important calls that she couldn't miss. It wasn't a big thing, but it felt good that she would do it just to make sure she could talk to me. We talked every night for the next week and a half and made our plans for the upcoming weekend. I would go up after work Friday night, and then on Saturday, we would go to a party that one of Melissa's friends, Ashley, was already planning on going to. Melissa excitedly explained that we were going to double date with her friend and her friend's boyfriend, James and that they already had a plan for a costume theme. As curious as I was, Melissa playfully refused to tell me what the theme was, saying that she would take care of getting our costumes together. I had gotten in touch with a high school friend of mine who had started classes at the state university. Rob was a year older than me and had been living in a dorm on campus. I asked him straight up if I could use visiting him as an excuse for being in Duluth with a girl I didn't want my parents to know about. (I specifically did not mention who this girl was.) "You'll owe me one." He had said, laughing. "But I got you, bro." The days went by slowly, the growing ache in my heart tempered only by our nightly phone calls. Knowing that I would hear her voice in the evening, was something I looked forward to from the moment the previous call ended. I loved our talks, even when neither of us had anything particularly interesting to say. But I needed more. I needed to hold her, smell her, and taste her on my lips. The most anticipated Friday had finally come. Since I was taking the rest of the weekend off, my boss had convinced me to work a long shift. A twelve-hour shift that started at eight in the morning sucked, but the money was nice. Besides, Melissa had to work until eight to close up the store she worked at anyway. My work was busy most of the day, the store being filled with people buying last-minute Halloween decorations, or supplies to get one more project done while the weather was still decent. In the evening, business trailed off, and by six-thirty, the store was nearly empty. I tracked down the outdoor lumberyard supervisor, Gary, who was my immediate boss. I asked him if since it was so dead in the store, I could leave early. He laughed and asked if I had a hot date. I grinned and said that yeah, I actually did. He made shooing gestures at me with his hands and laughed again, telling me to hurry up and get out of there. On my way out of the store, I went through a checkout line to buy a pack of breath mints. I saw disposable cameras hanging on a hook next to all the other assorted impulse-buy items they had on display there. I realized that I didn't have a single picture of Melissa, so I bought one of those too. Sales strategy: successful. I had packed my bag the night before, so I left work and drove directly onto the freeway to head north. It was a little more than a two-hour drive to Duluth, but it seemed to take twice that long. I couldn't wait to hold Melissa again. My mouth watered at the thought of kissing her, and my pants got tight when I thought of the moans she would make as I made her cum. I had done some "research" in the time we had last seen each other, and I had a few new things I wanted to try. So lost was I in my imagination, that I almost missed my exit. I pulled off the freeway, and onto Grand Ave. I was less than a mile away now, and the closer I got to her apartment, the more my anticipation grew. As I pulled into the parking lot, and stopped my truck next to Melissa's Toyota, my heart was pounding with excitement. I got out of my truck and was about to knock on her door, the one marked (appropriately, I thought) with the number ten. Before I could knock, the door swung inwards, and there she was. Dressed in gray sweatpants and a pale pink tank top, she stood there for a moment, grinning at me like a little kid who had just opened a Christmas present to find the thing she had wanted most in the whole world. Suddenly, she leaped forward and nearly knocked me over as she wrapped her arms around me. She buried her face against my neck, inhaling deeply. "You're real." She said softly. She pulled back a bit and giggled when she saw the slightly confused expression on my face. She kissed me, deeply and passionately. It was sweeter than I had dreamed about, more delicious than, well, words fail to describe it. All I can say is that after nearly two weeks apart, kissing her was pure bliss. She made a soft moan into my mouth when I grabbed her ass and pulled her in tight to me. I could feel through her sweatpants that she wasn't wearing panties, and my cock twitched at the thought. Neither of us wanted to stop the kiss, but I felt her shiver in the crisp night air. She broke off the kiss and took a half step towards the door. "It's cold out here, come inside." "I gotta grab my backpack," I said pointing back to my truck. "Close the door tight when you come in, it kinda sticks." She said, dashing inside and closing the door just enough so it didn't latch. I grabbed my bag, and hurried in, bumping my back hard against the door until the latch clicked. I got my first look at her apartment. In a word, it was small. It was pretty much a converted motel room. There was a small living room in the front, nearly filled with just a couch, a small desk and chair, and a TV stand. Behind the couch was a countertop island, and just enough kitchen space to fit a refrigerator, a stove, and a sink. To the side of that, was a narrow hallway that I assumed led to the bathroom and bedroom. The furnishings were second-hand, but the place was clean, and had a somewhat cozy feel to it. I had taken all this in in a few seconds, but then my eyes noticed something. On the floor in the living room was a pale pink tank top, the one Melissa had been wearing just a moment before. I dropped my backpack next to the door and started towards the hallway. Though the front room was brightly lit, the hall and what lay beyond was dark. I found her sweatpants, then a little farther, a bra. My eyes were slowly becoming adjusted to the dark, and I could see the outline of a bed in the middle of a small room. As I approached, I began to undress, carelessly tossing my work clothes on the floor. Now completely naked, I put my hands down on the edge of the bed and found her perfect bare feet. I caressed her soles for a moment, then slowly ran my hands up her legs. As I climbed onto the bed, my hands slid further up, and I followed them with a trail of light kisses. When my face reached her groin, I could feel her squirm, eager for my touch. I could smell the wonderful scent of her arousal and could feel the heat of her radiating onto my face. Gently, I pushed her knees aside and slid my palms up her inner thighs. I lowered my face, and as softly as I could, I ran the tip of my tongue up the length of her labia. She inhaled sharply and shuddered. I moved my tongue back down, with the gentlest of contact, and she rocked her hips towards me, desperate for me to do more. Slowly, I pushed my tongue against her hole, and licked her fully, her lips spreading as my tongue moved up. When it brushed across her clit, she twitched and groaned in pleasure. I closed my mouth over her, and lapped gently, running my tongue between her lips and across her clit over and over. She put her hands on my head, holding my face to her as her moans grew louder. Every so often, I changed the motion of my tongue, how fast it went, and how hard or softly I licked her, paying close attention to how her body reacted, and making changes accordingly. We fell into a rhythm, where she started rocking her hips in time with my tongue, and with every motion she expelled her rapid breath quick sharp groan. Suddenly, her hands grasped my hair tightly, and she held her breath as her whole body convulsed. She let out a long satisfied moan, her body continuing to twitch periodically. I licked slowly alongside, and below her pussy, lapping up her delicious juices. She continued to moan, becoming quieter as she came down from her explosive orgasm. I felt so much joy that I was able to do this to her. Her pleasure was my pleasure. Finally, when she was able to speak, she gasped out. "Oh my God that was intense!" She pulled on the back of my head urgently. "Come here." As I moved up, I quickly swiped a hand over my soaking wet face and smeared it on my cock. The hands on the back of my head led my lips to hers, and when our mouths met, I guided my cock into her, burying myself as deeply as I could. We both exhaled a grunt of pleasure. Her legs wrapped tightly around me as we kissed furiously, losing ourselves to unbridled desire. I began to pump my cock in and out of her with deep, hard thrusts. We had to stop kissing to breathe, so we just stared into each other's eyes. The connection we had made two weeks ago was somehow made stronger with our separation. As we gave ourselves completely to each other, we became something so much greater than ourselves. We were a single being, as beautiful as it was indestructible, burning brighter than the sun. With every stroke, her legs pulled me into her, and she started gasping out the occasional word in her sharp exhalations, words like 'yes' and 'harder' and 'faster'. As I felt my orgasm building with unstoppable urgency, I could feel Melissa's build. In a positive feedback loop, her pleasure fueled my own, which in turn fueled hers. Again, as if we were a singular creature, we climaxed together. We never once broke eye contact as I filled her with my seed, and she spasmed tightly around my cock. We both exclaimed in exultant joy at the release. I held her face with my hands, and she held mine. We kissed quickly, as we both struggled to catch our breath. I was in a state of utter awe. Before Melissa, I could never have imagined that it was possible to reach such a state of physical and emotional euphoria. Melissa's eyes were like mirrors to my soul. I saw reflected there, all the love I felt for her, all of my wonder, and my sense of ultimate unity. Saying the words 'I love you' and hearing her respond in kind, would be so inadequate a way to express how we felt about each other, but I said them anyway. "I love you, Melissa," I whispered. "I love you, Charles." She whispered back. We nuzzled each other's necks, both still buzzing in the come-down from our glorious lovemaking. Eventually, though, my cock went soft, and she made that adorable disappointed noise when it slipped out of her. I felt a bit of disappointment of my own, as the weariness of my long day began to set in, and I knew that I didn't have it in me to have a second go with Melissa. She reluctantly released me from the vise-like grip of her legs, and I moved onto my side next to her. She turned and lay on her side, facing away from me. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, and she wiggled her ass until my sex-slick cock rested between her cheeks. She sighed with contentment. "Melissa?" "Hmm?" She responded. "When I got here, what did you mean when you said that I was real?" "It was because of a dream I had last night." She said, somewhat sheepishly. "Oh?" I asked. "Yeah. It's kind of silly now, but it was one of those dreams that seem so real. I dreamed that I was here waiting for you. I waited and waited, and you never showed up. So I called you, and your number was disconnected. I looked in my diary, I don't even have a diary, but for some reason, I did in the dream, and it was all just boring stuff. Not a single mention of you at all, not even from when we were just kids. In the dream, I came to the realization that I had imagined everything, that I had become so lonely that I made up my perfect guy, my perfect best friend, and you didn't actually exist." "I'm here," I said. "All of this really happened." "I know." She moved my hand that was around her chest up to her lips, kissing it. "It's just that it seemed so real, it just stuck with me all day, you know?" "Have you been that lonely?" I asked, feeling a pang of sympathy. She nodded slowly. "For as long as I can remember. I've got friends, but I've never been super close to any of them. I've never had anyone who I felt comfortable enough with to just be myself. No one except you." I gave her a little squeeze, and she held my arm tightly to her chest. She continued speaking. "I lived for those weekends at the cabin with you. It was the only thing I looked forward to, the only time growing up that I can remember being truly happy." "What about your parents?" I asked cautiously, still not knowing the story about what happened, and whether or not it was an uncomfortable subject. "I don't want to think about them right now." "I'm sorry," I said, feeling horrified that I might have upset her. She kissed my hand again. "It's okay, really. We can talk about them tomorrow if you want, just..." She yawned and pulled my arms tight around her. "Not right now." I felt such empathy towards her. Hearing of her loneliness, and imagining what was behind it, hurt my heart, as if I had felt it firsthand. I made another silent vow to myself, that I would never let her feel alone. In making that vow, I knew, as surely as I knew that gravity pulls down, or that fire was hot, that I would be there for her forever. I would happily devote my entire life to her, with zero regrets. It was simply the way it was. I kissed her bare shoulder and nuzzled my face into her hair. We were both silent after that, and very soon, I could tell that she had drifted off to sleep. I closed my eyes and listened to her slow steady breath until it lulled me to sleep. Chapter Twelve. I awoke alone in Melissa's bed. I checked my watch, it was just after nine in the morning. I had arrived at about nine last night, and we were both asleep not all that long after that. I couldn't remember the last time I had slept for that long. It felt good. As I stretched, I discovered a note on the pillow next to me. It read: "I wanted to ravish you this morning, but you were sleeping so soundly, I couldn't bring myself to wake you up. I went for a run, be back soon. Love, Melissa." I was sure that, given the choice, I would always happily sacrifice some sleep to be ravished by Melissa. I smiled to myself. We'll just have to make up for it later. I found my underwear in a corner, pulled them on, and headed to the bathroom to take a leak. I retrieved my bag from where I had dropped it last night, carefully tucked Melissa's note away, and dug out my toiletries pouch. I had brushed my teeth and was rinsing with some mouthwash when I heard a key turn the lock on the front door. Melissa pushed the door closed, and smiled when she saw me walking out of the hallway. She kept it very warm in her apartment, so I had been fine to stay in just my boxer briefs. She eyed me up and down as I approached. She moved quickly into my open arms, and we kissed briefly. "Good morning, sleepy head." "Good morning, beautiful," I replied, giving her another quick kiss. Despite the below-freezing temperature outside, she was hot and sweaty from her exercise. She took off her windbreaker and pulled her sweatshirt over her head. She was wearing a black sports bra, that I thought looked very sexy on her athletic figure. "I need a shower." She said. Her exposed skin glistened with sweat. On impulse, I leaned in and licked her, from the middle of her chest, all the way up the side of her neck. She giggled and squirmed a bit and halfheartedly said. "Uh, gross." With my face still against her neck, I breathed in deep through my nose. "I love the way you smell." I licked the sweaty skin of her neck again. "I love the way you taste." She pulled back slightly so she could see me, and the look on her face told me that I had just taken a huge stride in squashing one of her insecurities. "Come shower with me," She said softly. I followed as she led me by the hand to the bathroom. The tiny space felt cramped with two people in it, but I loved the enforced closeness with Melissa. As sensually as she could in the space, she stripped off the rest of her clothes, then tugged down on the waistband of my underwear, sending them to my ankles. She kept her hands on my waist, and I put a hand to her face, kissing her sweetly. She bit the corner of her lower lip, in a pensive expression. "Will you..." She asked slowly. "Let me shave you?" I brushed a hand across my face. What facial hair I was able to grow was fine, blonde, and didn't grow very fast. My face still felt smooth from when I had shaved the previous morning. With a nervous smile, Melissa pointedly glanced down, and I caught her meaning. I had never shaved down there before, and honestly, the thought had never occurred to me. Seeing the slightly hopeful expression on her face, I was open to the idea. "Okay," I replied. Her face lit up. "Really?" I nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yeah." She gave me a quick kiss and started rummaging in a box under the sink. She found what she was looking for, holding up a professional-looking electric trimmer. "First step." She said, getting down on her knees in front of me. She plugged it in and adjusted the little lever that set the trim length. "Ready?" I nodded, finding myself slightly amazed that I felt no fear or hesitation in what she was about to do. She turned on the clippers, and it made a snapping noise, before buzzing loudly. With care, she began to trim above my cock, and big clumps of my curly blonde hair began falling to the tile floor. She patted the closed toilet lid, and I put a foot there, my legs spreading enough so she could get at the rest of me. Carefully, she trimmed one side, then the other, gently holding my erect cock aside as she worked. Then she moved to my balls, holding them as she trimmed up from my perineum. I shivered involuntarily from the vibrations of the trimmer on my most sensitive and private areas. She looked up at me with a smile. I could tell that she was enjoying herself immensely. "That feels good," I said, smiling down at her. She finished with my balls, taking great care in pulling the skin smooth as she trimmed. Before shutting the trimmer off, she held the side of it flat against my perineum and balls. I made a low moan as the powerful vibrations made my whole groin tingle. I was disappointed when the trimmer clicked off. I could see by her satisfied smile that she had made a mental note of how I had responded to that. My cock twitched at the thought of what she would do with that information. She blew hard and brushed her hands over me to get the loose bits of hair off. It felt significantly more drafty down there, and her hands felt cool on my nearly bare skin. The sensation of her hands on the short remnants of my pubic hair was very different, but not in a bad way. She stood and kissed me, then reached in and turned on the shower. She held her hand under the water until it was hot, then stepped in, pulling me in behind her. She had the temperature set much higher than I usually like it, but I got used to it very quickly. I held her in my arms and we kissed passionately as the water cascaded over us. She reluctantly ended the kiss and handed me a bottle of shower gel. "Wash me." She demanded, with desire in her eyes. I squirted gel into my hands, and knelt, deciding to start with her legs, knowing they must be sore from her run. I scrubbed with my hands, massaging her muscles from her feet to her thighs, first one leg, then the other. I loved the feel of her strong muscles and the firm contours they made. Her sighs of relief, when I devoted extra time to deeply massaging her calves and thighs, told me that I was right to start here. Melissa tended to wear loose-fitting clothes, like baggy jeans or sweatpants. I understood why. Her legs weren't what would be called 'classically feminine', and so she felt insecure about how they looked. I thought they were glorious, particularly in the fact that her thighs didn't touch, leaving a one-inch gap that left nothing unseen. I added this to the list of her insecurities that I intended to squash. I stood and kissed her briefly. Using more of the flowery scented gel, I washed her upper body, starting from her shoulders, and working my way down both arms. Again, I took my time, massaging her toned muscles, and getting more satisfied sighs for my efforts. I scrubbed her chest, getting a moan from her as I briefly swirled my soapy hands around her erect nipples. My hands moved across her flat belly, and though I couldn't see her six-pack, I could feel the definition of her muscles under her smooth skin. In the days after our first weekend as lovers, I had thought about the disparity in physical form between us. I wasn't fat, or even chubby. However, I didn't regularly work out or exercise, apart from what I got while at work, so I wasn't in nearly as good of shape as Melissa was. I had been afraid that I would become intimidated by her. Massaging her muscles like this, and feeling her strength, I freely admit that she was stronger than myself. Instead of being intimidating, I found it to be incredibly sexy, and motivating. She was a goddess, and I worshiped her with all of my being. I felt a drive within me to better myself so that she could feel the same way about me. I moved my hands to her groin, scrubbing her in a way that, while not overtly sexual, was incredibly sensuous. I slid a hand between her legs, cupping her ass from below, then ran my soapy finger through her crack. Feeling bold, and curious as to how she would react, I paid extra attention to her asshole, rubbing it briefly with the tip of my middle finger. I looked up at her when I did this. Her eyes were closed, and her smile got a little wider as she made a small indistinct sound of pleasure at the backdoor contact. I rinsed my hands and got more gel. I moved in close, and she draped her arms around my shoulders as my cock nestled between her legs. I scrubbed her back, massaging as I moved slowly down from her shoulders to her ass. She grabbed a bottle of shampoo and squirted some into my palm. "Don't wash all of my hair, just close to my scalp." She said, turning her back to me, and raising her chin. I did my best and managed to keep the suds from dripping into her eyes. I massaged her scalp with my fingertips, which she seemed to particularly enjoy. After rinsing her hair, I used her conditioner, and under her direction, on only the hair below her shoulders. I've got two older sisters, and plenty of female cousins, aunts, and nieces, so I knew that women have very specific routines that they follow with their hair. What instructions Melissa gave, I followed to the best of my ability. If I did it wrong, she didn't seem to care. When she turned to face me, her face had the same serene contentment that it had when she was asleep in my arms. She kissed me and said. "That was amazing. I want to be washed like that every single day for the rest of my life." "I want that too," I said. A ghost of a plan began to form in my mind, and as she began to return the act, washing me with as much care as I had washed her, it grew. It was an inspiration that seemed so perfect, I knew that it had to be right. As she washed me, a portion of my mind thought about what I needed to do later that day. Feeling her soapy hands on my body was heavenly, and surprising in its feeling of intimacy. I found myself sighing and groaning in pleasure as her hands relaxed all tension from my body. As she scrubbed my hair with her shampoo, she giggled. "What?" I asked, finding her giggling infectious. "I just realized, you're going to smell just like me for the rest of the day." "So I'm going to smell awesome? Sweet." I replied, leaning my head under the water as she rinsed my hair. That done, she reached out beyond the shower curtain and came back with a small bottle of shave gel and a bright pink razor. "You sure you're okay with this?" She asked. "Yes," I said with a reassuring smile. I had told her in my tent two weeks ago, that she could do anything that she wanted to do me and that I would love it because it was her doing it. While that was still true, I did want to know what it was like to be hairless. She had me sit on the little built-in bench in the shower, and spread my legs wide. She sat on the floor, close to me, and applied the shaving gel. My cock, having gone soft during the relaxing experience of having my body washed, returned to rock-hard status at her gentle touch. She giggled. "That will make things easier." She picked up the razor and prepared herself to begin. She took a deep breath, and I could tell that she was nervous. "Hey," I said gently, and she looked up, meeting my eyes. "I trust you." That seemed to be exactly what she needed to hear, and she began. She took her time, methodically shaving every bit of me. I will admit to feeling a small twinge of anxiety at feeling the blades of her pink razor moving across my most sensitive skin, but I really did trust her. I watched her steady hands as she worked, and felt a whole new kind of intimacy with Melissa. Feeling the trust I had for her, to overcome any fears I might have had and let her do this, was wonderful. She finished, and we stood. She used her hands to assist in rinsing me off, and I was amazed at how smooth her touch felt on me. I explored my freshly shaved skin, feeling the smoothness for myself. "What do you think?" She asked, a bit nervously. "I like it," I answered truthfully. "It's so smooth." She smiled, her relief plain to see. "It looks bigger," I said. It was her turn to attack one of my insecurities. I wasn't small, and by American standards, I was a little longer than average. But every single man on Earth is insecure to some degree about the size, shape, and appearance of his cock. Just, some more than others. "It's the perfect size for me. I don't need it to be bigger." She put her hands on me again, one around my cock, and the other cupping my balls, this time in a way that was decidedly more sexual. I put my arms around her and kissed her deeply as she continued to fondle me. I trailed a hand down her body and between her legs, teasing her with my fingers. Breaking off our kiss, I said. "I need to be inside of you." Her eyes told me that the need was mutual. She turned around, leaning against the shower wall. She arched her back, sticking her gorgeous ass out towards me, and giving it a little wiggle. I guided my cock into her pussy, sliding in slowly. She let out a satisfied sigh, and pushed back into me, her desire for me to be fully inside her, as great as my own. I had been hard for nearly the whole time since she had returned from her run, and the anticipation had built enough that I knew that I wouldn't last very long. So when I began to fuck her, I did it very slowly. Sometimes I would move as slowly as I could, taking thirty seconds or more to pull my cock out of her until I was almost fully out, before reversing direction and taking another thirty seconds to bottom out again. I loved watching the way her vagina stretched around me. Though it was not as intense of an experience as when I pounded into her as fast and as hard as I could, like we did last night, she seemed to be enjoying it immensely. She seemed to like it the most when I entered her as slowly as possible, and when I did that again, I could tell that she was getting close to cumming. As I ever so slowly slid into her, she moaned with her impending climax, and I had to use my hands on her hips to keep her from slamming back into me. If she liked this technique enough to cum, I wanted to make her cum with just the one type of motion. As my cock crept ever deeper, her breathing got heavier. When finally I bottomed out and pulled her tightly back onto me, she came. I smiled as her pussy gripped me tightly, and she shuddered uncontrollably. Still twitching from her orgasm, she pulled herself off of me, and spun around, kissing me intensely. I pushed myself against her, and we bumped back into the shower wall. Melissa lifted a leg and wrapped it around my waist, holding me in close. I reached down and guided my cock into her again, and she moaned loudly. Freely losing myself to our shared passion, I began to thrust into her. She had her arms over my shoulders, holding on tightly. Suddenly, she put her full weight down onto my shoulders, then took her other foot off the floor, wrapping it around me. I reached down and grabbed her ass, lifting her so she could get a better hold around my waist with her legs. With her legs around me, my hands under her ass, and her back against the wall, she was able to take her weight off my shoulders. She cradled my face in her hands and we stared into each other's eyes as I began to pound into her. I didn't know if it was the angle of my entry or the novelty of the position, but she was almost immediately on the verge of cumming again. As it was last night, the feedback loop of our ecstasy was built with unstoppable quickness, and we both cried out as we came. She squeezed me tightly, almost painfully tightly, with her legs, as her pulsating pussy milked the cum out of me. My legs were burning with the effort of holding her up, so I let her down onto her own slightly wobbly legs. She held on to me to keep herself steady and gazed into my eyes. "How is it possible that we are so good at that?" She asked. I smiled lovingly, feeling the same wonder. "Seriously, every time is better than the last! If you make me cum any harder, I think I'm going to pass out!" We laughed and kissed joyously. The water in the shower had gone lukewarm at some point during our lovemaking, but neither of us had noticed. We both gasped though, when it suddenly turned cold. I was ready to jump out of the shower, but Melissa had me stay, so we could clean off the remains of our sex. She reached between her legs, and I could tell that she was flexing her pelvic floor muscles as she pushed my seed out of her. She brought her cum covered hand up to her mouth, licking it clean. I surprised her by kissing her, and tasting my cum inside her mouth, and felt her smile as we kissed. She had surprised me with that two weeks ago, and though I still found the idea of tasting my seed on my own slightly repulsive, tasting it inside Melissa's mouth was a completely different story. We kissed until it was gone, and she watched me with a smile as I knelt and washed her quickly with the cold water. Once she was clean, I ushered her out of the cold shower and rinsed myself off. When I stepped out of the shower, she greeted me by wrapping a towel around me. I grabbed a second towel off the rack and began drying her off. The whole time, we smiled at each other, both almost giddy in our shared experience. It was by far the longest, and most enjoyable, shower of my life. From the washing to the shaving to the amazing sex, it almost seemed like a dream. Looking into Melissa's eyes, I could see that she felt what I felt at that moment. That, just as our sex gets better every time, with every experience we share, in every single moment we are together, our bond grows stronger. When we were both dry, and Melissa had a towel wrapped around her hair, I hugged her. "I love you more than I thought was possible," I whispered. She didn't reply. She didn't need to reply. Her eyes said more than words ever could. Chapter Thirteen. We went to her bedroom, and I pulled a clean pair of underwear out of my backpack. I had them halfway on when I had to stop and watch Melissa. She was putting on her underwear, a very skimpy-looking thong. Its red fabric had a sheen to it, like silk or satin. She saw me watching her, and took up a sexy pose, smiling at me demurely. "Like what you see?" "Oh, yes," I said, walking over to her, and putting a hand on the front of the thong. Satin. I ran my fingers along the smooth string that went around from the front and gave her bare ass cheeks a firm squeeze with both hands. "I could take you again right now." She giggled and rested her hands on my chest. "I could let you." I was about to kiss her and was seriously intending to follow through on my statement when my stomach rumbled loudly. "Oh, you poor boy, you're starving!" Melissa said. "Yeah, I'm hungry too." She turned, picking up a fuzzy bathrobe and putting it on. I made a disappointed sound when she closed it, tying the chord. She grabbed my hand and led me out of the bedroom. "I meant to make you breakfast after my run, but we got... distracted." I chuckled. "Darn." She looked back at me and grinned. Entering the kitchen, as much as the tiny space could be called that, I noticed that she had indeed been intending to cook me breakfast. There was a carton of eggs and a frying pan set out next to the gas stove. "I hope you like your eggs scrambled, because that's the only way how to cook them." "I prefer them scrambled," I said honestly. I smiled as I watched her turn on the stove, and put a pad of butter in the pan. She looked over at me. "Go get dressed. Put on the black pants I asked you to bring. You brought black pants, right?" I nodded, still smiling at her. "What?" She asked with a little self-conscious chuckle. I stepped in and gave her a sweet closed-lip kiss. "You're amazing," I said, then turned to go get dressed. I glanced back as she was opening the egg carton, with a huge smile on her face. Returning to the kitchen fully dressed in a white tee shirt and black pants that honestly were a little tight on me, I saw that the eggs were almost ready. She dished out the contents of the pan onto two plates, handing me the one with the slightly larger share of eggs. To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 2 A Quest for family acceptance. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter Six. Walking up into the cabin yard, we could see that we had missed dinner. My mom and older sisters were busy bringing the leftovers and supplies back into the cabin. "You two were gone all day, where did you go?" My mom asked. "We went all the way out to the pine grove." I said sheepishly, forgetting for a moment that I was an adult now, and not a little kid that adults needed to look after. "That's a long ways! We were getting worried." "We had a picnic in the clearing, and we lost track of time. Sorry." Said Melissa. Which I guess was an accurate, if vague and incomplete, account of what happened. "Well, if you're hungry; there's hot dogs and brats, potato salad, and baked beans in the crock pot." Giving Melissa a quick glance, I said. "I'm starving." Managing to do so with a straight face. We roasted hot dogs over the fire, and both of us had several servings of beans. The 'baked beans' were really a meal in themselves. My mom would make this stuff for just about every family gathering, and it never got old. There was no less than four different types of beans, chunks of bacon, and ground beef. Between Chili and stew, there was this, and it was one of my favorite foods. Melissa was enjoying it as much as I was; apparently, because neither of us said a word until we had thrown our empty paper plates into the fire, and were carrying the uneaten food back into the cabin. "That was so good. My mom never cooked anything like that. The limit of her skills was frozen pizza and hamburger helper." "I'm sure mom would be happy to give you the recipe." I said. "There's no way I could make anything taste this good." Melissa said with a snort of self-derisive laughter. "You can do anything you put your mind to. I have faith in you." She was quiet for a few seconds, and when she looked at me to respond, her eyes were positively glowing with love. "Thank you. That really means a lot." "Anytime." I said softly, before lurching forward to open the screen door for her. Dinner put away, we went back to the benches around the fire pit, where most everyone was gathered. In an unspoken agreement, Melissa and I did not sit next to each other, both of us having independently come to the conclusion that it would be far too easy to betray our ruse of mere friendship, by being just a bit too touchy-feely. As a compromise, we sat on opposite sides of the fire, so we could look at each other with impunity under the guise of watching the flames. We occasionally joined in on discussing whatever gossip or topic was going around, but neither of us were as involved as we otherwise might have been. Will the Vikings beat the Packers? Even if the Monday night game was in Lambeau field? Will Denis Green make good on his threat that the Vikings will leave the state if the govt. doesn't build another stadium? Uncle Bert warned us that if the Vikings leave, all our kids will grow up as Packer fans, since they were the closest franchise to Minnesota. The relatives all groaned at that notion, and they concurred that a stadium must get built. Melissa and I just smiled and winked to each other as everyone else was in rapt attention to Bert's ominous prophesy. I was entranced by the firelight reflected in her eyes, eyes that very rarely looked away from me. The light danced and sparkled in her eyes, and made her honey-blond hair glow red and orange. Her cheeks were flushed by the heat, that same adorable rosy color I had seen on her face for a very different reason, earlier today. My body reacted to these thoughts, and I had to shift my seating position slightly to conceal my 'excitement'. Across the fire, Melissa gave me that smile, the one she kept just for me, and in her eyes, I saw the need, burning hot. Again, at the end of the night, we were the last two people at the fire. She stood and walked around to join me on my metal glider bench. I scooted over a little bit, so when she sat, it wouldn't be on a cold piece of bench. I wondered if she realized what I did, and why. Not that it mattered to me if I got recognition for that tiny act of kindness. I would do a thousand such acts, never once needing anything more than the satisfaction that I made her just the tiniest bit more comfortable. She leaned against me and sighed. I could tell that she was genuinely tired. I was too. "I think I will remember this day for the rest of my life." She said quietly, while staring into the fire. "Agreed." I said, in like fashion; then looked at her. "But the day's not over yet." She looked at me with a huge smile. "I'd tell you to behave, but I don't want you to." After that, we sat for a long time in comfortable silence, watching the fire slowly die down. The last few lights inside of the cabin and each RV had gone out, and the world was silent, save for an occasional pop or crackle from the dying fire. Far enough away that it was barely audible, a wolf howled from deep within the forest to the west. Another wolf answered from across the lake water, to the east, it's mournful howl echoing up and down the lake, and sending shivers up my spine. I loved hearing the wolves howl; and looking at Melissa, so did she. In the busier times of the year, the wolves stayed farther away from the more populated areas, preferring to keep their distance from the noisy tourists and weekend warriors that invaded their territory. But here in the fall, as less and less people came up to their cabins, they would return, and let their presence be known to anyone lucky enough to hear. I stood, and after taking a good look around, made sure no one was watching us. I led Melissa by the hand to my tent. Chapter Seven. She entered first, and when I turned after zipping the tent closed after myself, Melissa had already pulled off the hoodie and tee shirt she had been wearing, and was working on taking her pants off. “ I remember that I wore jeans to bed last night. In Girl Scouts they told us to always take off sweaty clothes before trying to sleep. The moisture cools and can cause your body to lose a lot of heat.” I quickly pulled my hoody off over my head, then paused a moment to stare. Melissa, clad only in a white bra and pale blue panties, was scrambling to get inside my big flannel-lined sleeping bag. My God, was she gorgeous. Feeling my cock instantly become hard as iron, I started fumbling with the laces to my boots. She had pulled the sleeping bag up over her head, and as I got my first boot off, I saw her reach a hand out and toss her bra onto her pile of clothes. I attacked the other boot with renewed urgency. I got it undone, and was undoing my belt when she poked her head out and smiled as she watched me. My attention wavered again, when she grinned at me and tossed her panties on top of her bra. I hooked my thumbs inside my pants, and pulled them off, taking my underwear with them. In situations like these, when time is critical, efficiency is key. Melissa eyed me up and down, her need for me clear on her face. She opened the sleeping bag slightly, and I quickly crawled inside. She was laying on her side, and I slid into her awaiting arms. As our mouths met, our limbs intertwined. She wrapped a leg around me, and used it to pull me close. I moved a knee up, and could feel the wetness of her pussy as I pressed my thigh against her. She moaned as we kissed, tongues exploring each other's mouths. I put a hand on her firm ass, and pulled her hips even closer to mine. My cock was now pressed tightly against her belly. She ran a hand down my back to my ass, giving it a squeeze. We kissed for a long time, exploring each other's naked flesh with our hands. She adjusted slightly, and kissed my neck, then whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me." “My fingers are pleased to accept your invitation, my dear Melissa.” “You know what I mean, mister. I need cock! Hard cock. Thick cock, your cock!” she sternly whispered in my ear. It was already getting pretty hot and stuffy inside the sleeping bag, so I pulled the edge down, exposing our heads. Outside, the moon had risen above the trees, and was shining bright in the clear autumn sky. Enough light made it through the tent that I could see her somewhat clearly. She had an anxious expression on her angelic face. "Charles; This is my first time." She whispered. "Oh yeah? Mine too." I replied. "Well, okay; I'm not physically a virgin anymore." She said tentatively. "I've got this toy at home" She said, obviously expecting me to be upset or disappointed. I cut her off with a kiss, then said. "That doesn't matter. Does a tampon make you not a virgin? Does a pelvic exam cost you your virginity?" It didn't. In fact, it was a huge relief. I had always been so worried that if and when I took a girl's virginity, that it would hurt her. Well, problem solved. "You're not disappointed?" She asked. I kissed her again, and smiled. "I never want to hurt you, even the slightest bit. Now I don't have to worry about first-time painful issues." Her own relief was evident in the passion with which she kissed me. We untangled our legs, and she gently pushed me flat on my back. She climbed on top of me; her knees straddling my chest. She reached a hand between her legs, and found my cock, positioning it beneath her. Our eyes locked as she slowly lowered herself onto me. In unison, we let out gasps of pleasure as I slid deep within her silky wetness. Her pussy felt tight around my, happy turgid cock. The sensation of being inside of her was unlike anything I had imagined, and being an eighteen-year-old guy, I had imagined a lot. I grabbed her ass with both hands and pulled her farther down, while pushing my hips up, desperate to get just a little bit deeper. Melissa leaned in and I began sucking one tit while fondling the other. Then she rested her chest on mine, putting her weight on me. She buried her face against my neck, and made a low moan of satisfaction. “I just want to hold you forever, like this!” she added. We stayed still, both of us content to savor this first act of ultimate intimacy. I was glad for it, because I was already perilously close to cumming, and I didn't want it to be over this quickly. I wanted to last as long as it took, to completely satisfy her. She raised her chest up just enough so that we could look in each other's eyes. I saw her need for me, burning hotter than any camp fire, matching my own need for her. Maintaining eye contact, she raised her hips slowly, drawing me almost fully out of herself. When just the head of my cock remained inside her, she reversed direction, and eased me back inside. Again, with hands on her ass, I pushed upwards to get that extra bit more. Her hips also flexed in a slow twerk motion, to swallow all of my happy cock. We repeated this several more times, and I could feel that I was sliding in and out more freely. I surmised that it was because her body had relaxed and become accustomed to me, and that I had become well lubricated by her juices. I started to pull down on her ass with more force, and pulling back with my hips when she rose hers up, increasing the speed that I was being thrust inside of her. Faster and faster we went, the need for each other finally, and completely set loose. I could feel her body begin to tense, and her knees squeezed hard against the sides of my chest. She started to let out a moan with every breath. Watching the heat escalate in her eyes, and feeling her body build to orgasm, from inside of her, was ecstasy, and I was quickly past the point of no return. I grunted as I pushed myself deep inside her one last time, holding her down on me tightly. My cock pulsed over and over, seemingly emptying my balls inside of her. As she explained to me later, feeling my cum spurt inside of her is what tipped her over the edge, and as my cock was still spasming, I felt her pussy clamp tightly around me as she came. She tensed and shivered, and her eyes rolled back slightly. She let out her held breath with a long shaky sigh, and her mouth fell to mine. We kissed slowly and deeply, reveling in the glow of our mutual orgasm. I had dreamed of my first time, and fantasized about it more times than I could remember, but nothing in my teenage hormone-fueled imagination compared to this. All of my fantasies had completely missed the point. As I kissed Melissa, with my cock still deep inside her, I marveled at the discovery that the greatest thing about sex wasn't the physical pleasure of the act. Don't get me wrong, it felt amazing, but the connection to another person was exceedingly more profound. I struggled to find appropriate words to describe the sensation of merging your entire essence with another person; To need, and be needed. To accept, and be accepted. To love, and be loved. The mind, body, and soul of two people, fusing together to become something far greater than the sum of their individuality. We were both sweaty, and still panting. Melissa rested her weight fully on my chest, and nuzzled my neck. I began massaging her back, and she groaned, her body relaxing further. After a little while, I felt my cock going soft. Melissa made the cutest sound of disappointment when it inevitably slipped out of her. I felt the same way. I wanted to be inside her forever, to feel that connection, forever. Melissa rolled off of me, and we lay face to face. As we looked in each other's eyes once more, I was reassured. The connection we made couldn't end just because my cock wasn't inside of her anymore. It was eternal. We both felt it, both knew it as a fundamental truth of our existence. "I love you." I whispered. "I love you." She whispered back. We both smiled, and kissed softly, caressing each other's cheeks. "I saw it in your eyes." I said. "When did you first see it?" "I figured it out when we got to the clearing. But I'm pretty sure I saw it before that." She looked at me with mock pity, and patted my cheek with her hand. "Silly boy. Didn't you know?" "Know what?" I asked. She shook her head. "I've loved you my entire life. You never knew?" I didn't know what to say. She giggled. "I used to tell my friends that I had a boyfriend. I'd lie and say that he was the neighbor boy who lived in the cabin next door to the one my family took me to." I snorted a laugh. "It was a big deal for a teenage girl, to have this mysterious boyfriend that no one had ever met. I'd tell them stories about our adventures exploring the woods, all true. Mostly." "Mostly?" "Well yeah, I had to embellish a few details about our relationship." I laughed, and kissed her. "I'm sorry I never realized, but you were, like, my best friend. It never even occurred to me to think about you like that." "It's okay, really. I wouldn't change our times together." She got a far-away look in her eyes, as she thought of the past. "It was never sexual, you know, just naive little girl dreams of the storybook happily ever after, without any concept of what that actually entails." She giggled again. "Most of the time I thought the idea of kissing a boy was gross." I laughed with her, and kissed her. She made a face and said. "Uh, boy germs." In response, I kissed her deeply. When we broke off the kiss she said. "Yum, boy germs." Exhausted, we drifted off to sleep in each other's arms. Chapter Eight. I awoke again sometime before dawn. The moon had set, and it was so dark that I couldn't see anything at all. Melissa was still cuddled up in my arms, and I could feel her shallow breath on my face. I imagined the look of her face, as I had seen it the previous morning, serene, content, stunningly beautiful. I very gently ran my hand along her perfect skin, over her back, across her deliciously firm ass, and down the thigh that was still wrapped around me, holding us tightly together. My hand roved slowly, studying every inch of her that I could reach. She had two shallow dimples at the base of her back, that in my mind's eye, were absolutely adorable. I ran my fingertips down, along the curve of her ass crack, to the tender skin where her ass met the back of her thigh. Her breath changed, and she seemed to sigh with pleasure. I stopped what I was doing, not wanting to wake her. "Don't stop. I like that." I heard her whisper, barely louder than her light breathing. My hand continued its explorations, running down the inside curve of the back of her thigh to the back of her knee, then back up to where her legs met, and up through her ass crack. From there, I did the same with the other leg, moving my fingertips gently, caressing, down and back up. I explored the complex curves where her legs came together, and she sighed with pleasure once again when I ran my fingertips along that most sensitive area alongside her pussy. I trailed my fingers along one side, back to alongside her asshole, then did the same on the other side. Her breath would hitch slightly when I brushed against her labia. I decided to tease her with the prospect of that particular contact, letting my fingers caress ever closer, without actually touching her lips. Her breathing had increased, and I felt the wetness seeping out of her. I pushed gently on the leg she had around me, prompting her to lay flat on her back with her arms at her sides. She seemed perfectly content to lay still and let me continue. I sat up next to her, and used both hands to explore her body. I began at her face, caressing her cheeks, and moving across her temples, around her ears, and under her jawline. I leaned over and kissed her cheek. Though it was still pitch black darkness, I could feel her smile, and could see it clearly in my mind. My hands moved down her neck, and briefly massaged her shoulders, before easing towards her chest. I found her tits, and brushed my palms across her erect nipples before cupping them with a gentle squeeze. As I noted before, her tits weren't overly large, and certainly not comically large like most of the women in the porno mags and videos I've seen. I thought they were perfect. My caressing fingers roamed up to her shoulders, then slowly down the inside of her arms. I brushed her wrists as delicately as possible, soliciting a sigh. I ran my fingers across her palms, and down each of her fingers, which she seemed to like a lot. I added to her enjoyment of having her fingers caressed, to a growing mental list of ways she particularly liked being touched. Correctly guessing on the location of her belly button in the dark, I leaned over and planted a kiss on her belly, just below her waistline. She made another non-distinct sound of pleasure under her breath. I made a trail of kisses up to her belly button, adding soft licks with the tip of my tongue. I licked in a circle around her belly button, and noted the lack of a positive, or negative, response from Melissa. I trailed my tongue and lips slowly up her chest, to between her tits. I cupped her tits, and licked a nipple, which got a very positive result. I licked little circles around her very erect nipple, then closed my mouth over it, sucking gently. Her chest rose with a deep intake of breath. I moved over to the other nipple, and did the same. Melissa was starting to get really worked up, and I again felt great joy that I was able to give her so much pleasure. I moved up to her face, and kissed her softly on the lips. She wrapped her arms around me, kissing me with passionate enthusiasm. Finally the broke off the kiss, and as she caught her breath, she whispered into my ear. "That was wonderful. I get to explore you now." She gently pushed me onto my back. She leaned over me and kissed me once on the lips, then moved to my neck, kissing softly, and teasing my skin with the tip of her tongue. I closed my eyes and sighed, relaxing fully. She massaged my shoulders and upper arms, then trailed her fingertips down to my hands like I had done to her. Instead of caressing my hand with her fingers, she picked it up, and brought it to her mouth. I felt her tongue slowly lick the length of each finger. She repeated this a couple times, then took a finger into her mouth, sucking gently. I found this to be particularly pleasurable, and let her know with a quiet moan. She did this to each of my fingers in turn, and it was really getting me turned on. Not only did it feel great, but it was very suggestive of something else I found I desperately wanted her to do with her mouth. She took her time, performing the same thing with the other hand, and I loved every second of it. She ran her hands up my arms, and onto my chest, massaging my pecs, and finding my nipples, which she pinched lightly. I had never thought that guys would like their nipples played with too, and maybe I'm just strange, but I really liked it. She bent down, and licked a nipple, before closing her mouth on it and sucking. I moaned with pleasure, and she sucked a little harder, flicking it with the tip of her tongue. I gasped as she stopped and moved to the other one, immediately sucking hard on it. She gave each nipple one last lick before moving on. He hands slid down my chest, and she followed them with a trail of kisses. My cock was extremely erect, and pointing up over my lower belly. Her hands brushed it on either side, as they slid down to my thighs. If she didn't already know how badly I wanted her to touch it, the sharp intake of breath I made at the slightest contact was a huge give away. She spread my legs apart, and knelt between my knees. Her hands roved down my legs, all the way to my toes, and back up. She lifted my knees up, and spread my legs farther, running her fingers from my calves, up the backs of my thighs. Her fingers traced a line up the edge of my ass cheeks, and onto my taint, then around my balls. I was breathing very heavily now. Feeling her hands on me like this was heavenly, but I needed more. I silently willed her to- She cupped my balls in her hands, gently rolling my testicles around, feeling the shape of them, and no doubt paying close attention to my reaction. My moan turned into a needy whimper as her hands moved from my balls, to my shaft. She caressed it slowly, taking the time to study every bit of me. She ran a finger around the edge of my head, and through the slit of my urethra, finding a drop of pre-cum there. That hand left my cock, and I realized she had brought the finger to her mouth to taste what she had just found. She moved close, and I gasped loudly as she licked my perineum with her whole tongue. In one long lick, she slid her tongue up between my balls, and up my shaft, giving my glans a little flick with the tip of her tongue at the last, causing my whole body to shudder. She wrapped a hand around my shaft, and cupped my balls with the other. I felt her lips wrap around the head of my cock as she took me into her mouth. I let out a low moan as she began bobbing her head up and down, swirling her tongue along the underside of my glans every time she took me in. Her hand wrapped around my shaft moved up and down in time. She wasn't taking me very deep into her mouth, not like in the porno videos, but my God did it feel amazing. I was squirming in ecstasy, and very quickly, far far too quickly, she had me on the verge of climax. I managed to whisper to her that I was going to cum, and instead of slowing down, or stopping, she redoubled her efforts. She started massaging my balls, and gripped a little tighter with the hand that was pumping up and down my shaft. Only when my hips bucked, and I filled her mouth with cum, did she stop. She gave my, now ultra-sensitive head one last little suck before taking her mouth off me. She must have been figuring out what to do with her mouthful of my hot cum, because she stayed still for a moment. Melissa moved up and lay next to me, I faced towards her, and we kissed. I was very surprised to find that her mouth was still full of cum. After the sensual experience she had given me, my desire to kiss her overruled any initial shock or disgust I might have had. Her tongue seemed to push a lot of it into my mouth, so I used my own tongue to push it back. I had tasted my own cum before, any guy who says he hasn't even once, is probably lying. I didn't really care for the taste of it, and before this moment, the thought of having a mouthful of my own cum would have been a turn off. But, what was happening now with Melissa, this was hot. We kissed with passion, sharing my cum back and forth. Little by little, as we each swallowed saliva, the cum was swallowed too. This act seemed almost dirty, and maybe it was because of that, and because I enjoyed it so much, that I found that it was a real turn on. I broke off the kiss and caught my breath. I caressed her cheeks and gave her a short kiss on the lips. "That was amazing." I whispered. I could feel her smile under my hands. "I'm glad." She seemed to frown a little bit. "I was afraid you wouldn't like that last part." I kissed her softly again. "Melissa, you can do anything you want to me, and I'll love it because it's you doing it." "I'll remember that." She said mischievously. "I love you." "I love you." She whispered back. I was musing that my statement about 'anything she wants' might come back and bite me in the ass one day, when I felt her hand wrap around my cock again. I was still very hard, and the high sensitivity that comes right after an orgasm has passed. I sighed, as she gave my cock a little squeeze. She leaned in close and whispered into my ear. "I need you inside of me." She did not have to ask twice. I rolled her onto her back, and climbed between her legs. I slid my hands down her chest and belly, straight down to her very wet pussy. She squirmed as I ran my fingers along either side her slit. I grabbed my cock, and guided myself in. I had just the tip inside, when her legs came up around me and pulled hard. In one swift movement, my cock was buried to the base. We both let out a grunt of pleasure. I laid my chest down onto hers, and we kissed. After just a few seconds, she broke off the kiss and whispered into my ear. "Fuck me." I started slowly, pulling out until just my head was inside her, then sliding myself back in. Every couple of strokes, I did it a little faster. Every time I reached full penetration, the lower part of my abdomen, just above my cock, would press against her, and she would give out a little moan. "Faster." She whispered, wrapping her arms around my back, and burying her face against my neck. I obliged, and soon was slamming my cock into her, as deep and hard and fast as I could. With each thrust, our bodies met with a wet slapping sound. I was almost afraid that I was hurting her until she whispered. "Yes! Don't stop!" Having cum so recently, I was nowhere near cumming again so soon. I could feel it building though. Melissa, however, was very close. As I continued to pound deep into her, her breathing became more ragged, and her arms gripped me tighter. I felt it when she came, her vagina pulsed tightly around my cock, and her whole body shuddered as the waves of her orgasm washed through her. I had slowed my thrusting when she came, but I hadn't stopped. We kissed, and she moaned into my mouth as I continued to slide slowly in and out of her. She ran her fingers through my shaggy hair, and down my back. Every time I pulled my hips back, she would inhale, then I would slide deep inside, and she would exhale with a moan. As I relentlessly continued at a slow pace, her moans slowly became louder. The feeling of making her cum had brought me closer to my own orgasm, and now as she was building up to another one, I could feel myself getting very close. I tried to hold out as long as I could, to keep her in this state of bliss for a little while longer, but it was no use. With one last deep thrust, I came, filling her with my seed once again. Gasping, Melissa came, the sensation of my cum spurting inside her having pushed her over the edge once again. We kissed deeply, then both of us had to stop as we tried to catch our breath. We were so joyous in our mutual ecstasy, that we were giggling. We caressed each other's faces, and showered each other in kisses. I realized that it wasn't pitch black darkness anymore, the first faint hint of morning sunlight was enough that I could see the outline of her face. "So much for getting much sleep tonight." "Sleep is over rated." Melissa kissed me softly, and ran a finger along my jaw. "Besides, I needed as much of you as I could get before..." I completed her sentence. "Before we have to say goodbye." She nodded slowly, then asked a moment later. "Can we really make this work?" "I said earlier, that life without you is not an option. I meant that." She was quiet for another moment, then whispered. "I'm scared." "Of getting caught?" I asked. "Of losing you. If other girls find out how amazing you are, I won't stand a chance." I gently held her face between my hands, and with the aid of the growing predawn light I looked her in the eyes. "You're smart, you're gorgeous, you're funny, and I have more in common with you than with anyone else I've ever met. You make my heart flutter with a glance. You know me better than anyone. Being with you makes me feel complete, in a way I didn't know was possible. I am yours, in all ways, forever." Tears welled up in her eyes, but they were tears of joy. "I love you." She said, and kissed me softly before hugging me tight. "I love you." I replied, then added. "And you make me cum really hard." We both laughed as quietly as we could. Chapter Nine. We had stayed in each other's arms for as long as we thought we could get away with, but decided that we should make sure that we were up and about before anyone would have the chance to see both of us leave my tent. We each attended to our morning needs, and were soon at the fire pit, where I skillfully started a small fire. The morning air was very cold, and frost covered the ground. Melissa smiled at me as I sat on the bench next to her. Her smile warmed me inside more than the fire ever could. "You have a cell phone, don't you?" She asked. "Yeah." I replied. I had left it in my truck all weekend. Any really important calls would have come from people who were here with me, so I didn't see the point of carrying it around. "Go get it." I did, and when I returned to the bench, I set it into her outstretched hand. She entered in a new contact, and handed it back. "That's my home phone number. I don't have a cell phone yet." I looked at the contact, labeled simply 'Melissa' with a 218 area code phone number. Despite it being in my phone, I committed myself to memorizing the number. "I should probably get one." She added. "I never had the money before. Then I did have the money, it didn't seem all that important." "I hardly ever use mine. Mostly, it's just for emergencies, like my mom checking up on me to see why I'm late for dinner." As we laughed, I saw my Mark, one of my older brothers, coming up the trail that led from the cabin down to Pelican lake. He had his arms full of tackle boxes and fishing rods, which he brought to his pickup. He lit up a smoke as he walked over to us. "Morning, kids." He said, tossing a spent match into the fire. Mark was older than me, but not that much older. "Good morning." Melissa replied sweetly. "I need your help today, Chuck." He said, using a version of my name that he knew I didn't like, as he almost always did. "I gotta pull Lilly and John's camper home for them, so you have to take the boat." Lilly and John were my sister and her husband. They owned a big fancy tow-behind camper, but didn't own anything that could tow it, instead relying on one of us to drag it up here in the spring, and back down in the fall, so it was no surprise that I was expected to use my truck to tow something back home. "Alright. When do you want to bring the boat to the landing?" I asked. "I wanna get home early today, so like, now." He turned and started back towards the path to the lake. "Can't I at least have breakfast first?" I called after him. "Don't make me wait." He called back. I looked at Melissa with a grimace. "Well, shit. Guess I better get moving." "I'll be here when you get back." She said with a smile. I was about to lean over and give her a kiss, but thought better of it. Getting up, I hitched the boat trailer to my truck, and started the drive into Breezy Point, where the boat launch was. When I pulled into the boat landing, I could see Mark in the fishing boat, slowing down as he piloted it closer to shore. I hurried and got the trailer backed into the water, just in time for Mark to send the boat coasting up into place. I got out and attached the winch line to the bow of the boat, giving the crank a few turns to draw it snug to the front. Mark grabbed a few last loose items from the boat and hopped out. We got into my truck at the same time, slamming the doors in unison. "Smooth." He said, offering me a fist bump, which I returned with a grin. He lit a smoke, and said. "Let's roll." I pulled out of the boat launch, and headed back towards the cabin. After about a minute of driving, I noticed that Mark was looking at me kinda strange. "What?" I asked. Mark actually looked a little uncomfortable. "So I, uh, know about you and Melissa." My heart sank. I didn't look at him, just kept driving. "I was up super early, and I heard you two going at it." People were going to find out eventually, Melissa had said as much, but so soon? I felt like bursting into tears. "Mark, please don't tell mom and dad!" "Hey!" He said defensively. "I ain't a snitch." "What do you want then?" I pleaded. "I just" He stopped what he was about to say and looked at me intently. "This thing between you two, it's more than just sex isn't it?" I nodded my head. "Much more." He took a drag off his smoke and looked out the window. "I don't want anything. You're my brother, I'll keep my mouth shut. Just. Be more careful, man. If dad knew, he would freak the fuck out, and if mom found out, she'd cry for a week, and then I'd have to kick your ass." I didn't know what to say, so I said nothing. Mark had always been kind of a bully to me, as older brothers always were. He could be mean at times, but he was never sadistic, and I knew that deep down, he loved me. Mark smacked my shoulder with the back of his hand. "Hey, I'm actually pretty happy for you. She's a wonderful girl." Another drag off the cigarette. "So is it like, serious serious?" This conversation was going way better than I feared it would, and my relief almost made me dizzy. "Yeah. We have a connection that neither of us thought was possible. We really do love each other." "That's cool, man. Good for you. Should've seen it coming though, you two were always joined at the hip." He cackled at his joke, and I couldn't help but join him. "So, you aren't grossed out that she's my cousin?" "She's your second cousin. That's barely related." He tossed his cigarette butt out the window, then grinned at me. "My little bro is a man now. Gonna have to start calling you Charles." Chapter Ten. It was getting to be mid-afternoon, and slowly the cabin yard was emptying out, with everyone packing up their things and saying their goodbyes. Melissa and I had spent the day just relaxing, lounging on camp chairs, and chatting about nothing in particular with whoever was around. The only things that might have given away our secret, were the occasional unwarranted smile, and the fact that we never strayed very far apart from each other. Which, I guess, actually was pretty normal behavior for the two of us. "I think we should take down our tents." I said. "Yeah." Melissa reluctantly agreed. We had both been putting this task off, because it meant that 'the goodbye' was soon to follow. We collapsed our tents. Then we were both working on rolling them up and stuffing them into their bags. I looked around to see if anyone was nearby. The only people I could see were my parents, both engrossed in books by the fire pit. I moved over and sat on the ground near Melissa. We hadn't had a chance to talk privately all day until now. "I had an interesting chat with my brother this morning." Melissa looked at me curiously, sensing that this wasn't going to be a conversation with a 'light' topic. "He knows about us." Her hands covered her mouth, and her eyes got wide and fearful. I put a calming hand on her arm. "Hey, hey, don't worry. He approves." She took her hands away from her face, but she still looked fearful. "Really?" "Yeah." I said reassuringly. "He's actually happy for us." "He doesn't have a problem with, you know," She gestured back and forth between us. "Cousins?" I shook my head. "It didn't seem to matter at all to him." "We need to be more careful." She said, somewhat relieved, but still worried. "He told me that too." "Wait, how did he find out?" Melissa asked. I scratched the back of my neck, and grimaced. "He said that he... heard us... this morning." "Heard us what... Oh. Oh my god." She said, her face instantly flushing red as she made the realization. "Yeah, so maybe no more sex when there's anyone close enough to overhear." She laughed, but still looked slightly horrified. "Yeah, that's a good idea." She glanced over to my parents, who were now packing things into their car, much too far away to be listening in. She looked back at me, with a familiar gleam in her eye. "Despite how much I want you to fuck my brains out right now." I gazed at her lovingly. I wanted to strip off her clothes and take her right here on the grass and dried leaves. But of course, the situation demanded that I remain content to merely be in her presence. Seemingly on-cue, My dad approached. "We're all packed and the cabin is locked. Did you have a good weekend, Melissa?" She smiled up at him. "It was wonderful. I really missed being here, thanks for having me." "You're always welcome." Then my dad turned to me, and dashed any hopes of staying behind for a while with Melissa after my parents left. "Nobody's used that boat trailer since spring, I'll follow you home just in case there's any trouble." "Okay." I said, trying my best not to sound disappointed. "As soon as your mother is ready, we'll go." As he turned to go, he paused and said. "We really do enjoy your company, Melissa. It's a shame what happened. If there's ever anything you need, all you have to do is ask." Melissa gave him a very sweet heartfelt smile. "Thanks." He nodded, and headed toward his car. "Well, it was really great seeing you again." I said to Melissa, knowing that my dad was probably still within earshot. Catching on immediately to the little show we needed to put on, she responded. "I'll have to try and come back next summer, I really love this place." I stood, and picked up my tent and backpack, holding them in front of my body to conceal an inconvenient bulge. "I'll probably be here." I looked in her eyes, and saw what she couldn't say, that she loved me, and it hurt to have to say goodbye, and there was no way in hell she was going to wait until next summer to see me again. "Cool." She said, picking up her own things. We carried our stuff to our vehicles, and I did a last walk around inspection of the boat and trailer. My mom and dad were in their car, waiting. Melissa walked up as I was getting ready to get in my truck. She gave me a quick, cousin-appropriate, hug. Before she let go, she whispered. "Call me when you get home." She flashed me a smile as she got into her car, and was the first of us to leave the cabin yard. I followed her, and my parents followed me. Melissa turned right at the end of the driveway, towards the road that would lead her home to Duluth. I looked in the rear view mirror, over the roof of my dad's car. The cabin looked lonely, as I always thought it did when everyone left. It would wait, nestled there among the towering pines and oaks, and elms, for people to return and give its existence meaning again. It would wait, patiently yearning, for joy and love to once again make itself whole. To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Cabin Cousins: Part 1 Cousins reunion: a childhood friendship becomes love. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connections. Chapter One. It was one of those glorious mid-October days in Minnesota, where morning frost gives way to clear blue skies and temperatures warm enough for wearing tee shirts. My name is Charles, by the way, nice to meet you. Please don't call me Charlie, or Chuck or Chucky, I hate that. I work at a big box home improvement store near my home on the west side of the Twin Cities. I'm eighteen, and have spent most of the summer since graduating, being overworked and underpaid. I took Saturday, Sunday, and half of Friday off so that I could drive up and spend the weekend 'up north' at the family cabin, near Pelican Lake. Built by my great grandfather, Olaf Larson, in the early 1900's, the cabin was a place that anyone in my (quite large) extended family was free to use. The cabin itself is rather small, just a single room, adorned with a century's worth of hunting trophies and antique nick knacks. There were spaces in the woods around the cabin yard where people would park their RV's, and some nice grassy clearings for setting up tents. There was someone there on most weekends between spring and fall, and sometimes it was a pretty full house, with ten or twenty people showing up for a relaxing weekend of doing nothing. This, likely the last weekend of decent weather for the next six months or so, was going to be a busy one. I was halfway through the three hour drive, when my mom called me on my cell phone to make sure I was on my way, and if I had remembered my tent. Yes, I had remembered my tent, and yes, I remembered my sleeping bag and an extra blanket because it was going to get cold at night. Thanks, mom. Then she listed off who was there, and who else was on their way. Aunts and uncles, older brothers and sisters, relatives of every age and variety. My heart skipped a beat though, when she added as an afterthought that my cousin Melissa Olson, was there. Actually, she was my second cousin, but more importantly, she was my friend. Growing up, my weekends were occupied by exploring the woods around the cabin, fishing and swimming in the lake, or just hanging out around the fire pit chatting and telling stories. Many of those weekends, Melissa was right there at my side. I had more in common with her than with any of the male relatives close to my age, in terms of interests and personality, so often it was just the two of us. About three years back, there was some kind of family drama that I really didn't pay attention to, but as a result, the whole branch of the family that Melissa belonged to stopped showing up to family gatherings. I was fifteen at the time, and though I was really sad that I didn't get to see Melissa anymore, I was, you know, fifteen. At that age, there is so much going on in your life that, as sad as a change may be, something else always fills the gap. Once off the phone with my mom, all I could think about was Melissa. Memories of our adventures effervesced in my mind. I thought of the last time I saw her, how she smiled and said "See you next time!" with a quick hug. Through the years growing up, I never really put much thought into her appearance, but remembering that last goodbye, it dawned on me that she had always been quite pretty. At fifteen, she was only a little shorter than my own average height, and had a slim athletic build. She was always big into track and field sports at her school. What I remember most about her was her smile, carefree and easily expressed, and her eyes. She had the most beautiful icy blue eyes I had ever seen, eyes that truly were windows to her soul. Maybe it's just that I knew her so well, but with just one glance at her eyes, I could tell instantly what she was feeling, and have a pretty good idea of what she was thinking about. I wondered if it would be the same way after not seeing her for three years. She was almost exactly the same age as me, having been born in February of 1980, to my January of the same year, which means that she must have graduated high school this year too. I began imagining what she looked like now, and was only a few miles away from the cabin when I realized I had a raging erection. This, was no good. Regardless of how I was getting aroused.  The thought was of a childhood friend who was also a relative. I'll say I wasn't too proud of it, at that moment. I couldn't show up to a family gathering like this. I turned off onto a forestry road that I knew well, and piloted my pickup down one of the narrow overgrown logging trails that deer hunters use, to get to their stands. I've been down all of these trails, and know a hundred places that are perfect for when someone needs a little "alone time". I parked my truck and listened for a minute, just to be sure there wasn't anyone else driving around nearby. Still in the driver's seat, I unbuttoned my fly, and pulled my pants down to my ankles. I wrapped a hand around my cock and sighed with the pleasure of immanent release. Normally I would spunk to fantasies involving girls from high school, or one of the models from the couple of nudie mags I had hidden under my mattress at home. But right then, all I could imagine was Melissa, and my mental image of what she looked like now. I stroked furiously, and felt myself quickly building to orgasm. I hastily rummaged in the door pocket for a napkin with my left hand, found one, and barely had enough time to get it into place before I erupted. I groaned as I came, sending spurt after spurt of cum into the napkin, which wasn't up to the task of containing such a massive load. I sat there for a while, breathing hard, and feeling the cum that had soaked through the napkin ooze onto the palm of my left hand. It had been a while since I had cum that hard or that quickly. As the glow of orgasm faded, I started thinking that it wasn't right to get off like this to Melissa, but I knew I would have been a liar; if I said I wouldn't do it again. I cleaned up as best as I could with a few more napkins, got my pants back up, and checked myself in the vanity mirror just in case there was some glaring evidence that I had just jerked off. Satisfied that I looked normal, I arranged myself in my underwear so that if and when I got another boner, it would at least be pointing down, and not straight out for all of the family to see. I arrived at the cabin a few minutes later. People were spread out, around the yard; reading books, getting fishing equipment ready, or tending the fire in the stone fire pit. I was greeted with waves and hellos; nothing very enthusiastic. I mean, I do see most of these people pretty regularly. And honestly, I wasn't overly excited to see them either. I was however, very excited to see Melissa again, but looking around the yard, I didn't spot her anywhere. Then I heard the sharp crack sound that the cabin's screen door makes when someone lets it's spring slams itself shut. I looked over, and saw Melissa walking around the corner of the cabin. I hope no one saw my jaw drop, because she was gorgeous. She was barefoot, her long athletic legs disappearing beneath a knee-length flower pattern sun dress that flowed around her as she strode. Her hair was longer that she used to have it, and it trailed gracefully behind her, it's sandy blonde color glowing in the sunlight. When she noticed me, her face lit up. The warmth of her smile could have melted a glacier. "Charles!" She squealed. She ran across the yard and practically threw herself into my arms, hugging me tight. I hugged her back, just as tight. "Oh my God, it's so good to see you!" She said, laughing with joy. I don't think anyone had ever been so excited to see me in my entire life, and it felt a bit awkward, but I felt the same about her, so I just went with it. "It's great to see you too." I said. We broke off our hug, but she kept an arm around my back. She started moving towards the cabin, and I went with, putting an arm across her shoulders. "It's been over three years," She said excitedly. "We have so much to catch up on!" I craned my neck up to try and look down on her. "I see you're still a little bit shorter than me?" She poked me in the belly and said with mock sternness. "You're wearing boots. Take them off and we're the same height." Be both laughed, and I was struck again at how beautiful she was. Even her laugh was like music. As we walked, my eyes strayed to her chest, where the slightest bit of a lacy white bra could be seen under the edge of her dress. Her tits were, for lack of a better word, perfect. They weren't large, a B cup I imagined, as if I knew anything about the particulars of tit size. What they were though, were proportionate. They were just the right size and shape for her. I was starting to imagine what they would look like free from any clothes, and must have spent just a few too many seconds looking. Something made me look up at her face, and I saw her watching me with a funny little smile. Our eyes locked, and I was surprised to not only see a lack of offence there, but for all I could tell, she was pleased that I was ogling her. She looked away with a satisfied smile, and gave me a little squeeze with the arm that was still around my back. "Your mom is almost done with dinner. I don't know about you, but I'm starving." Chapter Two. My mom fried up walleye that my older brothers had caught earlier that day, and we all ate more than we should have, but man, nothing is better than pan-fried walleye that was in the lake just a few hours prior. After dinner, when everyone was just lounging around and catching up on gossip, I got my tent out of the bed of my pickup, and started walking towards the farthest away clearing to set it up in. Melissa called out to me. "Can you set mine up too?" "Sure." I called back. "Where do you want it?" "Next to yours is fine. I promise I don't snore too loud." She replied, which got some laughs. I set up the tents, and went back, claiming a spot on one of the benches near the fire. Melissa had changed out of her dress into some loose-fitting jeans and a blue tee shirt. She was in the process of explaining what she had been up to recently. She had moved out of her parent's house in Duluth back in February, on her eighteenth birthday. She didn't have a place to stay yet, so she spent a few weeks living in her car, a beat up old Toyota Camry, before one of her friend's parents took pity on her, and let her stay with them until she got her own place. Now, if you know anything about being in Duluth, Minnesota in February, you can imagine how much that sucked. My heart ached in empathy for her, and I actually teared up a little. Thankfully the wind was shifting around, so I could pass it off as just getting smoke in my eyes. Melissa continued her story, about how the people who had taken her in offered her a part time job to work as a cashier in their store. She worked evenings and weekends until she graduated high school; at which point she got a small apartment south of town. She still worked at their shop, but now pretty much ran the place, which the owners were ecstatic about, because it finally gave them the opportunity to do some traveling. As I listened, I became more and more in awe of Melissa. Let's use me as an example to compare and contrast. I'm of average height for a guy, with an average build. Melissa is slightly above average height for a girl, with a fit and toned body. My face isn't particularly handsome. Again, very average. She has the heart-shaped face of an angel. I live at home with my parents. I don't pay rent. I have an okay job, but what money I make, I tend to spend frivolously. She has her own apartment, a good job, and is saving her own money to go to college next year. I couldn't do anything but watch her as she talked. I noticed tiny details that I never even thought to look for on anyone else; How her neck moved when she talked, how she flipped her head to get her hair out of her face, how every time our eyes met, her smile would get just a little bit wider. I felt utterly unworthy to be in the presence of such a glorious creature. As the night went on, people went off to their beds in their campers and tents, or one of the four beds in the cabin and its three season porch. Eventually it was just me and Melissa. She came over and sat in the old metal glider bench seat, right next to me, resting her head on my shoulder and gazing into the glowing remnants of the fire. "I've missed coming here." She said quietly. "It's so peaceful." "I missed you." I replied. She looked up at me and smiled. "I've missed you too." For a long time we sat there in silence just staring at the red and orange coals. Eventually they were dying away, and we began to see our breath in the increasingly chilly air. Melissa yawned. Even the way she did that, was beautiful to me. "I think it's time for bed." I whispered to her. She nodded in agreement, and I walked with her to where our tents were. She gave me a tired hug, said goodnight, and went into her tent. I entered my own tent, stripped down to my underwear, (I always sleep in just my boxer briefs,) and crawled into my sleeping bag. It was one of those big flannel old-school ones, not one of those small mummy bags. It had enough room inside for me to really sprawl out, and was plenty warm enough for camping in just about any kind of weather. I'm pretty sure I was asleep before my head hit the pillow. I awoke to a rustling in the leaves outside my tent. It was too heavy to be from raccoons. My first thought was that it was a black bear, as it wasn't unusual for a black bear to wonder through the cabin yard. But when I heard the zipper to the tent flap, I was reassured. I was confused though, as to who would be coming into my tent in the middle of the night. The flap opened, and I saw a silhouette, blond hair glowing silver in the moonlight. My heart instantly started racing. Was I dreaming? Melissa was sneaking into my tent! With the moonlight coming through the open tent flap, she could see that I was awake. "I'm c-cold." She whispered. Without thinking, I opened up my sleeping bag. "Come on." I whispered. She crawled into the tent, zipping up the flap behind her, then scrambled into my sleeping bag with me, still fully dressed. She was freezing. I pulled her in tight to me, spooning her from behind, and wrapping one arm under her neck, the other one over her, and wrapping around her waist. I even had one leg over her thigh. I explained it was to transfer body heat as quickly as I could. Her shivering eventually subsided. As she drifted off to sleep, she said in a barely audible whisper. "I hate the cold." While her breathing reduced to long, slow, deep breaths; I laid there thinking about just how much I loved this moment with Melissa. I've had a few girlfriends, but none of them were very serious. Even though I thought I loved them, I now knew that I had no idea of what love was. Until this moment. As I watched Melissa sleep, I realized that I loved her, truly and deeply. I nestled my face against the back of her neck, breathing in the herbal smell of her. I fell back asleep with joy in my heart. When I awoke again, it was just getting to be light out, and the first birds were beginning to sing. I looked at Melissa, still wrapped in my arms, and sleeping with an expression of serene contentment. It was at this time that my body caught on to the fact that it was pressed up against a very beautiful female, and I started to get worried that the rock hard penis pressing into Melissa's lower back would wake her up. I don't know if it was because of that, but she did wake up before too long. She shifted and stretched, before slightly rotating her back so she was nestling back against me. "What happened last night?" I asked with my arm on my hip. "Don't you have a sleeping bag?" "I do, I got it at Goodwill, so it was cheap, but it's not very good." "Well, I have a blanket you can use, and I'm pretty sure there's extra bedding in the cabin." She sighed contentedly and pulled my arm back around her waist. "Or; I could sleep here again tonight?" "Or you could sleep here tonight." I replied. After a little while she said. "You're warm." And hard, I thought. There was no way she didn't know. I yearned to kiss her. I yearned to grab her hips and grind my cock against her. I wanted to explore her whole body with my hands. I wanted her to put her hands on me. But I was terrified of doing anything, even suggesting anything that she didn't want. I was torn, because I was pretty sure that she did want something. The looks she gave me the previous day, the little smiles, and now snuggling up against me and my hard cock, all screamed in my head to do something, anything! I was just about to slide my hand down to her hip when she announced. "I have to pee." As she was leaving my tent, she turned back and gave me a small kiss on the cheek, a quick smile, then was gone. It took a while for my hard-on to subside, but once it did, I got dressed and went outside. Chapter Three. With a slight detour through the trees, (being a guy has some advantages, the whole forest is my urinal.) I joined the family in the cabin yard. One of my uncles was making eggs and bacon on a grill top griddle, and everyone else was in a different state of waking up. My mom asked Melissa and me, if we were warm enough in our tents last night, and informed us that there were extra blankets. I said that I was fine. Melissa cheerily replied that she was toasty warm, and I had to look away to avoid being seen smiling like an idiot. Even though nothing happened, it still wouldn't look good for the whole family to know that I was spooning my cousin all night. After breakfast, it seemed like everyone but Melissa and I, had plans to do things during the day. Some were going fishing, some were going into Pine River, Breezy Point, and Nisswa, to shop the antique stores and other shops. Melissa looked at me with that smile that somehow was more than just an innocent smile. "So, what do you want to do today?" She asked me. "We could go for a hike. Find some of the trails we used to know?" Her face lit up. "Yes! Let's go find Pine Grove Cathedral! We could bring lunch and make a picnic out of it, too!" "So, what do you want to eat for lunch?" "I don't know, what do you want to eat for lunch?" She said mockingly, then laughed. "Oh, no, I don't play that game. I know what I like to eat, so I'll get the lunch together." She hopped up from the camp chair she was sitting in, and skipped to the cabin. Like, actually skipped. It was adorable. Though, how her ass moved in her jeans as she went, was an even better sight. I stuffed an old quilt into a backpack, then after a moment's thought, crammed in two hoodies. It might get cold earlier tonight, I was not going to let Melissa be cold if there was anything I could do about it. Soon we were walking side by side along the dirt road that lead past the cabin. From there we cut along an ATV trail to one of the State forestry roads, heading deep into the woods where there weren't any other cabins. We chatted as we walked, about music and school, and a host of other mundane things. It really didn't matter to me what we talked about. At some point we started holding hands, and it seemed like the most wonderful, natural thing ever. I began to notice that, unlike literally every other conversation I had ever had, with anyone my age, Melissa was being absolutely honest and forthright. Like an open book, she wasn't hiding anything, so I made a conscious decision to do the same for her. When the conversation came to the topic of previous relationships, I told her about some embarrassing things that happened to me when I was with my first girlfriend. Things that I had sworn to myself to never speak of again. She laughed, but with me, not at me, and countered with an even more embarrassing story from her past. It was surreal. We shared what our thoughts and feelings were, when we had been in particularly awkward situations. We told each other our fears and insecurities. It felt so good to lay my most personal self out before her, and be accepted as who I am. And to have her do the same, well, it was by far the most amazing experience of my life, so far. We had wondered down miles of ever smaller dirt roads, until the two dirt tracks on a grassy path ended in a clearing, marking the farthest someone could go in a car. There were a couple of footpaths that led away from here, and I had to search a bit through the overgrown brush to find the one I wanted. At one time the path was a logging road, but all traces of that were long gone. Back in the twenties, or even before, this whole area had been clear cut. Most of the existing forest had grown up naturally from that, but there were some places that had been replanted, then forgotten about. The path led us up a hillside, thick with huge Oaks, and Elms, and Maples, leaves ablaze in oranges, reds, and yellows, in dazzling and vivid variety. When we neared the top of the hill, we looked at each other and smiled. The place up ahead was our favorite place in all of the this forest. We weren't ever officially allowed to go this far on our own, which had made it all the more special. Cresting the hill, the forest changed. Gone were the leafy hardwoods, in their place were endless evenly spaced rows of towering Red Pines. For as far as we could see in every direction, arrow-straight trunks rose to the sky. Far above, their branches intertwined, lush needles blocking any but the barest glimpse of the sky. Even though we were grown up, this place still had that awe-inspiring sense of hugeness. Our talking stopped as we were struck with a sense of reverence for this magical place. In silence, we walked down the row for a while, then cut across the rows towards a patch of sunlight in the distance. It was a clear space where a storm, long before our time, had blown down some trees, which had then been scavenged for firewood. I was pleased to see that it wasn't overgrown with trees, but had remained a perfect little grassy meadow, nestled inside a living cathedral. We walked out into the middle, and looked around. Melissa spoke softly. "Nothing from my childhood is ever as good as I remember it, but this.." She trailed off. "Is better." I added, watching her closely. "So much better." She agreed, turning in a circle to take it all in. She stopped, facing me. "Are you hungry?" I asked. She gave me that funny little smile, and when her blue eyes met my green ones, it finally clicked. The whole time since our reunion, every time she looked at me, the same emotion, the same desire, was there to see in her eyes, clear as day. When she responded with "I'm starving," I knew she didn't just mean that she was hungry for the sandwiches she had in her backpack. But, then again, we had just walked almost ten miles through the woods. So, when she started digging out the aforementioned sandwiches, I wasn't completely disappointed. Chapter Four. I spread out the old quilt I had packed, and we sat cross legged facing each other, close enough for our knees to be touching. We talked as we ate, and laughed at the occasional burp, or dribble of jelly from our p b and j sandwiches, that were gone in short order. We had talked about some pretty personal things today, but what she asked next, kinda caught me off guard. "How often do guys jerk off?" Without trepidation I replied. "I jerk off at least once a day, usually before bed. I think I'm pretty normal as guys go, so... yeah." "So, do you just, Could you do it more if you wanted to?" She asked, looking genuinely curious. "Yeah, I guess. There's usually tons of times during the day that I could do it if I had the time and the privacy." "Could you do it any time you want, like, do you need to get in the mood?" I laughed. "Guys don't need much to get in the mood. Like really, it doesn't take much at all to get me hard, and then I'm ready to go, if I wanted to. It's actually pretty annoying. What about you, girls I mean?" "Oh, I'm horny All the time. For the longest time, I thought I was some kind of sexual pervert, until one of my girlfriends said she was the same way." Subconsciously conjuring a few mental images, and out of my own curiosity, I asked. "How often do you?" "Every morning. Every night. Usually once during the day." She stated matter-of-factually. "Wow." I said, then after a slightly awkward pause. "Are you right now?" "All. The. Time." She said, staring into my eyes. "Especially right now." "Me too" I said softly. She glanced quickly down to the bulge in my pants, then returned her eyes to mine. "I noticed." Her voice was almost a whisper. She leaned in a little closer to me. "Have you, since you got here yesterday?" "I did on the way up, to avoid any, you know, embarrassment that might pop up, but not since. You?" She shook her head in the negative, and moved closer. Her face was right in front of mine. I studied the intricate detail of her irises, and by the way they moved, I could tell she was studying mine. Our lips were so close to touching, I could feel the heat of her quick and shallow breath on my face. I summoned the courage to make the actual first move. She made a tiny inaudible gasp as my hand brushed the underside of her jawline, and slid along her neck under her ear. I let my fingers sift their way into her silky hair, and gently cupped the back of her head. As I pulled her towards me, her lips parted to meet mine. My tongue found hers, and we both made a humming moan of pleasure, as we began kissing. Slowly at first, tentative and gentle, but soon becoming more urgent and intense. We were like two starving people, set before a lavish buffet. After the first few bites, the body remembers what it needs most, and ravenous hunger takes control. After what seemed like forever, and no time at all, we parted, breathing heavy and licking saliva off of slightly numb lips. The look in her eyes, was subtly different now. The need was still there, without a doubt, but now I could see so much more. A tiny change in the way she was looking at me, or perhaps just a change of how I was seeing her, and it was as if her eyes were screaming "I love you!" I hoped she could see my love for her, in my eyes. She moved back in quickly, and our kissing resumed. This time it remained slow and passionate, and was all the sweeter for it. Our hands began roving over each other's body, from neck to back, to hips, to chest, and every curve and line between. I cupped her firm tits and gave them slight squeeze, making her moan into my mouth. She caressed my cheeks with her palms, then slowly trailed her hands down, down, down, until she found my belt. She fumbled around a little, trying to get it unbuckled, so I reached down and helped. That done, she wasted no time in undoing the top button of my button fly jeans. With the first one free, she pulled to the sides, and the rest popped open in a string. We had stopped kissing, as what was going on required a little bit more concentration than we would have been able to give. I shifted a little to make it easier for her to tug on my underwear, and send a hand down inside. I gasped as she closed her hand around my Very erect cock, and pulled it up into the open. Realizing I was behind in the undoing-of-pants race, I went for her waist, only to find her jeans already open. Sneaky girl. She must have done her own before mine. I laid beside her, the two of us on our sides, facing each other. I slid a hand inside her pale blue panties, and was surprised to find that she had shaved her pubic hair. Not that it's anything strange or unusual, I just wasn't expecting it. I liked it. I went farther down, and when my fingers slid down along her labia, she shuddered. Breathing hard now, she pressed her cheek against mine, then started sliding her hand up and down my shaft. She was doing it very differently than I do it, naturally; and I had been a little anxious that she wouldn't know how to do it right. Well, she didn't. But that didn't matter, because it still felt amazing. I slid my middle finger into the wet hotness between her pussy lips, moving it slowly through and back. I varied the motion a little bit, here and there, being mindful of how her body responded. When I would do something, and she would gasp in pleasure, I did more of that. Remembering something I read in a magazine, yes I read the articles too, I moved my hand a little farther down and found the opening to her hole with my middle finger. I slowly pushed it inside of her. She moaned loudly, and rested her head on my shoulder. I moved my free hand to the back of her head, holding her against me. She had stopped stroking me, but I didn't care. She laid flat on her back and surrendered to my overture. I wanted to make her cum. I needed, to make her cum. I began moving my finger in and out of her, massaging the inside of her, with a "come here" motion, just like the article said to do. She was moaning with every breath now, and she started rocking her hips in time with my finger. Her moans got louder and louder, every breath quicker than the last. I moved my finger a little quicker, with a little more pressure. Finally, she took one last deep breath and held it in. Her whole body was quivering, and I could feel her pussy spasm tightly around my finger. She let out her breath as a long sigh. She raised her head and rolled to look at me with complete satisfaction. Cupping my face with her hand, she kissed me. Remembering that she had neglected my needs, she pulled back a little and started to say; "I'm sorry", but I stopped her with a finger to her lips. I kissed her, and as I did, I felt both of her hands wrap around my cock. She must have read an article or two, herself, because what she did, felt wonderful. She sat up and rolled me onto my back. She moved her hands in unison, up and down, gripping firmly, but not too hard. She added a slight twist to the hand that went over the head of my cock, and it was my turn to start moaning. She laid down by me, her head on my shoulder as I took her into my embrace. She looked down to watch what she was doing to me, and I kissed her forehead, before beginning to pant into her hair She kept stroking me, and I could feel my own orgasm build. This wasn't a quick jerk and spurt, like I'm usually satisfied with. No, this was different. This orgasm was building like an avalanche, powerful and unstoppable. I was distinctly aware that I was ever closer to climax, I could tell that she was excited to have this opportunity. Release was immanent, and I managed to gasp "I'm going to cum". The avalanche roared through me, and I shuddered as I felt spurt after spurt of cum shoot through my cock. My geyser shot up and slightly off to my side, where in landed somewhere in the patchwork quilt. Melissa sat up and witnessed the 3 following ‘aftershocks'.  My hand was back in her panties, finger again inside her, so I went back to work. I felt her body respond to my renewed attentions, quickly re-attaining that urgent build to climax. She moved back down to my embrace, and I used my free hand to keep fingering her engorged twat. She was shaking soon, and pressed her palm over my hand, to keep it pressed deep and hard inside her cunt; having cum again from my ministrations. Neither of us moved a muscle for at least a minute, until we had both caught our breath. She looked up at me, and we stared into each other's eyes. No words were necessary. The bond between us was undeniable, unbreakable. Hearts, minds and souls, as one. As perfect as the moment was, I'll admit lying like I was for so long, on a lumpy patch of the meadow, was getting uncomfortable. She made a tiny disappointed sound when I removed my hand from her pants. We both looked down. She had caught much my jizz in her hand, and my hand was soaking wet with her juices. We both started laughing. Then, like it was the most ordinary thing to do, she raised her hand to her mouth and slurped up the cum, licking her palm clean. I, in turn, licked my own hand clean. "I like how you taste." She said softly. "You taste wonderful." I replied. And she did. It wasn't like anything I'd ever tasted before, almost; sweet. Most of all, it was the taste of her, which by that fact alone, made it great. We got out of our current positions, and I laid down on my back, in a better, softer spot on the blanket. She gently laid her body down on mine. Her chest was on my belly and her thighs straddled my legs. I intertwined the fingers of one hand with one of hers, and rested my other on her hip. I must have fallen asleep, because the next thing I knew, the sunbeams were gone from our magical little clearing. I checked my watch and discovered that I had been asleep for at least an hour and a half. It was nearly three in the afternoon. Melissa was awake, and watching my every move. She gave me a brief kiss. "You're adorable when you're sleeping." "You didn't sleep?" She shook her head. "Watching you was way better than sleep." Even after all we had shared, I found myself blushing. She giggled. "You're adorable when you're awake too." Her giggle was contagious, I couldn't help but join her. I kissed her, and said. "We should really get going." She nodded in agreement, and her smile faded ever so slightly, which nearly broke my heart. Chapter Five. On the hike back to the cabin, there was significantly less talking. For the most part, we were both perfectly content to hold hands and enjoy the colorful autumn scenery. Every once in a while, one of us would ask something like "Favorite color?", and we would both give our answer. Her favorite color is blue, mine is red. While there were some differences in the things we liked, we found that we had much more in common, just like how we were years ago. For example, we both loved cheesy science-fiction movies, and thought that the soundtrack to "Conan The Barbarian" was just about the best soundtrack to a movie; ever. Our favorite food was pepperoni pizza, and our favorite fast food was Taco Bell. I could go on and on, but suffice to say, I had more in common with Melissa than I did with any of my guy friends. It was nearly dark, and we were about a half mile from the cabin, and just passing by a long abandoned old shack, when I had an idea. I stopped walking. A few steps up the road she stopped and faced me, confused. I stepped forward, grabbed her hand, and led her around to the back of the shack. Once safely out of sight from the road, I pulled her close and kissed her passionately. She melted into my arms. When we broke the kiss to catch our breath, I whispered. "Turn around, and lean back into me." Which she did without question. I brushed her hair aside, and started kissing her neck, soliciting a sigh of pleasure. While I did that, I cupped her tits, squeezing them gently. I could feel her nipples through her clothes, and I gave them the gentlest of pinches, which she seemed to really like. My hands moved down her flat belly, and I managed to get her pants undone very quickly. I trailed my fingertips along the lines between her hips and her groin, and I could feel her push her hips forward, desperate for my hand to reach its destination. My fingers teased her between her bald pussy lips in the ways that had got the best reaction earlier, and I was not disappointed. With great concentration, I used two of my fingers to spread her lips apart slightly, then slowly sank my middle finger into her, as deeply as I could. I started doing the thing that had made her cum twice already, today. She groaned in ecstasy. As her pleasure build towards release, I pushed a second finger inside of her cunt. Her knees went weak, and I found that between the arm around her chest holding her to me, and the hand with two fingers deep inside her, I was holding up most of her weight. In her labored breathing, she quietly gasped the word "yes." I moved my fingers in the same "come here" motion I did with just the one, being ultra-attentive to her reactions. Tiny variations in my movements yielded big results, and she came quickly, body tensing and quivering all over. As she fought to get her ragged breathing under control, she managed to whisper. "Oh my god you are good at this!" I whispered back. "I'm glad." I was glad, and damn if I wasn't proud of myself. I was not only able to make her cum, but apparently I'm able to make her do it in spectacular fashion. I made a quiet vow to myself, that I would study even the tiniest of ways her body reacted, so every time we were together like this, it would be better for her. When she could stand on her own, she turned and wrapped her arms around me in a hug, resting her head on my shoulder. She held me tightly, and didn't move. I could tell that something was different, something was; wrong? Instantly worried that I had done something to upset her, I asked as gently as I could. "What is it?" She pulled her face up and looked at me. There were tears in her eyes. He voice was sorrowful. "I don't deserve you." I wanted to say something like "Of course you do." but she cut me off before I could respond. "No, I don't deserve you. You're just so kind, and wonderful, and amazing, and the way you look at me makes my heart melt." Tears rolled down her perfect cheeks, and her voice became anguished. "And I Can't have you. No one would ever accept this." She did have a point. A point I had swept into a corner of my mind, and hidden under a rug. We were second cousins. Technically, it's perfectly legal for us to be together, and as societal taboos went, it was actually pretty low on the list. But our friends and family would absolutely, one hundred percent, not be okay with it. I didn't know what to say, so I stayed quiet. "I ran away from my family. Some of them are just shitty people, and I couldn't care less what they thought about me." She was almost sobbing now. "But I love your family. You mom is just the best, and your brothers and sisters, everybody... I couldn't live with what they would think of me, and I couldn't live with what they would think about you." The look of pleading in her eyes made my heart break, and I began to cry. I didn't have an answer. We had found something so special, so perfect. We got just a taste of what we could be together. To face the fact that this wonderful thing had to end, that it couldn't blossom into what we both dreamed it could be, was devastating. I rubbed her back as she cried into my shoulder. "Growing up, every time my parents would bring me up here, I would ask, is Melissa going to be there? When they'd say no, I was always so disappointed. Seeing you up here; was something that I always looked forward to." Her crying began to slow as she listened to me talk. "All of my best memories were made here, with you. When it was time to go home, I was always sad, but I had to go home. I had school and friends, a whole different life. When I'd ask my parents if you were going to be here, and they said yes, that was always the happiest I'd been since we last said goodbye." She looked at me, the crying having nearly stopped. "So, we live two lives? I don't know if we can do that." "If it's the choice between that, and nothing at all..." She nodded her head slowly. "People will find out, eventually." "We'll just have to be careful." I cupped her face in my hands. "Living without you now, is not an option." It really wasn't an option. Not after the last, what, thirty hours? Did I really fall so madly in love with this person in only a day and a half? No, of course not. This was a love that had taken a lifetime to build. We reunited after three years apart, and were now mature enough to realize what could be, and we reached for it. Now that we had both grasped it, neither of us could ever let go. We stayed behind the shack for a while, to regain our composure. It was almost fully dark out now, and starting to get chilly, so I gave Melissa one of the hoodies I had packed. She put it on gratefully, and it warmed my heart to see her smile back on her face. As we turned down the cabin's driveway, she leaned over to me and said. "Our situation is very Shakespearean. Star crossed lovers and all that." I chuckled. "Just hopefully without, you know, the poison and the dagger." To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by NewMountain80, in 6 parts, for Literotica.

Liza Loves Her New FamilyBased on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Buffet For ThreeNow things were a little awkward; two of the five boys had had their penises inside me, and the rest had seen my panty clad ass. Everyone was being super nice to me, and I bet I knew why. The occasional glance at the bulges on my chest or the long look as I walked away, had turned into constant eyes on me. I wore baggy clothes but of course this didn't help in a room full of college boys.Eventually the advances by the boys became more and more blatant until finally one day when I was particularly hungry I blurted out, "Hey, whoever wants to take me out for Hibachi can screw me afterwards."Chester and Hahn jumped at the opportunity, but I wasn't sure how we'd work that out. But never mind the details, I was just happy to get another free meal. “Fine”, I said; “But whoever starts a stupid debate about video games, gets dumped! Got it!” The rest of the room cheered for me, but Chester and Hahn looked whipped by a girl.They took me to a Hibachi place in the suburb of Chester, very fitting. I ordered the most expensive dish they offered, Mako shark, and ate the whole meal in a vicious frenzy. I loved eating and it was like I could shovel mound after mound of food into my mouth without ever getting fat. I'm not sure if it's because I have a high metabolism or just because I'm young, to be honest. Chester and Hahn had a good time too, perhaps in denial at the possibly extremely awkward event that was going to take place afterwards.Hahn's parents were rich and actually had rented him a studio apartment of his own, off-campus. We went there because not only was it the nicest of our places, but he was the only one of us that lived by himself. Once we got there, we all took a few minutes to get ready before I earnestly stripped down and cheekily decided to rub my tits together and wink at the boys. Mama don't like to waste time. I was wearing a new sexy pink lace bra that cost half a fucking fortunate, before I unclasped it in the back and had my titties drop out and then bounce back up like basketballs. Being busty yet perky, had its fun moments to be sure. I, being the ball of originality that I am, told them that now that they've seen mine, that I get to see theirs'. They blushed awkwardly for a second before complying with my request. I sat on the couch and waited for my show to begin.Predictably, both my friends were already erect. And to my surprise Hahn's cock was, regular sized! It was decent, maybe 5 inches compared to Chester's 5 1/2, but he didn't have Chester's wide girth. I then encouraged both of the boys to come take one of my tits in their hands and squeeze."Nice right? There is enough of me to go around." I said as the two guys sat on each side of me."Damn Liza, I knew your tits were big but I had no idea they were this big!" Hahn said, astonished."They're so fucking nice! And look at your adorable nipples! I just wanna" Chester said as he took my left nipple in his mouth and started sucking my tit."Thanks." I said, losing my composure. I was trying to be a top but it was so abundantly clear I was a submissive bottom.My shyness snatching my tongue, I got up then laid an Anime throw blanket across the chaise portion Hahn's leather couch. It was a long L shape sectional, and nice as fuck. My parents were well off but Hahn's family was fucking loaded.I was on my knees & elbows. Now fully undressed, Chester approached me from behind. Then Hahn came around & stood in front of my head, which was propped up in my hands. He was the perfect height. I opened my mouth wide to receive his cock. His bulbous head brushed my lips apart and then he pushed it into my mouth.I was expecting to be penetrated simultaneously by Chester, so it took me a little by surprise when he slapped my ass hard with his hand. I would have yelped, but my mouth was full of dick. I didn't want Hahn's dick bitten by accident, so I had to be careful. Instead, my eyes widened and my body jerked just a little. Hahn took this as encouragement to push further into my mouth, nearing the middle of my throat. Chester slapped me again. I was used to mental punishment, but the physical nature of this had taken me off guard and I have to say, destabilized me a little. Again, I flinched. Hahn pushed deeper, his cock now bottomed out & partly in my throat, but I knew that was all he had left. A third slap, I was getting sore now, and imagined that my ass would be bright red. Hahn stood there, his balls rested against my chin. I was spread eagle, and impaled orally on a cock. I had recently learned that I was a loud moaner, and I definitely vocalized my pleasure the entire time they were tag-teaming me.My ass jiggled each time Chester smacked it. ‘Just fuck me already?' I finally blurted out. It is hard to communicate when your mouth is full of awesome Asian cock. The last clapping sound was like a starting gun to Hahn, who reinserted & started to face-fuck me. He'd withdraw a couple of inches and then thrust his whole length into me again. He started out slowly at first, but then picked up speed. Chester finally figured it out, and  got positioned behind me, then rammed my cunt to his base. His thick shaft pressed me wide.It was shortly after that something strange happened, I started to feel, at peace. I submitted, letting the pleasure run through me and went with the flow. I knew I wanted to please them, and I felt warm, almost cared for, as I was being double teamed. Sensory overload. I could feel tears form in my eyes and trickle down my forehead and into my hair. But these weren't tears of sadness, but of joy.It felt like, it felt like I had found my family. One of them was using my throat as a sex toy and the other was pounding my cunt. I felt wanted, needed, like I finally belonged somewhere.I began to feel overwhelmed. Focus, Liza. I'm a good girl taking my friends' cocks deep inside me to help them get off, that's all that mattered. Don't let this excruciating emotion spoil the mood. What you are doing for Chester and Hahn is peak selflessness. I can do this, I can overcome my anxiety. I took a few deep breaths in between Hahn's thrusts. It didn't lessen, so I embraced it. I'm a mess, and that's hot.My cunt felt raw. But I was so damn turned on. My friends, yes my friends, were using me like a blow up sex doll. I could feel my juices oozing out of my vagina. Feel my clit throbbing as I opened up my throat to Hahn, and my vagina to Chester. My face was blush red, for the first time in my life: I was hyper-aroused.Tears were now pouring down my face. This was all a little too much. But no sooner than I had come to that realization, I felt a rope of warm cum shoot onto my back, followed by another and another."Fuck!" Chester announced. More grunts from behind me, then warm drips on my ass cheeks. A deep sigh, then Chester dropped to the couch, beside me. "Your turn, Hahn." He said, slapping my ass one final time before swapping places with my short Asian friend.I took the opportunity to roll over, still on the plush throw blanket, but now on my back, diagonally across the extension of his sectional sofa. And now Hahn knelt and scooped up both my legs. I rested them over each of his shoulders, then he was inside me. I didn't speak. He slid his average member halfway in, it felt so refreshing, and then sunk all five inches of his cock into my cunt. I was sopping wet and took him easily. He started fucking me. It might have been smaller than Chester's dick, but the length and narrower width of Hahn's cock gave me the rest I needed to recover. Chester sat up and began massaging my massive tits. My nipples stood up and said; ‘squeeze me, suck me'. Chester understood the sign language and accommodated in a much gently disposition than the spankings he'd previously gotten his jollies from.In pain from being fucked hard at both ends of my body, I just laid there submitting to them. Hahn would withdraw his dick completely, push his head just barely into me and then immediately thrust forward, giving me all 5 of his inches at once. I gasped. Hahn repeated this over and over, a little harder each time. He pushed again and again, his balls slapping against my ass. I had never taken two dicks in one day.Lust had consumed me. Then, suddenly and unexpectedly, it happened. I came hard. Twisting and turning, I felt the orgasm stirring deep in my cock-filled cunt, then rush outwards. It started inside me, then slowly made its way out, eventually covering my entire body in spasming pleasure until I was shaking from overstimulation. I felt warm liquid pouring from my vagina as I spasmed while still being held down. As my violent orgasm continued, I felt the room start spinning. I had cum, and just from penetration, what the fuck? I spent a minute in a panting daze, half awake and half asleep. I had cum so hard that it took a couple minutes for my brain to work again. Hahn withdrew his cock, dripping with my crème. His belly and thighs were dripping wet. He was panting and his spent cock was still bobbing as it slowly deflated."Hahn, you're soaked. Did I do that to you?" I asked, surprised. Squirting was something I had heard about but never knew that I could actually do."Yeah! I know, right?" Hahn chuckled in a satisfied, half-drunk demeanor.The throw blanket seemed to have taken the lion's share of my squirting. I gazed up at Hahn. His cock was covered in both my cunt juice and his ejaculate. The head of his cock dripped with cum."Hahn, you fucking bastard. You weren't supposed to cum in me!" I'd been on the pill for a couple weeks. But unwritten college ethics dictate that a guy always pulls out."God damn it Hahn, you're not supposed to do that!" Chester reprimanded him."Sorry, please don't be mad." Hahn pleaded."Hahn, please, you know that can get a woman pregnant." I warned him."I know. I got a little carried away. I'll buy you Plan B."I was now sobbing. My throat and cunt had both been used and abused. I wailed, the tears were now a flood. My body shook with emotion. I wasn't handling the overstimulation too well. It felt like my body had just released a ton of pent up stress and now I was all wobbly and unfocused.Hahn felt like shit. He assumed I was devastated by his mistake.No, I had been through a lot, but I'd say it was a pretty positive experience. Chester was a real gentleman and asked me if I was okay, then brought me a glass of water and cuddled up with me. I also reached for Hahn & he got the hint and cuddled up on my other side. It was marvelous, even if my bawling sounded otherwise.After our threesome was over, we all cleaned up the mess and it appeared the leather couch was still fine. Then we watched Community in our undies. Hahn even brought out a bottle of fancy vodka imported from Vladivostok for us to chill out with, as we all sat on his couch half naked, Hahn grabbed us a bigger blanket. After a few episodes I gave them both a final fellatio and we called it a damn good night.Fuck my cunt is sore.Interlude: The Big Bang TheoryHave you ever read the Stephen King novel I T? I don't mean watched the movie but actually read the book? Well there's a scene where umm, how to put it? "The Losers" all have sex with the same person to show their "unity" so that they can escape being lost in the sewers. I want to be this person for my friend group. The glue that holds them all together, the cunt that they can take out all of their frustrations on. I've learned that sex is the best way to blow off steam. I want to form a sense of community with me as its focal point.The Gang BangMy grief is tremendous but my love is bigger. Your real family isn't the one you're born into but rather the one you choose for yourself. I have a family now, and I love them.Soon after my first threesome, I found out that Rob (the tall chubby one) was a virgin. He was too shy to admit it, himself but some of the other guys brought it up once to tease him. After I found out this information, I knew I had to do something. He's such a sweet heart, I knew I needed to make his first time special. So, for Halloween I dressed up as his "waifu" Aloy from Horizon (not the race car game, the one with robotic dinosaurs). I even went as far as to dye my hair red and had a special plan in mind. For my costume, I even made a bow out of PVC pipe. Which was a stupid idea cause it looked like ass, but I wanted to make my own rather than just buying one on Etsy.On the last day of October, everyone got together for a big Halloween party. The theme was: character's dressed up as other characters. Rob took this idea and dressed up as Luigi if he were a member of the Akatsuki, while Hahn dressed up as a "Jewish Samurai" wearing a Hasidic beard over a kabuto. Brad dressed up as a, furry? I'm not sure. It was a bear costume with a top hat and monocle. Mike dressed up as Handsome Jack in a Fallout vault suit and Chester dressed up as Zelda dressed up as Link. I, however, broke this theme because that totally would have fucked up my plan. Perhaps I was a slut dressed up as Aloy?  We all drank and drank, and after a few "brewskis" I was sufficiently drunk. It was time.I walked up to Rob, grabbed his hand and led him to the bathroom. I stripped naked & pulled down his pants, got on my knees and put his massive dick in my mouth to get him hard. I was fucking surprised too, this thing was fucking giant, and he was hiding it from me all this time? Rob might have been stocky but to this day his is still the biggest log I've ever seen, in person. I eventually asked him how big it was, I didn't measure it myself so take this with a grain of salt. We all know men love to lie about their dick sizes. He told me it was fucking nine inches! Insane.After he was hard as a rock, I got off my knees and got my phone out. I had found this website that creates "sex sounds" of celebrities based off their lines in shows and video games while using A I to fill in any gaps to make it sound more natural. I basically started playing an audio file of Aloy moaning and grunting. I then turned around, bent over and stuck my ass out while resting my hands against the wall. "Take me" I told him, laughing out loud. He then got to rail "Aloy" for five whole minutes before cumming all the way up my back and getting a little bit in my hair. My buddy was a virgin no longer.A big dick doesn't necessarily mean a long lasting dick, especially if the guy's a virgin. Although let's be honest, when a guy has a dick that size, you kinda want it to not last too long. I still want to be able to walk tomorrow, laughing my ass off.Eventually, November came and it was around this time I started to grow into my body in a more "womanly" way. I put on my freshman 15, (pounds, that is), and was now curvy rather than thin. Not curvy like fat though, I was more like, Kim Kardashian now. Not fat but sexy with a full figure. I literally know nothing about her except that I've seen her naked, I think everyone has. I even had to google how to spell "Kardashian" while writing this. And I mean it looked really natural with my fucking watermelon tits, so it never really bothered anyone. My tit's were a smidge bigger because I'm on the pill, but when I told that to the gamer guys, all they said was; “Yeah, nice!”The best part of having five guys trying to get into your pants, is that they are constantly offering you things, to try to buy your favor. To be honest, it was rather low-key, kinda an escapist findom situation. I'd send a weekly topless or ass pic or two in the group chat, occasionally let everyone hit, and in return they'd buy me anything I wanted. That's how ya girl got a custom Animal Crossing for my Nintendo Switch. Also, I never pay for my food when we all go out to eat, and anytime I want a new clothes I just would ask one of the boys to take me shopping. They were all stem majors with scholarships, so money wasn't an item, although usually it was Hahn spending his parents' money that would buy me the most luxurious clothing.And then of course you have the obligatory, yet obvious, sexy underwear that they'd buy me. Wanting to see me in it either right before they fucked me or in the group chat, they'd buy me white cotton, black lace, pink satin, cute little undies with yellow cartoon lemons on them and even some with superheroes (or villains) on them. The most notorious of which was a pair of Harley Quinn ones that Chester had pulled to the side and taken a video of me getting fucked doggy style in; and then sent to the group chat. Boys replied with an eye roll emoji.My favorite lay was still Mike. He was clearly the most experienced of the group. One time when we were screwing, I was wearing these pink tube socks and he was fucking me missionary. My legs were high up in the air and my big titties were bouncing up and down as he pounded into me, I decided to reward him for being my favorite! So right as he was about to cum I told him, "Baby, cum on my face. I want you to cum on my face. I'm such a fucking whore but I'm your whore baby." And he gladly accepted my request by shooting his baby juice all over my face and nose. "Eww! Grab me a towel!" I said with cum in my eyelashes. But not before he got a pic of the artwork he created.Thanksgiving is coming, and I'm a little worried about gaining weight from overeating. My weight is something I've started to think about more and more this past month. Sometimes I can't help but obsess over it. My mother gained a ton of weight after she gave birth to me. I even have an emergency panic weight that if I ever cross, I promised myself I would start going on 5 mile runs every day.I fucked pretty much every day now, one of the guys, sometimes more, would invite me over to their place or we'd go to the bathroom near the gaming lounge and they'd just strip me down and screw me right there. Getting fucked so much, it was hard not to just be lazy and become a total bottom, letting the gang have their way with me and just enjoying the ride, or lack thereof (pun intended but I don't think it was a good one lol.)Speaking of the gaming lounge, we had a giant leather sofa in there now. Chester bought it, and it's pretty fucking bitchin. And yes, I've been fingered on that sofa, many times.With Thanksgiving, and by extension the end of the year, fast approaching I felt the desire to do something special. A "big bang" to celebrate the friendships we'd made this year right before things got hectic with Thanksgiving, Finals and Christmas Break. Eventually things would finally be back to normal again in mid-January. And what better way to send the school year off, with a big bang then a big giant gang band? He he.The next day after the idea popped into my head, I went to the gaming lounge and gave each of the guys a cute little flier I had made, with the time and date of the "party" wink wink. I didn't want them knowing it was a gang bang, yet. Why ruin the surprise?On the day of the grand event, Sunday, November 22nd, I picked out my outfit very carefully. I wore a mini-skirt with light pink satin panties underneath. They had a cute little bow on the top, perfect for them "unwrapping" their present. A red and white heavy-duty Pokéball pushup-bra and a light blue graphic Tee shirt with a picture of Squirtle on it, which said "I'm a Squirter", and lastly, a pair of big black stripper boots, because I could.As for my cunt, no more bush for me. I've been keeping it short or bald, for the aesthetic as well as to make it easier to eat me out. I'd shaved bald about twice in the last few months I believe; but haven't grown out much more than two weeks of growth. I think it looks better and more attractive when it's shorter.Yes, I know what you're wondering. Okay ladies and gentleman, here's the tea on me being a squirter:Every time it's happened it's been an accident, and sometimes I can feel it happening but only when there's so much liquid it's obvious. It only happens when I'm riding on top. I think it has something to do with a guy's shape or size, but when I move a certain way they hit something deep inside me. I think it's the g-spot or internal part of the clit. To be honest, I don't know what it is; but it feels great. Sometimes I can just tell it's going to happen but it's always a fun surprise when I'm just doing my thing and one of the boys say something like "I can feel you dripping down me". Most times I ride, it always results in some liquid on the bed but there's been about five or so times that it literally soaks the entire area we were laying in.It was now time for the party to start and the final preparations were underway. I convinced Hahn to lend me his crazy rich Asian parents' credit card to pay for one night at one of those supersized hotel suites that can fit like ten people, at a hotel in downtown Philadelphia. Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne were right, money is the best super power."Thank you all for coming today! I have gotten us together today to celebrate our friendship and the ties that bind us together, me!" I giggled. "In honor of this, you will all be fucking me tonight, together! And then separately afterwards as the whim hits you.""Eww, I don't want to see Chester's dick." Brad protested."Why? I know Hahn already has!" Mike sneered."Seems, kinda scary." Rob whimpered.I took charge. "Now, I guess you don't have to have sex with me, but look at it this way: tomorrow morning everyone leaves campus for Thanksgiving. Then, after that; you have finals week and then everyone goes home for winter break. This very well might be your last chance to get your dick wet in some coochie before next year. I'd take that deal if I were you. Besides, you've all fucked me before. Everyone in this room has had their dick inside of me, what's the difference in doing it all at the same time?""Welp, I'm in!" Cheered Chester."Fuck it, I've already seen Chester's crooked ass dick once before." Hahn sighed. "Might as well get my money's worth out of this hotel room too, while I'm at it.""Jeez, I'm in too." Brad relented. "Like I'm about to be in you in a minute here.""Well, I guess I'm in too. Peer pressure and all." Said Rob.The only one left was Mike. I knew that Mike did not want to share me, but he had to. For the good of the group. And Mike, despite being my favorite, was not above the group. I looked over at him and made a sad puppy dog face.I could see the look of deep contemplation on Mike's face and knew that all it would take is one swift kick and the entire rotten structure of his resistance would collapse in on itself. So I slowly walked over to him, got on my tippy toes, grabbed his face and slithered my tongue down his throat. Once our passionate kiss ended, I withdrew my tongue, looked him in the eyes and in my highest pitch good girl voice said, "Come on daddy. Please,""Fuck it, I'm in." Mike's will to resist had been extinguished.It was like electricity. I could practically feel the cheers around me as everything in my plan came together. (Now if I really heard any cheers or not is a different story). It was now time, I needed a sexy gesture to get things rolling.

Liza's Late Puberty Finally Comes.Based on a post by DangerHunt69. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Late BloomerHave you ever felt like you didn't belong? I've felt that way my entire life. My name is Liza Thomas and growing up I was a nobody. I had very few friends in school and what few "friends" I did have were more like acquaintances that never even thought about my existence outside of 8 AM to 3 PM, Monday , Friday. I was bullied too. But then again, wasn't everyone? I'm seriously asking, "was everyone?" because the other girls constantly ridiculed me for the way I looked (growing up I looked quite androgynous), for never talking during class and for sneaking my Nintendo DS into school to play during lunch. I never did anything to them, but they made me feel like shit every single day.Fast forward to my 18th birthday and, nothing. I was flat all over. My chest, my ass, my stomach. My tits were 32 A, maybe the size of lemons and my ass cheeks were like two little pancakes. But then, something magical happened. During the Christmas break after my birthday, I began to grow. My lemons turned into 34 D cantaloupes quite fast, almost overnight. My pancakes turned into, pillows? My ass certainly wasn't flat enough to set your drink on anymore but I'd be lying if I said that it caught anyone's gaze.My mom took quick notice of this change and in regards to it; liked to say, "Lions, tigers, boobs oh my!" (I wish I was making this up. My mom says the stupidest and most embarrassing shit sometimes, I swear to God). Apparently, the Thomas women were all late bloomers, so it's unsurprising that it took me all the way until adulthood before my tits were as big as my mom's.That January I returned to school after "the change" I kind of figured no one would notice, or care, but boy was I wrong. I started to get unwanted attention, and as an introvert this sucked. It wasn't all bad though, that same month this guy named Brian started talking to me and, Brain made me feel special. He'd come up to me every day at my locker to chat me up. Nobody had ever done that before, especially not a boy. A little bit about Brian, Brian was 19 when we first met. He was held back in first grade so he was in the same class as me despite being a year older. His mother was an alcoholic who was in and out of the county jail and his father was an honest man who made a living restoring old cars. I guess this is different from being a mechanic but don't ask me how, I am not a car girl. Anywho, after a month Brian asked me out on a date and, I said yes! We went to the local ice cream place, the Twist and Shake (I think it was supposed to be a Beatles pun), and had a nice little conversation. There was not much to do in Locust, Pennsylvania after all. I had even taken the opportunity to wear a low-cut shirt to "show off the goods" so to speak. In truth, the shirt had not been low cut prior to my cleavage metamorphosis. After a few weeks he even asked me to be his girlfriend and I was elated! No one had ever thought of me in that way before, it was like I was experiencing my sexual coming of age, the only thing was that at this point I was very much anti-sex traditionalist.I grew up in a very strict Eastern Orthodox family and had taken my parents' views on sex as my own. I was supposed to wait until marriage. I told Brian this a little while after we started dating. Despite him reassuring me that everything was okay, I could see the disappointment on his face. I would try to satiate him by compromising. I offered him handjobs at first, then gave my first blowjob, but this wasn't good enough. He was horny all the time, and I just couldn't keep up. I started sending nudes. Something until then I thought people were stupid for doing. Then, one day in April, when we were over at his house; he was always trying to get me to come over and come into his bedroom, which I tried to stay away from like the plague. I foolishly went in there, like an idiot. He then begged me for sex and tried to take off my clothes. I told him no, but when he got upset I felt bad and said that if he wanted to there was another way that we could do it. That was how I lost my anal cherry.Still with me? Good. So the next month, May, was the big prom. It was my senior prom, so my parents went all out and purchased me the most expensive black and pink dress (yes, I listen to K-pop), I think it cost a thousand dollars! Daddy bought it for me and even paid for a limo for Brian and me! That night was perfect. In his suit, Brian looked like the most suave handsome man in the world, and could have easily passed for Tony Stark or Bruce Wayne. After prom the limo dropped us off at my house and Brian (at this point I didn't have my license yet, just a learner's permit), drove us to "after prom", which was held at the Macedonian-American Cultural Center. Well during the hour break between prom and "after prom" (Which might I add is stupid. Like as far as I can tell it's always been this way but it feels like the school is just begging the students to have sex?). Brian pulled the car over to a discrete area. I was a little worried at first, but just figured that I was going to unzip his pants and give him head, but he had other things in mind. He gave me this long impassioned speech about how much he loved me and how we were meant to be together. I felt moved by the moment, and well, I loved him. So I told him that if he was still a virgin then yes, we could have sex. But if not, then I would still let him fuck me in the ass. He told me that I would be his first. So we had sex. I was so stupid for believing him.I wish I could tell you this long passionate tale about my first time, and how amazingly romantic it was, but;1.       That's not the point of this story, and;2.       He humped me in the back of a Honda Accord until he jizzed all over my belly button, not exactly the most romantic first time.Anyway, for the rest of the night, and until the end of the school year, I was in a very romantic mood.Graduation felt like such a big deal at the time, like the rest of my life was starting and that I had finally become a woman. Like my whole life was starting to come together. Prom night was kind of a bursting of the dam, or watershed moment. After that he would start fucking me in his bedroom almost every day after classes, and then when school ended, just whenever he could get me to come over. I would typically just lay there, on my back or stomach, not moving much until he finished up. Nobody ever taught me how to have sex, and Brian was fine with me just being a dead fish. This would only last until early July however.When a seemingly innocuous comment from Brian's father about him "finally finding a good girl," caused me to spiral and stalk his Facebook and Instagram profiles. I found out that he dated over a half-dozen women before me. Some he had told me about, others he did not. Could he really expect me to believe that he never had sex with any of these women?I have a tendency to internalize my frustrations and shut down when there's a problem in my life. I gave up my virginity on a fraud! For the rest of July I did not let Brian have sex with me, not even once. He got very upset with this, but I refused to say why. Until, finally, in August when during a discussion about how our relationship was going to proceed. He was going to Ohio University, a party school, and I was going to Penn State. I confronted him. I asked him about these past girlfriends. He told me that he lied and that he was sorry.I broke down into tears, and then he said, "Since you're already crying. I might as well tell you: I'm breaking up with you." I could not breathe. My mind was racing a mile a minute but the words I wanted to say would not come out. He continued, "I just don't think that you're intimate enough for me.  I don't want you weighing me down while I'm at college. You understand."No, I do not understand, You bastard! And if you're reading this, I fucking hate you, Brian Romanchuck!Fuck him! No, don't! But I hope some brute at the state prison fucks his ass with a led pipe! New FriendsOnly a few weeks later, at the end of August (or maybe it was September at this point), I was shipped away from home and started my new life as a freshman at Penn State Brandywine. I chose Penn's Brandywine campus because it not only had the Micro-electromechanical systems program I was looking for but was also refreshingly rural and familiar, despite how close to Philadelphia it was. Plus I had a nice scholarship for being a female stem major.Since my breakup, I began wearing baggy clothes to hide my body. I didn't need asshole boys wanting me for my body. Trust me, at this point in time I hated my body (don't worry dear reader, that was going to change soon, but thanks for your concern). This was made even harder by the fact that I had a second growth spurt over the summer and now my tits were the size of watermelons and none of my bras fit me anymore! (Okay so maybe watermelons is a bit of an exaggeration. But they're 34 F, like in between a cantaloupe and a watermelon, and were annoying as hell for the longest time because I wasn't used to carrying these large udders on my body). My Ass pillows turned into, basketballs? Okay I'm totally trolling you now by calling my ass basketballs but I don't care what you want me to say, my ass simply got fatter. Other than that, my waist and overall fitness was good.After losing my virginity to a lying asshole, I overcorrected and stayed away from all things sex for a time, but this didn't mean I wasn't lonely. For the past six months I had not only finally discovered companionship and having a social life; but also had it all ripped away from me. The one person who I talked to every day, and was vulnerable with was gone. Away from family and any familiarity, I was scared. Scared to even try to make any friends at all. I had five classes a week but pretty much kept to myself the entire time. Despite sitting near the front of the class as I was accustomed to, I rarely spoke and never raised my hand.The day that would change the course of my life forever, was during the onset of October, I decided to visit the gaming lounge in building C. It was nice! It had four flat screen TVs mounted on the walls, and a fancy kitchenette. Each TV was spaced maybe ten yards from the next, & featured a round table with six black fake leather, cushioned chairs, and was paired with a PlayStation 4, or Xbox One, I want to say it's called? Microsoft has such stupid naming conventions for their consoles (PlayStation supremacy).My first time stepping in there, I stood around for a moment to scan the room, before I caught a glimpse of a group of five college boys. Well apparently I, a 5' 3" woman with big black boots, short blonde hair, a Sailor Moon skirt and long black socks leading up to said skirt, caught their eye too. Because not a minute later, one of the boys called out to me, "Hey!" Nervous, I immediately darted out of the room. Caught off guard, the guy said "Welcome, wait!" as I then ran down the hallway and out of building C. My anxiety had gotten the best of me.Later that week, I took another trip out to the gaming lounge. I was tired of being lonely and was determined to march in there and befriend those boys. They liked video games (and let's be honest, probably anime too), and I loved video games and anime! I would make friends or die of embarrassment trying.I entered the lounge and not two seconds later I overheard a discussion about Naruto."They totally wasted Neji as a character, probably should've just let him die in the hospital after his fight with Kidomaru." said a short man with a vest and a fedora."No way! And miss his redesign after the time skip, and all the love he got in the filler arcs? At least have him survive until the Team Gai fight, with Kisame. Maybe have Lee and Gai fight the clone, and have Neji die saving Tenten." said one who was over six foot tall, but also quite stocky."Now that's an," the short one stopped, when he looked over at me, after finally noticing my presence.All five guys turned their heads to look at me, and my face turned beet red from all the attention I was getting. A short awkward silence ensued before I spoke in a high pitched and slightly nervous tone. "Hi guys! My name's, umm, Liza.  And I, well sorry about running out the other day. I just wanted to say hi, and see what you guys are doing here! I see you're talking about Naruto, that's pretty swell!"One of them sat up from his chair and waved to me. "Hey! My name's Mike. We were just debating on what we wanted to play, and got a little sidetracked." He was kinda cute with the most adorable head of jet black hair I've ever seen and a denim jacket. "What's your name?"I paused as if to think, "Liza! My name's Liza!"Mike stood, and approached me as he introduced me to everyone. They were: Mike the cute one, Brad the fedora wearing hipster one, Rob the tall stocky one, Hahn the Asian one, and Chester the, Chester one.Mike, a natural leader; then asked the guys; "So why doesn't everyone introduce themselves and tell Liza here what their favorite game is?""Name's Chester, and Legend of Zelda: A Link to the Past." Chester answered."Majora's Mask is ten times better, but I'd have to say Elden Ring. PC Master Race!" Asian Hahn cheerily shouted."Fuck you!" retorted Chester."Horizon: Zero Dawn! Aloy is my waifu." said Big Rob."Sly Cooper 2: Band of Thieves." Hipster Brad answered."The thing about Sly Cooper fans is that they don't shut up about it." whispered Mike, standing next to me."And what about you, Mike?" I asked."Me? Oh my favorite game is Fallout: New Vegas." Mighty Mike answered."Dog shit performance, looks like a PlayStation 2 game." Asian Hahn butted in."Pixel snob." Mike rolled his eyes and then looked over at me. "What's your favorite game Liza?""Well; I really love Pokémon, but that kinda feels like cheating. Black 2 is my favorite Pokémon game, but I really liked The Last of Us Part 2.""Lame, Emerald is better." Hipster Brad interjected."Gen Threer! Everyone knows Platinum is the best." Asian Hahn protested."In case you haven't noticed, everyone's pretty opinionated." Mike laughed.I spent the rest of the afternoon hanging out with them, watching them play Smash Bros on a Switch that Rob brought from his dorm. I even played a match and got my ass kicked, which is what happens when you main Isabelle, or so they told me, but I can't help it, she's my comfort character. Then I left for my dorm to do my 3D Modeling homework. I hung out with them the next day after class, again at the gaming lounge, and before I went home they even invited me into their group chat! "Switches, No Bitches" was the name when I first joined but shortly after they changed it to "Switches, One Bitches". Laughing my ass off.One day after class I came to the gaming lounge and to my surprise, only Mike was there."Where is everyone?" I asked."Rob's on a fieldtrip, and Brad's with his girlfriend for date night.""And Hahn and Chester?""They're at the Yu gi oh regionals in Philadelphia.""Oh, so just the two of us today?""Yep." Mike affirmed."Well that's fun! Did you maybe wanna go somewhere, to get something to eat?" I took the initiative with Mike."Sure!” Mike beamed. “Where did you wanna go?""There's a nice ramen place in Ridley Park?""You Bet." He smiled.A half an hour later we were inside the restaurant, waiting to order. We got to talking and Mike told me more about himself. His mom died when he was very little, and he was going to school to become a structural engineer, because of his dream of serving in the Army Corps of Engineers. To be honest, I don't even know what this, is or what they do. Now that I think of it though, what even is an engineer? Sort of ambiguous, given all the types of engineer careers I've heard of. Is a chemical engineer sorta like a structural engineer?Mike's bushy black hair was so beautiful that I couldn't look away. I was really starting to crush on him. As he talked about his career aspirations and favorite Manga literature, all I could think about was how cute his head would look sandwiched between my thighs. I started to feel, daring.At the end of the meal, when the check came; he paid and left a generous tip for our server."Hey, you wanna come back to my place and watch a movie?" I invited."Sure, what did you have in mind?" Mike asked.Silly boy. I thought. He actually thinks I have a movie in mind.We went back to my dorm and I sat on my bed, as he awkwardly stood in the middle of the room."Thanks for hanging out with me tonight. It's been such a long time since I've hung out with a friend one-on-one, or a boy, for that matter." I was flirting."You don't have a lot of friends?""No." I answered honestly."When was the last time you hung out with a group of friends?" he asked."6th grade.""Wow, I'm actually really sorry to hear that.” He came and sat next to me. “But I can relate somewhat. Growing up my family moved around so much that I never really got to stop in one place and build a group of friends.""Aww, I'm sorry. What about all the guys from the lounge?""I met most of them last year, my first year at Penn. Except Brad, he's a freshman I think.""So you never really had many friends, either?""Yeah." He hesitated, "Which is actually why I really wanted to thank you for hanging out with us. I know it's only been a few weeks; and don't feel obligated to hang out with us every week if you have something else going on; but the guys really like having you there. And so do I."We hugged.My cheeks turned crimson. I wanted to get over Brian so bad. Besides, Mike was a nice guy and you know what they say; ‘the best way to get over someone; is by getting under someone.'After we embraced, I stood in front of him and slowly unzipped my black Pokémon athletic warmup jacket, and slowly slid it off my shoulders. As if my tits weren't massive enough, I had them hiked up in a pushup bra.I then did a half turn and I pulled down my baggy matching athletic warmup pants. I was wearing pink satin panties with purple hearts on them, I glanced back over my shoulder at him with a seductively raised eyebrow and wink. At first Mike was really surprised, like a dream was happening in real life. But after he got over his shock, he understood my terribly unsubtle gesture. (Fellas, what's the weirdest way a socially awkward woman signaled to you that she wanted to bang?)

Cathy explores Sam's fantasies, and some of her own as well. By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Cathy had done her share of kinky things before meeting Sam, the highlight of which coming fairly early when she blew a guy at a frat party who asked to sniff her panties while she sucked him, and then keep them when they were finished. The novelty of his fetish, and the considerable size of his cock turned her on enough to oblige him, even if she did wonder exactly how she had ended up there as she swallowed down pump after pump of fresh cum.He was a nice enough guy, and she felt bad afterward when he said she was the only girl he had met at school who wasn't weirded out by his request, so they became a semi-regular thing. She swallowed lots of his cum, and he left with lots of her panties. It was fun, but it only lasted a short while once she realized the pleasure was only going to be going one way. But that's what college, and being young, was all about; having fun; and it turned her on intensely to see how aroused stories of her experiences made Sam. She used to be embarrassed of her pre-Sam sexual history, feeling bad that she had experience where Sam had been a virgin, but now that history had become an exciting part of their lovemaking. Just the other night, while Sam gently fingered her, she breathlessly whispered into her ear he wanted her to tell him about a time she felt really naughty. She smiled, and told him of the time where, in the heat of passion, her then-boyfriend slipped his saliva-slick thumb into her ass while he fucked her from behind. It was the only time it ever happened, and the surprise of the sensation triggered a body-shaking orgasm like she had never experienced. "It was so intense, so hot," she said, "that he completely forgot to pull out." She felt Sam's cock twitch against her leg. She smiled. She continued to tease him. "I knew I shouldn't have let him, but I didn't care; I wanted it all. It was the first time I ever let a man cum inside me without a condom." Sam growled into her ear. Shortly after telling the story, Cathy found herself on her hands and knees in her marital bed, bracing against the headboard, this time her husband Sam the one briskly pushing into her from behind. The story was fresh in both their minds, the sex was hot and passionate, and her body was abuzz with anticipation, wondering if he was going to reenact her story, wondering if he was going to slip his thumb into her ass. She could feel his hand dancing around her cheek and lower back, this thumb edging ever so close to her puckered hole, but never making contact. Penetration or not, the tease sent her into overdrive and exploded her body in orgasm. The story had the same effect on Sam, his cock seemingly harder than iron, vibrating with pleasure in each thrust into his wife's exceptionally wet cunt. The teasing was no coincidence. The story at the forefront of his mind as well, he danced his thumb around her rear entrance, wondering if he could, wondering if he should. Ultimately he ran out of time, as the heightened arousal of his wife's past (and potentially future) digital anal penetration became too much. He barely got his cock out in time before exploding, spraying his thick, lurching seed all over his wife's folded, gasping body. Cathy sat at her desk, sopping wet, replaying all these things in her mind, but there was an underlying frustration there as well. It was Wednesday, that was true, but Sam had a church meeting to go to that night, which meant date night was going to be delayed, if not postponed entirely. She knew their life couldn't just be non-stop fucking at all times, but it still was annoying. Cathy got up and carefully made her way toward the bathroom; she was still at work, after all, and needed to focus on the tasks at hand, not the sex she wished she was having, and after all those daydreams, she needed to tidy herself up. "Hey Cath, what's good?" the voice came arcing over her from behind. She stopped, she sighed, she rolled her eyes. Roger. "Hi Roger," she said with a sigh. Roger was her co-worker, and a constant annoyance for her. "I noticed you haven't been working late much anymore; got a busy social life these days?" "Yeah, you know how it goes," she said dismissively. "Big plans tonight?" "No, Sam has a meeting, nothing exciting." "So you're saying you're free tonight?" He said with a big, shit-eating grin. She knew Roger wanted her, and Roger knew she was married, but he was nothing if not persistent. He had never truly crossed a line with her, but he liked to flirt, and always managed to get himself on projects with her, always managed to work the same late nights she had. Cathy would never admit it to anyone, let alone Roger himself, but at the lowest, darkest point of her sex-less era of marriage, she had given passing thought to giving in and going home with Roger. It was a fleeting thought born from despair, and it was gone from her mind almost as soon as it entered. An exasperated eye roll and a "goodbye, Roger," later, Cathy brushed by him and into the ladies' room. Addressing the wetness in her panties, she was doing her best to get her thoughts back on work and off her husband's cock, but then a finger brushed her clit, and sent a bolt of electricity through her body. She was still horny. She was still wet. She thought about her husband, thought about his stories, thought about him shooting his cum all over her, and then thought about the emptiness of the bathroom, and how he was going to be home late tonight. No one was in there, no one needed to know. Peeking over the top of the stall to make sure she was alone, Cathy leaned against the door, braced herself on the small cube, and slipped her fingers into her panties. She gasped when she felt how wet she was. Quickly she found her clit, closed her eyes, and began slickly stroking herself. Immediately, visions of her husband, hard and ready, appeared in her mind. He was lying on their bed, she was lying in between his legs, and then all at once his thick, proud cock was in her mouth. Cathy sucked and slobbered on her husband's cock like a common whore. She'd never sucked his cock like this in real life; she never had the nerve to let herself go quite this much. But this wasn't real life. This was a fantasy after all, and she was going to indulge herself. Thick saliva ran down lewdly over his shaft and her hands, making him glisten as she slurped at his erection. His hand was in her hair, gripping it tightly, directing her. Using her. Showing her how he wanted it. He'd thrust at her, and she'd feel his tip tapping the back of her throat. He'd push, she'd feel him in her throat, feel his balls pressing against her chin. She was such a whore. She was his whore. Cathy's fingers raced over her clit, her body on fire. It wouldn't take long now, the extra dirty fantasy sending her into overdrive. But then something happened. Something wholly unexpected. Suddenly, in her fantasy, there was another man there. Her dirty mind was racing a mile a minute, generating erotic situations for no reason other than to get her to cum as quickly as possible. She was barely in control, barely conscious of the fact that there was now another man present in bed with her and her husband. Another man sidling up behind her bet over body while she sucked Sam's cock. Another man gripping her flared out ass. Another man pushing into her. Another man fucking her. Cathy's breath started to get short and ragged as she tumbled down this fantasy path. Her cunt was throbbing. Fingers sped over her clit. She reached up and pinched a nipple through her clothes while she pictured this man fucking her from behind while she sucked Sam's cock like a wanton slut. The thought of taking two cocks at the same time was turning her on so much; she had never even considered it before, even in her wilder, younger days, but here she was, stroking her clit, body buzzing, careening toward orgasm on the wings of the fantasy of getting spit roasted. Oh, to feel two thick, hard cocks entering her body from either end, pushing and pulling at her in unison. And then, to feel Sam's cock pulse and spasm, filling her mouth with cum while another man fucked her, Her Fantasy raced on. Cathy swallowed and sucked all the erupting jizz her husband was giving her. Fingers gripped her ass as this mysterious second man fucked her harder, more erratic; he was going cum too. Cathy's body seized and shook. She bit her finger. Right there in the bathroom at work, Cathy started to cum. There she was, in her mind, swallowing her husband's spurting seed, while cumming on the cock of another man who was bursting inside her at the same time. Cathy's body convulsed, pleasure ripping through her at light speed while she did her best to keep quiet. Her unexpected fantasy had fully taken over her body. Her fantasy of another man fucking her while she sucked her husband. Only then, in the midst of her orgasm, did Cathy realize who it was fucking her in her fantasy: it was Roger. Her eyes burst open. Fantasy shattered, Cathy rode out the rest of her intense orgasm in the real world, satisfied, albeit very confused. She stood there in her own afterglow trying to figure out where this threesome fantasy had come from, and more importantly why it involved Roger of all people. "Gross" she mumbled as she tried to shake the thought. Why him? Why not anyone but him? She was not attracted to him at all. And yet there he had been, fucking her, sending her into orgasmic bliss. If she had wanted to be dirty in her fantasy, mission fucking accomplished. The post-cum clarity and the amount she had disturbed herself was enough to get her mind off sex and back on her work for the rest of the day. Still, every time she saw Roger across the office she felt a shiver up her spine, and a faint tingle between her legs. But still, her fantasy life was generally left unexplored, and as she drove home, she wondered if that needed to change. She wondered about Sam's fantasies. What did he have hidden deep down inside? Unfortunately, she would need to wait till another night to find out. Sam got home late from the church meeting, and was clearly tired and hungry. Cathy sat with him on the couch as he ate and they shared a drink, spending their date night connecting verbally, instead of physically. That was nice too, she thought, and equally as important. She was that much more thankful she decided to take care of herself at work, even if the images that played in her mind had been questionable and unexpected. Cathy asked about the meeting, how it went, who was there. Sam told her the usual suspects were all rounded up; the church board of elders, the music director, and Ginny. In fact, as he told his wife about the events of the meeting, there was one name that kept coming up, with stories attached to it he was happy to tell: Ginny. Cathy knew it wasn't that out of the ordinary, she was new, after all, and still getting the hang of everything, but still, it started to seem like her husband Sam might have a bit of a crush. She smirked slightly at the thought, filed it away, and went back to the conversation. Noting the time, the two realized they'd blown right through date night, but agreed they had enjoyed the time talking together. Then, finishing his drink, Sam made a suggestion. "You know, Christine IS staying over at her friend's house this Friday,” he said with a sly smirk. "Oh yeah?" she said, shifting excitedly in her seat, returning his smirk, "what'd you have in mind?" "Rain check?" "I think that can be arranged." They leaned in and kissed. "And the house will be empty, so you can be as loud as you want." his sly smirk returned. She matched it once more. They kissed once more. She couldn't wait for Friday. Cathy barely made it through Thursday, and Friday seemed to go by slower molasses as she patiently waited out the clock, desperate to get their date night started. But mother nature had different plans. "I'm sorry, sweetie, you know how I feel about it," Cathy said, legitimately bummed out. "But it doesn't matter to me, I'm fine with it!" Sam said in response, trying his best to be accommodating. He had just gotten out of the shower and stood nude and drying before his wife, who wore only a big t-shirt and some sleeping shorts. "I know you are, but I'm not. It's just not something I prefer." "I know, I know, I'm sorry," Sam said, "it's your body, I respect that." "Thanks, sweetie," she said, kissing him on the cheek. Cathy had spent the whole week practically dripping in anticipation for the next time she and Sam were going to make love, so much so that she almost didn't notice earlier that day when she got her period. She silently cursed from the bathroom stall at the timing; she didn't like to have sex on her period, at least not in the early days. She never had. She had done it once, and it was a complete disaster, so she said never again. "But that doesn't mean we can't still enjoy ourselves," she said, biting her lip playfully, and drawing a finger down his naked chest. "Oh yeah?" he smiled. His cock twitched. "Yeah. Go lay down, I'll be right back." She turned him around, playfully swatted his cute ass, and watched him excitedly pad off toward the bed. Sam got comfortable, and Cathy slipped out of the room and headed toward the kitchen; she had an idea, another thing she hadn't done since before she met Sam. Sex may have always been off the table, but she had never shied away from wanting to please her man, but with Sam she couldn't remember a time they ever fooled around during her period. It just became another reason for them not to have sex, just another excuse. Opening the kitchen cabinet she thought back to the fun she had had with other men, and being surprised how many different parts of the body could make someone cum if lubricated well enough. She shamed herself at the thought. Not for reminiscing about sex with other men, but for the fact that she and Sam had spent so many years without exploring yet another facet of each other's pleasure. That changed tonight. Padding back into the bedroom, Sam couldn't help but notice the Cheshire smile on his wife's face. "What've you got there?" he inquired, cocking his head toward her hands that were behind her back. Cathy just smiled and slid into bed next to her nude husband. She couldn't help but notice his cock had a pleasant anticipatory chub to it already. "Getting started without me?" she said with a big grin, dancing a finger around the top of Sam's thigh. "A man can't help where his mind goes when he's waiting for a beautiful woman," Sam said, returning her smile. "Well why don't you tell me about it?" She said, tickling his full balls with the tip of her finger, "I want to learn where your mind goes." She cupped his balls completely, squeezing gently. Sam moaned. Cathy sat up, and presented the hidden item she brought back from the kitchen: a full jar of coconut oil. Sam's cock twitched as he watched his wife unscrew the lid and reach in to retrieve a chunk of the slippery white solid. He knew she liked to cook with it, but he never for a second considered its other uses. "You've done this before, haven't you," he said without a hint of jealousy. "Once or twice," she said with a sly grin. She rolled it around in her hand, and Sam watched it dissolve into a slick clear liquid. "Now just relax," she said, cuddling close to him, close enough that he could feel her breath on his neck, "and talk to me." "About what?" Sam whispered, feeling Cathy drip the warm liquid onto his thickening member. "About your dreams," she said, trickling the last of the lubricant over his tip, "about your fantasies." "What kind of fantasies?" He said, fully knowing the answer. "I think you know what kind," she smiled, drawing a slippery finger over his juicy tip. "I, I don't know if I have any," he melted, her fingers starting to dance across his sensitive skin. "You don't have any fantasies?" she cooed. She couldn't tell if he was being serious or playing with her. "I don't really know," he said, pausing to enjoy his wife's touch before dropping his follow up, "do you?" Cathy smiled. Of course. She was learning just how much of a voyeur her husband was, of course that's where he'd go. It was a fair question, and it was only fair she be as open with him as she was asking "Sure," she said with a syrupy lilt, "do you wanna hear one?" He sighed loudly and nodded. His cock flexed hard. She smiled again. "I imagine I'm waiting in a hotel room," she began, teasing his cock with the tips of her fingers, "I'm sitting on the bed, waiting for a man. I'm wearing the dress he wants me to wear, the lingerie he wants me to wear. I'm waiting for my man to come in and tell me what to do. I'm waiting for him, to use me." She felt a flutter in her stomach as she shared something with Sam she had never shared with anyone. "Use you how?" Sam said through a strained breath. His cock was pointing straight up now, her slickened fingers teasing him deliciously. He had never thought of his wife in such a lewd, erotic way, but it was certainly having an effect. He needed to know more. "However he wants," she said languidly, her mind starting to drift into her fantasy, "I want to be his slut, I want to be his whore." "Oh my God,” Sam hissed through gritted teeth. Cathy smiled. "I want him to take his pleasure from me however he wants, wherever he wants, and I want him to know I'm happy to accommodate, and to receive." Sam groaned again. Cathy had yet to fully envelope his straining cock with her hand. She wanted to tease him, to prime him for the main event, and his labored breathing and beet-red tip told her it was working. Sam wasn't the only one enjoying the story though; Cathy's cunt had become delightfully moist as she confessed her secret desires to her husband. But what got her even wetter was knowing what she didn't tell Sam: she mentioned not a single thing about the other man in her fantasy; the one fucking her sopping cunt from behind while Sam used her mouth. She didn't tell him about Roger. "What about you, sweetie?" She said, desperate to change the subject away from Roger's mental intrusion, "what do you secretly want?" "I, I don't know,” he stammered as her pressure on his cock increased, making the teasing even more torturous. "No?" Cathy didn't know if he was lying, telling the truth, or just overwhelmed by the situation, but she had some thoughts on where to steer things. "You know, I noticed you've been coming home later than usual when you have a meeting at church lately, any reason for that?" "Have I? I guess it's, we all get to talking, and,” Sam's eyes drifted shut as Cathy began to stroke the firm underside of his cock with two slippery fingers. "Um hmm," she cooed, smirking at his discomfort, "I know what you're up to, all you boys vying for the attention of one pretty girl,” "I don't know what, what you're,” "I bet you keep hoping everyone else will leave, don't you? That one night it'll be just you and her, you and, Ginny." Cathy cupped Sam's balls firmly as she said the young youth pastor's name. Sam moaned. Cathy smiled. "No, it's not like that, oh, God,” "She's a beautiful girl," Cathy said, drifting her hand slowly up to Sam's aching shaft, "I can't say I blame you,” Her fingers closed lightly around him and slowly, tantalizingly began to slide up and down. "I bet she's got an amazing body underneath those modest clothes she wears, don't you?" "I don't, oh, Lord,” "I bet her tits are nice and perky, just like her ass,” Sam began to twitch and wriggle slightly as her stroking continued, "and those lips, don't you just wish you knew what those lips were capable of?" "I can't, I'm not supposed to,” Sam gasped as his wife tortured him with pleasure. The truth was he had thought about those things; all of them. He tried his best to keep his thoughts pure, but Ginny couldn't help but slip in there. His wife had him dead to rights; he did enjoy staying late to talk to Ginny. Her smile was infectious, and her energy was contagious. And it was true that on the drives home sometimes he'd wonder. Sometimes, he'd wonder. "It's ok, sweetie, that's what fantasies are for," Cathy smiled and kissed his neck just below his ear as she slowly stroked him. "Tell me. Tell me what you want to do to our youth pastor." "I want, I want,” Sam couldn't get the words out, either through nervousness or sheer arousal impeding his speech function, so Cathy decided to help. "I bet you want her alone with you up in your office, don't you?" she floated on hot breath into his ear. "Hmm." a low grunt was all he could muster. "I bet you want to sit in your big chair while Ginny gets on her knees in front of you, don't you? Another grunt and gasp was the best he could do. Cathy's stroking increased in speed and pressure. "I bet you want her to take your big, thick cock between her wet lips and suck it, don't you?" Her stroking continued its maddening pace and Sam's chest sucked and heaved as she drove his ship "Is that it, sweetie? Do you want our youth pastor Ginny to suck your big cock?" Sam shuddered at the thought, the image racing across his mind. Like an eruption from inside his chest a sound shot up out of his throat; one word, long and loud: "Yes!" "Oh yeah, I know you do, baby," Cathy dripped through a Cheshire grin, her hand slipping up and down her husband's turgid member, "I bet it's been so long since she's sucked a cock; I bet she doesn't suck cock for her husband. I bet she'd go crazy on your perfect cock. I bet she'd even take it into her throat; is that what you want?" "Uh-huh," Sam lurched out of his throat. He did wonder. What did Ginny do behind closed doors? Did she suck her husband's cock? What would it be like if she sucked his? Oh God, what would it be like? "Oh yeah," Cathy continued, stroking him long, stroking him good, "and when you're nice and hard I bet you'd push her naked body back onto your desk, wouldn't you? And then I know you'd taste her sweet, perfect cunt, wouldn't you? Because you're a good boy, aren't you?" Only a nod between gasps this time as Cathy sent shockwaves of pleasure through Sam's body with each slick stroke. "Yeah, you would," Cathy smiled at her husband's delicious admission, "I bet she'd be so wet for you, honey, I bet she'd taste so sweet,” She was turning herself on now as she fabricated this impossible scenario. "And then I bet she'd beg for your big cock; she'd beg you for it, and you'd give it to her, wouldn't you, baby? Right there on the desk you'd push all the way into her; all the way into Ginny's sweet, sweet cunt." "Oh my God," Sam gasped as his wife expertly pleasured his mind and his body simultaneously. He felt so awful, so wrong, picturing the new, young youth pastor splayed out on his desk, writhing and moaning as he fed her body his hard cock, but it's like Cathy said; it was just fantasy. A fantasy he was sharing with his wife. It felt wrong, but oh so right. "And then you'd fuck her, wouldn't you? You'd fuck her hard, you'd fuck her good, .you'd fuck her better than her husband," Cathy's whispers grew more and more sultry as her slippery fist moved faster and faster. "That girl would be so wet for you, and you'd give her everything she wanted. Would she cum for you? Would you make sure that tight cunt spasmed and squeezed on your big cock, honey?" "Yes, oh god, yes!" Sam was racing toward the edge, his breath coming heavy and fast. Cathy's hand was like lightning on his cock, summoning the white hot boil in his loins to the surface. "And what about you, baby? Are you gonna cum? Are you gonna give Ginny your hot, sweet cum?" "Uh-huh," he gasped, "uh-huh!" "Where are you gonna give it to her, baby? Are you gonna cum in her sweet cunt? Or maybe on her perfect tits? Or maybe.." Cathy bit Sam's earlobe as she went in for the kill, "maybe our sweet youth pastor Ginny wants you to cum all over her face!" "Oh Jesus!" Sam shouted as the image sped through his body like a bolt of lightning "Yeah, that's it; on her knees, those big eyes looking up at you, and that's when she says 'do it, Sam, cum for me; cum all over my face!'" White light exploded behind Sam's eyes, and his whole body tensed and spasmed. Cathy cooed into his ear but kept her deliberate stroking pace as she felt his cock flex hard in her hands, his balls jump, and then the first thick, white rope leapt excitedly from his tip. "Oh yes, baby, that's it!" Cathy couldn't stop smiling as her husband moaned and wailed. Cathy continued to milk his throbbing member, and he poured and sprayed his hot cum up out of his cock, splattering on his naked body and dripping down her stroking, loving hand. She loved it when he orgasmed. She loved making him orgasm. Cathy slowed her stroking as Sam started to return to earth. "Oh my God, babe, Oh my God," he started laughing through deep breaths, overwhelmed by the pure sensory overload. "That was a good one, wasn't it, sweetie?" She cooed, kissing him gently on the neck. "I'll say," he chuckled again before letting out one final, big exhale signaling his completion. "Let me get you a towel," she said with a kiss, then slinked to her feet. Before she turned away, she made sure Sam saw her raise her cum-covered hand up to her mouth and lick at his thick juice like an ice cream cone. Sam's cock bounced with a thick throb. She winked and reached down for a towel to clean him up. Even in her big t-shirt she looked so sexy to him. He could see her hard nipples forcing their way through the fabric, and sighed at the heart shape her ass formed when she bent down to retrieve the towel. Sam admired her as she lovingly wiped his cum off his body; he couldn't believe this was his wife. He couldn't believe the pleasure she'd been bringing him lately, the pleasure they'd been bringing each other, or that they were sharing such new amazing experiences this deep into their marriage. He couldn't believe how freely she dictated a fantasy involving someone they both knew. A fantasy that ended with him spraying cum all over the new youth pastor's face. A fantasy he couldn't admit he didn't have. Suddenly a thought came to him "That was amazing, Cath," he said as she finished him up, "but I want you to know, I've never, I mean I would never,” Even after all they had just experienced, saying the words felt awkward and difficult. "I know, Sam," she said with a smile; she knew exactly what he was getting at, "that's why it's a fantasy. It's all safe. It's all pretend. It's all ok." What a woman. "I love you," Sam said with a big, bewildered smile. "I love you too," she said, cuddling next to him to kiss him. They held each other there for a moment in silence, until curiosity got the better of Sam. "That fantasy of yours was pretty sexy," he said, curling her long brown hair in his fingers. "Mmm, not as sexy as yours," she said with a cute chuckle. "Who was the guy?" he nervously inquired, "The guy?" "The guy in your fantasy, the guy using you?" Cathy pushed herself up onto her elbow and looked at her husband with her smoky eyes. A sultry smirk pulled at her lips. He was so cute. "Just a fantasy." She leaned in and kissed him. "I'm gonna go clean up." She padded off to the bathroom, dropping the soiled towel in the hamper on the way. Looking back at Sam, he was already starting to drift off to sleep. It was all just a fantasy, she thought as she looked at herself in the bathroom mirror. Nipples hard, cunt soaked, she thought back to her daydream of being used like a slut by her husband, by Roger, by both of them. Her hand dipped down into her underwear, finding her throbbing clit almost immediately. Bracing herself on the bathroom sink she began to touch herself, lighting her body up with shockwaves of pleasure She was so wet, but tonight it wasn't just the fantasy that drenched her, it was sharing it with Sam, seeing him throb and ache as she told him. It was the thought of Sam sitting in his church office chair getting a sloppy blowjob from Ginny the twenty-something youth pastor. It was the thought of him pushing his thick, perfect cock into her tight, young cunt, fucking her right there on the desk. Cathy shuddered at the thought of how tight Ginny must be. It was the thought of Ginny on her knees, mouth open, happily accepting volley after volley of Sam's hot cum onto her pretty face. Cathy wondered if anyone had ever cum on Ginny's face, if her husband Todd did it. How often did she let her husband cum on her face? Did she like it? Did she beg for it? But most of all it was the way Sam's cock lurched and throbbed in her hand as she painted the lewd picture to him. She knew he would never dare do something untoward with Ginny for real, but the way he pulsed, the way he throbbed, he clearly had thought about it. Facials weren't something she and Sam had ever tried, but based on how hard he got in her hands, and how intensely he came at the mention of it, how much thick cum he spurted into the air, it might be something they would need to explore. Cathy thought about the last guy to cum on her face; the only guy, the only time; and her body shivered. She thought about Sam fucking Ginny. About him cumming on Ginny's face. She thought about being used by Sam. By Roger. She thought about how fucking hard Sam pulsed when he shot off. When he shot off for her. All for her. Cathy gripped the sink hard, hung her mouth open in a silent scream, eyes scrunched shut, and felt her body contort and spasm as she came. All just a fantasy. All just a fantasy. Cathy regained her composure, leaned over and started up the shower. As the warm water cascaded over her messy body, she couldn't help but wonder what other fantasies Sam would be willing to share with her, and if she'd ever be ready to share the full truth about hers. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica.

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 3 Christianity and sex; and kinky sex. By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Sam popped up off the bed and went to get a warm towel to clean up his cum-splattered bride. Cathy lay there, body still buzzing, sizzling, and took in the mess her husband made on her body. This was so much fun. She hadn't thought about that night with Tom in years, and it had turned her on like nothing she had experienced. It wasn't the thought of Tom that turned her on though, it was the fact that her reliving her erotic memories had turned Sam on so much. They had been having sex, making love, for so many years, but Sam was finally learning how to fuck her. She wanted to learn too."So you really like hearing stories about what I did with other men?" Cathy was tucked tightly into Sam's side, her hand idly playing with his chest hair again. They were lounging, basking in their post-coital bliss, comfortable and relaxed. "You know, I didn't realize I would until you told one, but, yeah, I really like it. I've, always kinda had a kink for it." "Oh really?" Cathy's ears perked up at the use of the word kink. Sandy was right. Everyone has desires, everyone has a past, it's just a matter of coaxing it out of them. "Tell me more." "Well," he started, pausing to acknowledge he was about to tell his wife something he never shared with anyone. "It started in high school. I knew a lot of girls, but I was the non-threatening guy friend, so, they started to tell me things." "What kind of things?" Cathy asked, her interest piqued. "Hook ups, first times, dirty things they did; everyone is experimenting at that age, and wants to talk about it, but it can be embarrassing, so, I was someone they could talk to with no judgment." "Did you get details?" "Oh yeah." "What's the dirtiest thing they told you?" "Hmm" Sam thought back through multiple years of stories and confessions. He felt his cock twitch as long dormant memories came flooding back. "Well, I remember Sherry Macklewait." "She was in your class?" "Yeah, we had algebra together and were friendly." "What'd she tell you?" "Well she was rather, well endowed." "You mean she had big tits?" "Yes, she had big tits," Sam chuckled at his own lewdness, "huge. She got teased for them when she was younger, but as we got older the teasing continued but was clearly turning into jealousy and lust, you know?" "Yeah, I do." Cathy said, reminiscing herself, "I knew a girl in a similar situation. All the girls who were teasing her were jealous, and all the guys teasing her just wanted to fuck her." "Exactly. She got self-conscious about it, so she was pretty conservative with them, even with the guys she would date. She didn't want to give anyone any ammo." "A girl who won't show her big tits to anyone? This isn't very dirty, Sam," Cathy playfully chided. "I know, I know, I'm getting to it," he chuckled. "So she's telling me about how pervy the guys at our school are, and I'm asking her questions, and then she lets slip that 'the only guy who's ever seen them is Tyler.' I don't recognize the name. I start wracking my brain trying to think of a Tyler, but I don't think our school has one. So I keep digging" "Older guy?" Cathy says, the thought sending a tingle to her loins. "Well, Sherry had a best friend named Skylar, who had an older brother named Tyler who went to a nearby university." "Skyler and Tyler? Gross." "Yeah, I know. They had known each other for a long time, and Sherry always had a crush on Tyler. And I mean, despite all the teasing about her breasts, she was still a horny 18 year old girl; she knew she was stacked and wanted to show someone, just not the guys at her school." "I see where this is going,” "So one night at a sleepover, she and Tyler found themselves alone talking after everyone else went to bed and, she opened her shirt and took them out for him." "She just whipped them out?" "Yeah, she said he never asked, never teased her, that's why she wanted it to be him." "That's very cute, but it's hardly dirty." "Well after she took them out, there was kind of this stunned silence, and then Tyler opened his pants and pulled out his, well, considerably large dick." "How big?" Cathy exclaimed, not even trying to hide her excitement now. "I don't know, perv," Sam said, laughing, "she just said it was huge." "And so they,” "No, actually. He started to stroke himself, and she sat there, mesmerized. She was so turned on, she didn't know what to do, so she was kind of frozen, just watching him pump his shaft while he looked at her breasts." "She just watched?" "Yeah, until he started to grunt and he stepped toward her. She said she didn't know why she did it, but she put one in each hand and lifted them up toward him, like presenting them for him, and then he,” "He came on her tits?" Cathy was really into it now. "Exploded, she said. Thick and sticky, all over her chest. And they never even touched each other." "That's pretty hot, but in the grand scheme of dirty things,” "Well the dirty part is what happened after. They heard someone coming and got spooked, so he tucked himself away, and she closed up her shirt, right on top of all that cum. She went back to the sleepover and spent the rest of the night lying next Skylar with a chest-full of her brother's jizz." "Was she grossed out?" "Actually no, that's the thing. She was insanely turned on. She couldn't stop thinking about it, so it turned into a thing. Anytime she was sleeping over Skylar's, or over there for any reason, if Tyler was home the two of them would sneak off, never even touch each other, he'd jerk himself all over her tits, and then she'd spend the rest of the night with his cum secretly all over her chest." "Oh, damn,” Cathy mused, taken by the tale. "Did they ever do anything more?" "Nope, she didn't even touch her first penis till she was a sophomore in college, but anytime those two were together, she'd leave with a sticky chest." "Wait, when did she tell you all this?" Cathy said, doing the math. "College. We kept in touch after high school, and got pretty comfortable telling each other stuff. She even, never mind" He stopped with a giggle "What, what! You gotta tell me!" "Well years later, when Skylar got married, Sherry was her maid of honor. It had been years since she and Tyler had seen each other but,” " But?" Cathy was hanging on every word "but before the ceremony the two of them apparently snuck off and re-lived their youth a bit." "At his sister's wedding?" "Yeah; and according to her she spent the entire ceremony, and gave a toast in front of everyone, with Tyler's cum all over her chest beneath her dress. "Oh wow." Cathy paused to take it all in. "And they didn't even fuck at the wedding?" "Nope, they were both there with other people," Sam laughed. "Oh my God!" "Amazing, right?" "Totally." Cathy paused. She looked down at Sam's cock. It was spent, but there was a little extra thickness to it; recounting the story definitely was a turn on for him, as much as it was for her to listen. She wondered if Sam was jealous, if he wished it was him cumming on Sherry's tits. "So these girls told you some pretty wild stories, huh?" "Yeah, I guess so." Sam smirked at the memories. "What did you tell them in return?" "What do you mean?" "You're telling me these girls just spilled their sexual guts to you and you never told them anything in return?" "Honestly, I don't think they ever asked! Besides, I didn't have anything to tell them; you know you were my first." "I know," she said, winding up to dig a bit deeper, Sandy's words echoing in her head, "but there must have been something you could have told them." "I went to a Christian college!" "Oh come on, Sam, I went to Catholic high school, and I have plenty of things I could tell you." She stopped short, wondering if that was too much, but was reassured when she saw his cock flex out of the corner of her eye. "Well, I mean,” "Yes?" Cathy held her breath; there might have been a story after all! "There was, one thing,” Cathy's cunt began to tingle. "So you're not entirely wrong," he began, "my school wasn't just a bunch of chaste virgins with their noses in bibles." "Of course," she said with a wicked smile. "Freshman year I had this friend who lived across the hall from me named Jess." "Oh, what'd she look like?" "She was cute; Auburn hair, short and curvy, big personality." "And you were into her?" "Actually no, not at all. At least I didn't think I was. We bonded over being two strangers in a strange land, sort of, and became fast friends. We hung out all the time, got really close really fast." He shifted a bit as he began the next part of the story. Cathy noticed. "One night I was alone in my room, and she came by unannounced, and had this sort of glow about her. She said she needed to tell someone about what she just experienced, and that I was the only cool person in the whole school. I said of course she could tell me anything, and then with a big smile she said 'Sam, I just got back from sucking the biggest cock I've ever sucked!'" "Oh my!" "Yeah, it was shocking to say the least, but, I mean you know now how much of a perv I am, so of course I wanted to know more." "Of course." "And so she told me everything; how big it was, what it tasted like, how hard it was to get in her mouth, how excited she was when she finally got him off, what his cum tasted like,” "What it tasted like?" "Yeah, that was the big thing I learned that night: This was not the first, nor would it be the last dick she sucked at our school, and that she loved the taste of cum." "She loved the taste?" Cathy said, scrunching her face up in disbelief. "Well, that's not really the right way to say it; she loved tasting cum. She was still a virgin and planned to remain so, but she absolutely loved giving blowjobs, and sort of got off on seeing how different each guy's cum tasted." "Ooh, interesting." "Yeah, she loved sucking, and she loved swallowing." "And so she was sucking a lot of dicks around campus?" "As I would come to find out, yeah," he sighed, "once the truth dam broke she told me all about what she had been up to, and would fill me in on all the new ones after they happened." "And you were happy to listen weren't you, you perv?" Cathy said in jest. "I hate to admit it but yeah, I was." "This is all pretty similar to the other story you told me though, if I'm being fair." "Well,” he continued, but paused a long moment in reflection, "toward the end of the semester, she told me she wouldn't be coming back. That she was transferring." "Oh no!" "It made sense, she never really liked it there." "Not even with all the fun she was having?" "Well that was actually part of it. Sexual contact was technically an expellable offense, so all these guys she was with, after it was over, they acted like they never met her. At first she thought it was fun, kinda taboo or whatever, but she said eventually it just was kinda depressing. She started to feel used." "Yeah, I don't blame her." Cathy said sympathetically, thinking back to how her own relationship with the married Tom had played out. "And so it was the end of the semester, and she was leaving forever, so we went out and had a nice dinner and just had a great time together. We parted close friends, shed a couple tears, promised to stay in contact and all that, but you know how that goes. " Cathy hung on the long silence that followed. "And?" "And,” he took a deep breath, "I went back to my room and got ready for bed. But I couldn't sleep. It was late, and it was quiet, and then I heard a knock on my door." Cathy's legs rubbed together unconsciously as she felt herself getting wetter. "I opened it, and there I was in just my boxers staring at Jess, in nothing but a big Mickey Mouse sweatshirt. I let her in, and went back to sit on my bed, asking her what was up. The lights were still off. She walked toward me and had this certain look in her eye that I had never seen before. It was electric. It was, it had quite an effect." "You got hard, didn't you?" "I couldn't help it. She looked down at me, right in the eye, and said, 'I need to know.'" "Oh my," Cathy said breathlessly. "I don't know why I didn't stop her right away, but I just sat there in silence. She took a pillow off my bed, put it on the floor between my legs, and lowered down to her knees. I was barely registering what was happening, but then she opened my shorts, pulled out my dick, and then all at once it was in her mouth." Cathy had no words as she listened to him recount the experience. "Her mouth felt so good, Cath; she was so gentle, so sweet, she knew I had never done anything like that before. She just worked me tenderly with her lips and mouth, and then her hands, giving little coos and moans every now and then. It was the most unbelievable thing I'd ever experienced. But then, after what seemed like an eternity but was probably only a minute or so, something came over me and I asked her to stop." "What? Why?" Cathy exclaimed in horny disbelief. "It just, I don't know if I was nervous, guilty, embarrassed, naive, I don't know, but it didn't feel right. I told her as much and she nodded. She leaned up, kissed me on the mouth, said goodbye, and that was the last time I ever saw her." "Wow," Cathy said, running over the details in her own mind. "After she left did you; " She didn't even get the rest of the question out before Sam cut her off "Honey, I did, and I came so hard I almost passed out." They laughed together for a moment and then settled into a thick silence. "Do you regret it?" Cathy said finally, the question looming large in her mind. "No," he said, "we had a special friendship, and what happened, happened. It was strange, but I never felt bad about it." "No," she said with a smoky rasp, "I mean, do you regret stopping her?" There was a long silence this time. Cathy watched Sam's cock give a thick twitch as he thought about her question, until finally he spoke. "Yeah," he said softly, "I think that I do." It was the last thing said on the subject. The couple cuddled closer together and began drifting off to sleep, each of them having thoughts and images of Sam's story rushing around in their heads. Cathy felt closer than ever to her husband of 15 years, a warmth growing inside her at how open he was with her about his loves and his losses. She felt bad that his upbringing denied him sharing such a sweet moment with a friend. As she drifted off to sleep, she felt bad for Jess that she didn't get to taste his cum. Cathy knew the taste. She didn't love the taste, but she missed the taste. Two days later, it was Friday night. Sam tumbled home from a long day and a long meeting at the church. It was the new youth pastor Ginny's first weekly meeting, so there were some formalities to go over which added time, not to mention the miscommunication and difficulty setting up the annual car wash. He was tired, he was wiped, and he wanted a shower. He barely even noticed that no one had greeted him when he came home. His daughter Christine was out with friends, it was Friday night after all so that made sense, but as he soaped himself up he thought it weird that Cathy was nowhere to be found. His mind idly wandered to the meeting, first the topics covered, then to Ginny. She looked great that night, khaki shorts accenting her amber legs, her long, kinky hair flung to one side with just the right amount of wildness to catch his attention. He began to wonder what she might look like naked, what she might taste like. When he felt the blood start to thicken his cock however, he quickly shook off the thoughts as guilt crept in. They were wrong. He ended his shower, toweled off in the bedroom and slipped on his favorite pair of sleeping boxer shorts. Tossing the towel in the hamper, sitting on the bed his attention jumped suddenly as the lights in the bedroom clicked off. Confused, he looked toward the bedroom door, and was met with an almost ghostly vision: framed by the doorway and the backlight of the hall was a long-legged, breathtaking, womanly figure clad in nothing but a big, oversized sweatshirt. Sam froze, transfixed on her silhouette. He knew who it was, he knew it was Cathy, but a rush of endorphins passing through him mentally transported back to that night in college. The night Jess left. Cathy sauntered over towards her shocked husband with a sultry gait, much like she imagined Jess had that night. She stopped just between his legs and looked down at him. Freshly showered, bewildered, hard cock pressing against the fabric of his boxers, he was so cute. Slowly she sank to her knees. Her hands drifted over his thighs toward the tent in his shorts. He didn't seem to be breathing. Not until Cathy slipped the flaps of his pants apart and freed his stiff member to the night air, eliciting a long exhale from his taxed lungs. She looked at his cock. It wasn't the biggest she ever had, but it was perfect for her. It belonged to the man she loved. She looked him in the eye, and paraphrasing Jess' words that night said "I just need you to know." Cathy licked her lips, making them slick with fresh saliva, and lowered her head, taking the tip of her husband's straining cock into her mouth. "OH!" Sam let out with a thick groan. The pleasure of her mouth shot through him like a lightning bolt. He was overwhelmed with physical sensations, as well as mental. He knew it was Cathy with his dick in her mouth, but that moment was now indistinguishable from the moment all those years ago with Jess. Cathy rolled her head to the side, tossing her long, brown hair out of her way but never lost sight of her objective: a mouthful of Sam's fresh cum. Her lips sucked tightly on the hard cock between them, sweet saliva raining down its length, making it nice and slick for the pumping hand that matched her bobbing mouth. Her other hand held his balls, pulsing, massaging. He moaned. She felt them shift in her hand. He was close already. She wondered if he was thinking of Jess in that moment. She hoped he was. Cathy wasn't doing this for herself, she was doing it to give him closure. His hips bucked gently, desperately, and she felt his cock harden and stiffen even more-so. Here it comes. She moaned around his head as it began to flare and pulse, and then all at once a deep cry from him heralded the thick, throbbing semen that pumped into her mouth. She held his tip still in her mouth, swirling her tongue around it as her hands squeezed and coaxed the hot load out of him. It had been so long. The strong taste of his seed caught her taste buds by surprise, but quickly they remembered. This is what her husband's pleasure tasted like. She loved it. She let him fill her mouth with hot, thick pleasure, and then she did what Jess would have done; should have done; She swallowed. Once. Twice. It was pure, uncut joy spurting into her mouth. It made her happy. It made her wet. It was a connection and closeness with her husband she hadn't felt in years, and it sent her whole body buzzing. Sam moaned a chorus of sharp, loud, sudden moans as he spasmed and pulsed into his wife's mouth. Her hands and lips enveloped him completely, milking him, and his body and mind were on fire. As his pulsing ebbed, Cathy gently pulled off the tip of his cock, the final drip of white cum pulling long, then snapping down onto her chin. Mouth full, she looked up at her husband and swallowed one last time. Sam's mind was awash with a tornado of thoughts. Thoughts of love for his wife, memories and thoughts of lust for Jess. Looking down at her between his legs, her hands still on his cock, tousled hair to one side, strand of cum almost innocently accenting her chin, he had extreme thoughts of lust for his wife, thoughts that he hadn't had for years and years. He wanted more. She was so sexy, so erotic, and he wanted to explore that. "You are amazing." He said through deep breaths. "I didn't finish what I said," Cathy began, never leaving his eyes, "I said I just needed you to know. What I needed you to know is that you never need to be embarrassed, or ashamed of what you want, what your fantasies might be. I want them all. I want to give you mine. I want to experience it all with you. Ok?" Sam could only smile at his wife. What a woman. He nodded. He clasped both hands to her face and gently pulled her in for a kiss. He could still taste his semen on her lips. It was Wednesday. Cathy was at work, but she couldn't focus. She was daydreaming, sitting at her desk, and her cunt was soaked. Since that night she and her husband, Pastor Sam McGinnis, opened up to each other, their sex life had gone from zero to 69. Wednesday was their scheduled date night, and after years of rain checks and I O Use, it was now the one day they both looked forward to. Every Wednesday they fucked like newlyweds, renewing their marital passions, and re-learning about each other's bodies and especially their minds. She had opened up to him about her sexual history, her wants and desires, and had been rewarded tenfold. It was fun reliving her erotic past, but what really made it hot, what really turned her on, was the fact that she was doing it with her husband. Her experiences had been memorable before, but when she experienced them again with the man she loved, they became unforgettable. But it wasn't just her stories that turned her on, it was his too. A virgin until they married, Sam never talked about sex of any kind, hers, his, or otherwise, and so she just assumed he didn't have any stories. How foolish she was. As her friend Sandy told her, everyone has a past. Everyone has stories. And Sam was no exception. They might not have been the direct sexual encounters that she had experienced, but they were his stories, his fantasies, his wants and desires. Sitting at her desk her legs squirmed beneath her as she remembered the other night when she reenacted Sam's story about Jess, his college friend who had a reputation as master cocksucker. Jess had changed schools at the end of freshman year, never to be seen again, but before she left she demonstrated her gifts on Sam's untouched cock. Sam however hadn't felt right about it and stopped her before he could finish. Before she could swallow. Sam admitted that despite being a man of God, stopping her was a great regret of his. This is where Cathy stepped in. She recreated the scenario with herself in the role of Jess, and this time he did finish. This time she did swallow. And it was all the more intense and intimate because it was with the person they each loved. Sam liked her stories. She was learning she liked his as well, whether they involved him directly or not. The Jess story was undeniably hot, but for some reason, she couldn't stop thinking about the first story Sam told her. The story of his friend Sherri, who used to let her best friend's older brother jerk off onto her sizable tits. The part of the story she couldn't shake, however, was that apparently Sherri used to like to go about her business afterward with his cum still splattered on her chest. It was something dirty and naughty in a way that she felt only a college kid could confidently pull off. Cathy wondered if she could ever have done something like that back then. She wondered if she could ever do something like that now. To be continued in part 4. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica.

Christine's parents learn to reconnect and explore. By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Cathy could barely take the sensations coursing through her body. While she hadn't felt Sam's tongue on her cunt in over 15 years, she hadn't done this act with anyone in close to 20. Memories immediately rushed her mind, swirling in the endorphins, images and sensations of nights with her previous boyfriend. Orgasms. Pleasure. Fucking. Grinding. Lost in the feeling, she fell back into sense memory. Her hand dropped down into Sam's hair and gripped it hard.Sam groaned into her wet snatch. She felt it. His cock lurched. Cathy held his head still. Bracing herself with one hand on the headboard, her thighs and hips began to flex. Sam got the message. He held his tongue in position as his wife began to grind her throbbing cunt against it, fucking his face. "Oh my God" she moaned out long and loud as she directed her pleasure points onto his wet, pulsating tongue. It was like a bolt of lightning coiling up inside her body. She felt his hand grip her ass instinctively, just like she liked, just like the others had, and suddenly she began to shake and shudder, slipping over the edge into heat. Into pleasure. Into an explosive, body-wracking orgasm. Sam held her tight as she wriggled and jerked, grinding into his tongue. He felt wetness pour from her being; his wife, cumming into his mouth. Cumming on his face. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!" she chanted. She rarely used curse words like that in front of him, and he found it highly erotic. His mind raced: when did she learn she liked this? Who was the first one to do it to her? How many men had she done it with? He had never been so hard in his entire life. Slowly the world came back into view, and Cathy collapsed off her husband onto the bed next to him, both their breaths coming hard and ragged. "Oh my Lord," he said between breaths, "that was so sexy." Cathy felt a warm glow pass through her; she had been worried for nothing. She looked down at her husband's thick, straining cock, flush with desire, almost painful looking. He wasn't lying. She reached for it, touching it. Holding it. She had just had the best orgasm of her life, but she was still wet. Still horny. She turned her face toward his, and made a single, syrupy request, the same she made on their honeymoon: "Fuck me, Sam." He smiled and turned quickly to the bedside table, retrieving a condom. He was on her in an instant, kissing, groping, squeezing. He positioned himself between her legs, but her sweet center wouldn't come to him easily. He struggled, first with the condom wrapper, then with the condom itself, its slippery latex never quite gaining purchase around the head of his desperate cock. "God, I really do hate these things," he said through clenched teeth. Cathy lay there, desperate to feel her husband push himself inside her, equally frustrated with the fact that they were still using condoms after almost 20 years of marriage. Then a thought came to her. They had already cracked open the door of her past, what could it hurt to crack it open a bit more, especially if she knew it would bring them both a wealth of new sensation and pleasure? "Sam, honey, I, I have an idea." He looked down at her, beautiful and wanton below him, and waited with bated breath to hear it. "What if you didn't use a condom, and pulled out just before you were going to cum?" Sam felt a hard throb between his legs. "But aren't you worried about; I mean what if you; " "It,” she paused, once again hesitant to broach this area of her own experiences, but something about the way he looked at her told her to continue on. "It's never been a problem for me, in the past." "You've, done that before?" Sam said almost breathlessly. He didn't even realize his hand started slowly pumping his cock. "Yes." "You've had a man inside you without a condom, and he pulled out before he finished?" "Yes. My ex and I, he didn't like condoms either. it was our solution to the birth control problem." "Then where did he finish?" She watched his hand stroke his cock long and hard. She felt her cunt throb. "On me." Sam gulped hard and felt himself start to sweat. "Where?" His wife looked him dead in the eye. "Wherever he wanted." That was all Sam could take. He hiked her legs up around his waist, and with gasping desperate breaths roaring out of them each like a blast furnace, he lined himself up at her wet, swollen entrance, and pushed. Moans erupted from the lovers as she took him full to the hilt. Electricity burst through the closed circuit of their bodies as they felt each other unencumbered for the first time in over 15 years. Sam began to thrust himself into his wife, long, hard, and joyously. He gave her everything he had, and her tight, sopping-wet cunt gripped him deliciously and demanded more. He and his wife were truly one once again, but as her slick, velvety walls stoked the fire building in his loins, all he could think about was the image of some other man pushing into his wife, fucking her, pleasing her the way he was right then and there. Her cunt squeezing her lover's cock the way she was squeezing his. Gripping her lover's waist with her legs and heels, egging him on, the same way she was gripping his. Taking everything her lover had, that way she was taking it from him, only for her lover to slip out of her at the height of his frenzied pleasure so her body could take two balls-full of hot cum the way she was about to take his. Sam couldn't help but wonder where her lover, lovers, had cum. He pictured his wife, another man's seed splashing across her stomach, scattered lewdly across her back and ass, dripping from her perfect breasts, maybe even her beautiful face. Had they cum on her face? Had these men fucked Sam's wife to the point of eruption, then pulled out and lurched their thick seed onto her face? Did she like it? Did she ask for it? Cathy's body was a hot cluster of firing nerve endings. Sam was fucking her with a passion she couldn't ever remember experiencing from him, and she was unable to stifle her pleasure-filled yelps, moans, and cries as he drove his thick cock into her over and over. It felt bigger. Thicker. She could feel her body stretch to accommodate it, rushing fresh rivers of her juices down to encourage him, to welcome his cock. A slight shift in position suddenly adjusted his angle of approach, and Cathy was overcome by intense, rushing pleasure as the head of his cock began to hit her in the exact right spot. She was going to cum again. "Oh yes, oh fuck, oh yes, baby, yes, baby; fuck me, fuck me!" She began to cry out almost involuntarily. Her body was strapped to a rocket that left the atmosphere in seconds, hung there in the transitional bliss of zero gravity for just a single sweet moment, and then exploded in a thick, strong orgasm. Cathy's body contracted and jerked beneath her husband's, but he never let go, never stopped thrusting as she soared through her second orgasm. It was the most purely erotic thing he had ever experienced, and it was the final straw for his own gallant constitution. Sam reared up off of her, his cock slipping out of her warm, tight center. Cathy gasped, looking at her husband towering over her like a Greek statue, flushed and in heat, his hard, proud cock reaching to the sky, slick with her juices. His hand grasped it, his eyes closed. She whispered a sultry "yes" and gasped as the first viscous rocket of his cum launched out of the tip and soared up her body. She felt the hot juice sear her collar bone, and it was only a fraction of a second before she felt the second spurt splash against her chin, stronger than the first. Her breath came hard and fast as she took in the sight of her strong, statuesque husband ejaculating all across her heaving body. Her cunt throbbed. This was nothing like the times her previous boyfriend had done it. That, though still sexy, was more about efficiency. This, well this was the hottest thing she had ever experienced. Sam looked down at the slithering body of his wife as he emptied his tight balls all over his bride. She looked like a dirty, sexy angel. An angel of love. An angel of sex. Thick white splatters of semen painted her from pubic bone to neck; this had to have been the biggest load he had ever shot. He wondered if it was the biggest load she'd ever received. The lovers looked at each other in silence for a moment, each breathing heavy, each taking in the experience they just had. "Was that ok?" Sam finally said. Cathy smiled. He was so adorable; he just fucked the shit out of her and he was still concerned with her own wellbeing. She loved him so much. He was amazing. "Yes, Sam," she said through a chuckle, "it was fucking amazing." Then the thought crossed her mind that she should check in with him as well. This was a new experience for both of them, but even more so for him, and if this new era of communication was going to continue, she needed to make sure it did. "Was it ok for you?" "You nailed it, honey: it was fucking amazing." They both burst out laughing at Sam's rare display of profanity. Sam slipped away for a moment and came back with a warm, wet towel. It felt good on her body as he gently wiped his cum from her skin. Cathy closed her eyes and realized she was having a first of her own. In all the times she had been with other men before Sam, in all the nights that ended with cum splashed on her naked body, she couldn't remember a single time where the man she was with helped with the clean-up, and definitely not as lovingly as Sam did. She had never in their relationship questioned her love and commitment to this man, and as they lie there in each other's arms, drifting off to sleep, she knew there was nothing but excitement and pleasure ahead of them on this new erotic adventure. She had told him what she wanted, she couldn't wait to find out what he wanted. And she had a pretty good idea of where to start. "Oh, fuck, oh, Fuck, yes; fuck me, fuck me!" Pastor Sam McGinnis had two hands full of his wife Cathy's pert ass, using it for leverage as he drove his rock hard cock into her tight, welcoming cunt from behind. For only the second time in over 15 years he was inside his wife bareback, and he didn't know how long he could last. He had missed the feeling of her silky juices sliding over his skin, her slick, tight walls gripping and spreading over the sensitive flesh of his cock, electrifying his body. Not since shortly after their wedding had he felt this sensation, when he got to empty his balls, unencumbered, into his lovely new bride. Cathy was allergic to birth control, so condoms were their only option, an option neither of them really liked, an option that was definitely a contributing factor to their decline in intimacy over the years. A decline that had continued until last night, when Cathy suggested an alternative, one that made Sam's cock harder than it had been in years. His beautiful wife wanted him to fuck her bareback, and then pull out of her at the last moment and shoot his orgasm on her body. It wasn't the activity itself that got Sam so excited, however, it was the fact that it was an activity she had done with at least one other man before she met Sam. He had been a virgin when they got together, but she had not been, and they never really talked about her sexual past. He had no idea how many men she had been with, or what they had done, or even really what she liked done to her. Until last night. Her suggestion; her request; had cracked open a door that Sam desperately wanted to open further. He had had a bit of a kink for hearing stories and experiences, ever since high school when his platonic female friends would spill all the lurid details of their horny experimentations to their non-threatening male friend. Now, he couldn't stop thinking about other men spraying his wife's hot, young body with thick semen, all the places she may have taken it, wanted it. He needed to know more. He needed to know what else she had experienced. What else she wanted. "Oh fuck, baby, that's it; I'm gonna cum, Sam; I'm gonna cum!" Cathy couldn't believe how turned on she was. There was a lot of doubt in her mind last night about whether opening up her sexual past to her husband was a good idea. She had never wanted to rub it in, never wanted him to feel bad about being a virgin when they met. But now, as she lay perched on her hands and knees on their mattress, bracing herself with one hand against the headboard, the thrusting of her husband's cock driving her full speed toward another orgasm, she wondered why she ever waited so long. She realized the peek into her past had revved Sam up greatly, and it was in that moment that she realized she had almost no idea what turned him on; really turned him on. His fantasies, his kinks, his fetishes, this new adventure they were on was meant to be all about communication, and communication was a two way street. Just the thought of learning new things about her husband, of helping him learn new things about himself, made her cunt gush. But what surprised her the most, what she hadn't expected, was how much re-living experiences from her own past turned her on. Cathy had started having her partners pull out and cum on her body purely as a solution to the birth control problem, but what Sam didn't know, and what she wasn't sure she was ready to share just yet, was that it wasn't just a necessity, it was something she liked. Feeling the searing heat of their sticky loads slap her skin, watching their bodies contort in ecstasy, gave her an intense erotic boost. She thought back to Sam's spurting cock the night before. Then further back to Tom. Then further still to Chris. To Lenny. Her body shuddered, her slick walls gripped and pulsed around her husband's thick, driving cock, and Cathy McGinnis, the pastor's wife, exploded in orgasm. Sam felt his wife convulse and let out a long, strong moan. He sucked in breath through clenched teeth as he drove into her. He wanted to steer her all the way through her pleasure, but the sensations around his swollen cock and the erratic, wild moans from his wriggling wife, were all too much. He let out a loud, desperate grunt of his own as he lost control. He slipped his drenched cock out of Cathy's still-spasming center with abandon, gripped, stroked, and lassoed thick white ropes of cum across his wife's back and all over her heart-shaped cheeks. Exhausted, the lovers both took a moment to catch their breath. Sam looked down on his work, at the white slippery streaks racing up his wife's back. He was impressed he could muster such volume after the previous night. She looked so sexy, splattered in his cream. It was something he never even thought to ask for, but was now quickly becoming something he was desperate to witness again. Cathy looked back over her shoulder, shooting him the most devilish smile he'd ever seen. "Umm; good morning, sweetie." she chuckled. His spent cock throbbed in his hand. Cathy's eyes caught the clock on their bedside table and shot wide. "Shit, we gotta get going!" Sam had completely lost track of time. It was Sunday morning, and he had a sermon to deliver. Church was the furthest thing from his mind, however. Cathy bounded up off the bed. Sam's eyes were glued to her as she padded off to the bathroom, a certain pep in her step, fresh semen cascading down her back. He heard the shower turn on. "What a woman," he thought. Watching her husband from the pews, Cathy had a hard time focusing on the sermon he was giving. Her mind was on the activities of the previous evening, and the activities of the morning. She wondered if it was wrong, sitting there in church day dreaming about fucking her husband, being fucked by him, about his hot cum spurting out all over her, but every time she caught his eye and saw him try to suppress a smirk she knew he was thinking the same thing. She was trying to keep her thoughts more Godly, but they just seemed to get dirtier. She thought about being up there with him tucked down behind the pulpit on her knees, taking him into her mouth while he evangelized, listening to his loud hallelujah when he finally filled her mouth with his cum. She shook it off; thinking about doing naughty things to her husband was one thing, but feeling herself get moist under the eyes of the lord made her feel a little strange. It would just have to wait till later. After the service, as the congregation mingled, Cathy made a B-line to Sandy. Sandy had been the one to give her the suggestion of opening up more with Sam, and she needed to tell her all about it. "Sandy!" she almost yelled, touching her on the shoulder. "Hey Cath, what's up?" Sandy was chatting with her husband Don and their best friend Kelly. "I just wanted to um, thank you, for the advice you gave me yesterday. It was, very productive." After a slight pause to try and remember what advice she gave, Sandy's eyes lit up, followed by a sly smile. "Oh! Of course; come with me, and tell me all about it!" Sandy excused herself from her husband and friend with a wink, and slipped away with Cathy. Don and Kelly looked at each other and smirked knowingly at each other. What Cathy didn't know is that Sandy had told them both all about the conversation they had had at the pool party. The three of them had met at Sandy and Don's for drinks that evening after the party. Their daughter Steph was out for the evening, as were Kelly's daughter Alex and her stepson Tim. They got to talking about the party, and about the new youth pastor Ginny. The girls agreed she was quite a hottie, and could tell by the way Don shifted around in his pants that he agreed as well. This led Sandy to recount her talk with Cathy, and got the three of them speculating on the love life of their pastor and his wife. Don's pants began to grow tighter, and the girls began to tease him, making their idle speculations naughtier and naughtier, until the teasing stopped, and the two women gleefully found themselves on the floor, between Don's legs, taking turns sucking his cock. This was not the first time this had happened, nor would it be the last. Unbeknownst to anyone in their church, these three had been regularly enjoying each other physically for years. Their fellow parishioners would surely be shocked to find out what these three had done with each other, and others. Cathay would be shocked as well if she knew discussion of her conversation with Sandy led to Don taking turns fucking the two friends, to Don throwing his cock repeatedly into Kelly's cunt while she slurped his wife's cunt, and ultimately to the two women giggling and cheering as Don's cum exuberantly spurted out all over them both. "So tell me all about it!" Sandy said, pulling Cathy into a secluded corner of the church. "Well, I,” she paused for a moment, unsure of how to continue. She and Sandy were friends, but they'd never shared intimate details before. In fact Cathy hadn't shared intimate details of her love life with Sam to anyone ever. Girl talk about her sex life was something that she used to enjoy, but it seemingly died with her marriage to Sam. It was fun telling her best friend about whose dick she sucked in which backseat when she was younger, but sharing secrets about her marriage seemed wrong. But this wasn't just secrets and gossip, this was advice, wasn't it? Cathy remembered scrunching up her nose at Michelle Gillis when she explained the benefits of swallowing at the end of a blow job, and the satisfaction Cathy felt when she finally did it and realized Sherri was right. It had opened up a whole new door for her, one she soon discovered she really turned her on. It had actively made her love life better. She loved swallowing. She loved swallowing for Sam. She hadn't done it in years; she wanted to swallow for him right then and there. "Well, I'm allergic to birth control," she began again, "and we both hate condoms. After the party last night we were getting frisky and,” "Yes?" Sandy said, excited for what was to come next. "And I thought back to what I used to do before I met Sam. With, previous boyfriends." "Oh, really, what was it?" "Once I was comfortable with him we'd stop using condoms and he,” Cathy paused again, presented with a threshold of detail she had to choose how to cross. She decided to just go for it. “ he'd pull out and finish himself on my body." "Oh, nice!" Sandy exclaimed. "And that's something you used to like?" "Sandy, I used to love it." Cathy said forcefully. "Something about the power, the angle, the feeling," she could feel herself getting turned on just thinking about it. "Is that bad?" "Girl, trust me, I have had cum on every inch of my body, and loved it every time. No shame!" They both laughed at Sandy's graphic confession. Cathy blushed slightly, not only at the intimate sharing, but at the sudden image that flashed through her mind. An image of Don fucking Sandy hard, pulling out, and stroking thick spurts of white jizz all over her body. He was hot, she was hot; it was quite the image. "So that's what you did last night?" Sandy pushed on "And this morning," Cathy said with another embarrassed smile. "Hell yeah! And he liked it too?" "If volume and enthusiasm is any indication, yes he loved it." She said, both of them laughing. "That's excellent, Cathy, I'm so happy for you!" Sandy smiled and gave her a big hug. She couldn't wait to tell Don when they got home. The thought of their church leader spraying his lovely wife with his naughty nut was turning her on. She hoped Don would help her reenact it later that evening. "So how're you going to keep it going?" "I don't know, I feel like there are so many options; so many things we've never done together, I had been so nervous to talk about my past with him, but he seemed to be totally into it. I'm not sure where to go next." "Well that's easy," Sandy replied, "you ask him!" "Ask him what?" "Ask him what he likes! You told him what you like, time for him to do the same." "But he doesn't have much of a past," Cathy opined, "he was a virgin on our wedding night." "Sweetie," Sandy said, lowering her eyelids and cocking an eyebrow, "it doesn't matter what they say; everyone has a kink. Everyone has desires. Everyone has a past. It's just a matter of you coaxing it out of him." Cathy smiled, thanked her again, gave her a big hug, and they parted ways. Wandering idly through the foyer of the church, she thought about Sandy's words. It was true Sam was a virgin, but any discussion of sexual exploration ended with that. Surely he had some stories to tell, some secrets to reveal, just as she did. She felt a tingle in her belly at the possibility of discovering them. Looking into the sanctuary she saw Sam chatting with the new youth pastor Ginny. It was her first day at the church, and even now, dressed much more modest than she was at the pool party the previous day, she exuded a certain glow. She sure was a pretty girl, Cathy though. It was obvious Sam seemed to think so too. He was giggling like a teen boy with a crush. Cathy wasn't mad; she had no reason to ever think Sam would do anything inappropriate; but she was curious. Maybe this was something she would have to ask him about. "Oh yes, oh yes, fuck fuck fuck fuck!" Cathy was sweating. Her face was scrunched up in that lusty grimace that precedes ultimate pleasure, her body tense and wild as she rode Sam's face to orgasm. It was Wednesday, and after their new, exciting experiences the previous weekend, there was no lax coasting through date night; on the contrary, neither of them could wait for the day to roll around. They were both antsy through Monday and Tuesday, and for the first time in years found themselves flirting with each other. Quick comments, a pinch here or there, a grab when no one was looking, it was a shock they even made it to Wednesday, and they probably wouldn't have if their schedules had been lighter, or their daughter Christine had been less under foot. But Wednesday rolled around soon enough, Christine was out for the evening at the weekly youth group meeting, and the two excited lovers tumbled into their bedroom in a tornado of arms, lips, and tongues. "Oh my God" Cathy exclaimed in a long, warbling tone. She grabbed Sam's hair tight, felt her thighs flex around his head, and in an instant her body was awash with the explosive pleasure of orgasm. Her mouth hung open, body wracked with sensation, and the corner of her lips pulled into a wild smile. Being still lost in the heady space of cumming, Cathy couldn't see it, but beneath her dripping, still spasming cunt lips Sam was smiling too. Sam loved pleasuring his wife, and was happy she had opened up with him in a way that would allow him to do it more effectively. It was also plain to see that it wasn't just efficiency that he liked, as evident by his hard, straining cock. But it wasn't just the act that turned him on, it was the history she had with it. A history he was interested to learn more about. "Oh my God, that was amazing," Cathy cooed as she settled her head into the crook of Sam's neck, draping her arm across his chest, "you sir are very good at that." She kissed him. She could taste herself. She always liked the taste; it made her feel extra dirty. She couldn't remember the last time she had tasted herself on a man's lips. "I'm a fast learner," he said with a chuckle. He ran his hand over Cathy's ass as she tucked herself tight against him. "Apparently." "And what about you?" He began nervously. He wasn't sure about what he was about to ask, but the surge of blood to his cock told him to press on, "were you a fast learner, the first time you did that?" Cathy paused before she answered. This was going to be a full step over the threshold of their sexual pasts. Were they ready? She looked down at his proud cock standing straight and hard, even with no stimulation. "Yes," she said in a syrupy tone. Sam's cock twitched. She smiled. "When was it?" Sam continued, "the first time you did that?" "College," she said, idly scratching his chest hair. "Do you wanna tell me about it?" He was putting the ball in her court, or attempting to, but she wasn't going to let him off that easily. "Do you want me to?" It was a question dripping with possibility. "Yes," Sam said quietly. "Ok," she said, equally soft. She looked down at his cock, straining and hard, and watched it twitch again. Her hand began to slowly drift down his torso. "Can I touch you while I do it?" "Yes," Sam choked out. "My senior year of college I was, seeing this guy. Tom." "A boyfriend?" "Not quite. It was, I realize now it was all the fun parts of a relationship, but none of the commitment. I didn't realize that at the time." her hand lazily circled his bellybutton as she reminisced. She was going to make him work for it. "From school?" "No, he was, older." She saw Sam's cock twitch again. "How much older?" "A lot." Her hand inched lower, grazing through his pubic hair. "I had the apartment to myself one night, and Tom came over and we started fooling around." Her fingers began to dance across the skin of Sam's cock. "He used to love licking me,” she paused as she decided once again how much truth to inject into the story. She chose all of it. “because his wife never let him do it to her." "His wife?" Sam exclaimed, his rigid member bouncing right into the palm of Cathy's hand. "Um hmm." she cooed as she slowly started to stroke. "He told me they were divorced, but, I found out later that wasn't exactly true." Sam let out a long exhale through flared nostrils. He couldn't believe how hot this story was making him already. The thought of his good, Christian wife fucking an older married man, one who used to lick her cunt, caused his whole body to buzz. Cathy stroked him slowly, then at once felt a slickness beneath her thumb; his tip was leaking a river of slippery precum. Sam was enjoying this. A lot. She smiled and continued her tale. "So Tom had his head between my legs, eating my cunt," she chose the more vulgar word on purpose, and felt a receptive pulse in her palm. "Was he good?" Sam gasped, cutting her off. "He was amazing." she said with a smirk. Sam stifled a groan. She continued to touch him, to stroke him, as she talked. "He was eating my cunt, his hands running all over my body, really making me feel incredible, when all of a sudden he grabs my hips and rolls us both over so now I'm straddling him. I would have crushed his head if I hadn't sat up, so a push myself up, knees on either side of his head, and all at once there I am, riding his face." Sam moaned again and she felt him throb. She decided to back off the stroking for a minute and began cupping and rolling his plump balls in her hand. Tom used to love it when she did that. "At first he's licking me, torturing my clit, hitting it like a joy buzzer, and I'm just along for the ride, but then,” she paused as the memory came flooding back and she felt the slickness between her legs become more pronounced. “then he just kept his tongue still. I was confused for a second, but then I felt both his hands grip my ass and start pulling forward; he was telling me what he wanted. And so I started rocking my hips, grinding my clit against his still tongue; I was fucking his face." She decided to give him a little tease after this reveal, "Just like he had done to me many, many times." "Ugh." Sam groaned loudly at this last confession. Images of this older man holding his wife's young face in his hands while he pushed himself in and out of her mouth started a roiling boil inside his loins. "Then what?" "Well, I found myself a rhythm I liked, an angle I liked, and I just fucked him. I was in control for the first time ever, and it was exhilarating. I was gripping his hair, gripping at the headboard, anything I could find to grab onto, because it took me barely a minute to get right up to the edge." Cathy looked at Sam's dripping cock and smiled fondly as another memory came to the forefront of her mind. "But what put me over the edge, was when I looked behind me and saw that Tom's cock was rock-hard. And that's when my body exploded, and holding his head in place with each of my hands, I came all over Tom's mouth for the first time." "Did you love it?" Sam barely managed to verbalize. "It was like nothing I had ever experienced. I was glowing for days." Cathy cupped his balls while running her thumb up and down the underside of his cock, now slick with precum. She couldn't believe how much this was turning him on; how much it was turning her on. "You wanna know what happened next?" "God, yes," He gasped. "I was still in a daze from my orgasm. I barely even knew where I was. He rolled me off him, onto my back, still breathing heavily, spread my legs, hoisted me up onto his thighs and pushed his whole cock into me with one thrust." Sam's deep groan was all she needed as encouragement at this point. "And then he fucked me, long, deep, and good. The sensations were so overwhelming I was buzzing, and I started to cum again. And just when I was at the height of it, Tom slipped his cock out of me and burst his hot jizz all over my wriggling body. I could taste it on my lips." The image of his wife, mid-orgasm, slathered with the juice of another man was all he could take. In a flash, Sam had rolled Cathy over onto her back, swung her legs open, and in almost an exact recreation of her story, pushed his desperate cock deep into her cunt. He gripped her body tight and thrust hard, thrust wildly, sending his cock deep into her body over and over. Cries of encouragement echoed in his ears, the hot spring of pleasure coiling tight in his loins. Cathy was right there with him, speeding toward the cliff of release as her slick body gripped and grasped at her husband's driving cock. Rhythmic chants of "Yes, yes!" lept from her throat, and just as she reached her climax and her body began to tumble and spasm, Sam joined her over the edge, pulling out, leaning in, and peppering her heaving breasts and gasping stomach with thick ropes of hot cum. Sam looked down at his handiwork splattered across his wife's heaving diaphragm. Then they both collapsed to the bed in a heap of slick, gasping flesh. "Good God," Sam choked out. "You can say that again," Cathy concurred. They looked at each other and broke out laughing, then Sam leaned in and kissed her deep and hard. Their laughter never stopped. To be continued in part 3. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica.

Reverend & Mrs. McGinnis: Part 1 Christine's parents learn to reconnect and explore. By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. It was Wednesday, so that meant that Pastor Sam McGinnis and his wife Cathy should have been having sex, not sitting on opposite sides of the living room watching tv. Cathy felt a familiar, pleasant flutter emanate from her loins, one spurred on by the handsome lead actor in their favorite show. As the credits rolled, she turned her frisky eyes to her husband of 15 years, the father of their beautiful teenage daughter Christine, her lover, her partner, her absolute soul mate, and found him quietly asleep.Turning off the tv, Cathy gave Sam a kiss on the forehead and left him undisturbed. Settling into bed for the night, she glanced over at her nightstand and contemplated reaching inside for her vibrator, the way she had done on many a similar night, but this time she only glanced. Cathy turned over, and drifted off to sleep wondering how they had ended up here, where even scheduled sex racked up more I O Use than "oh my Gods". In fact, it was a wonder that they were sexually compatible at all. Sam was a virgin when they met, and remained one up until their wedding night. He was a believer and a follower of Christ, and had an eye on the seminary, when he was young. He may have had more Christly pursuits, but he was still a man, and still filled with the same hormones and desires coursing through his body as every other 18 year old. As his teenage years progressed, and his lustful desires came online, Sam developed one vice: masturbation. He believed it to be a sin, but he also believed it to be the only way to process and deal with the lustful urges that came with being a hormonal eighteen year old, surrounded by equally hormonal, and equally horny, eighteen year olds. He went to public school and had a lot of female friends, as he was generally considered non-threatening due to his religious nature, and therefore ended up as the sounding board for many of their relationship problems. Most times this was just tame frustrations of high school dating, but many times this also included play by plays of new exciting experiences, and much to his delight and eternal frustration, the girls who were open with their experiences tended to be extremely open. He heard from Lisa Berry about her boyfriend's big cock, and how happy she was when she finally managed to get it all inside her. Amy Lennon told him about how she liked to masturbate with the handle of her favorite hairbrush. Shauna Reed told him how she liked to swallow because it made the cleanup much easier. Chloe Ricks told him how she and her best friend fingered each other on a cruise. He took their sexual confession willingly and without judgment, and after hearing each of their stories, and asking rounds of probing questions that were enthusiastically answered, found himself in his bed at night, cock in hand, spraying his frustrated cum high into the air. His sex-fueled mind rationalized this as a good compromise, as a way to keep his desires in check, and it served him well; up until his first night with his new bride. Cathy herself was no stranger to the church. She was the youngest daughter of a very Catholic Italian family, and had attended an all-girls catholic high school. Her overprotective father thought it would keep her away from the boys, a notion she found extra humorous the night she lost her virginity to one of the students from the neighboring all-boys school, her school uniform skirt bunched up around her waist as he pushed into her. A prolific masturbator already, losing her virginity was something high on her list of to-dos, catholic upbringing be damned, and opened the sexual floodgates for her at the age of eighteen. She had a number of boyfriends through college, and even a one night stand here or there, but it wasn't until she met her last boyfriend Tom that she really started having great sex. An older man with a great cock, Tom lit her body up in ways that no college boy had to that point. Sex before Tom had been fun, but she realized she had mostly been catering to the desires of the men she was with. It was through Tom that she finally discovered she could focus on her own pleasure as well. She was cum-drunk and thought she was in love, which was why it was so devastating when he left her to go back to the wife she didn't even know he had. He had had his fling with the young, hot college girl, and now it was time to grow up. She learned a lot from Tom. Not only about love and sex, but about respect. She realized it wasn't something she had had much of in her relationships up to that point, but she did with Sam. He respected her. Which is why she respected him when he told her he wanted to wait till marriage to have sex. Sam and Cathy met at the wedding of a mutual friend, and the two hit it off immediately. They had the chaste courtship Cathy thought only existed in books and movies, but over the next year she never missed an opportunity to playfully test Sam's resolve. Cleavage here, a slight brush of the hand there, a hot word whispered into an attentive ear; it could have felt manipulative and mean, but Sam loved it, because he knew she respected his path. He knew she had been with other men, and he didn't care; that was all in the past. What mattered was their future together. He always told her that regardless of what she may have done with other men, their wedding night would be their first time, and that's what mattered. When that wedding night finally came, they barely made it into the hotel room before their bodies collided in a frenzy of kisses and gropes. Cathy knew this was going to be Sam's first time, and she wanted him to truly get to experience it, so she took matters into her own hands to make sure he did. Pushing him against the closed door of the room, Cathy sank to her knees. She rustled through the bindings of Sam's pants, freed his cock, and took it into her mouth, deep and wet. Sam groaned the groan of a man finally freed from repression. He had no reason to feel ashamed or guilty; this was no random woman along the way, this was his wife. His wife, on her knees, fully clothed, right there in the entryway of the hotel room, sucking his cock. It felt right. It felt good. For Cathy as well. In her moments of weakness she had been worried that making a commitment to a man she had never been with would be a mistake, but there, tasting him for the first time, feeling his thick length slip between her lips and fill her mouth, she knew there was nothing to fear. She was pleasing this man, pleasing her husband, not because of some perceived obligation, but because she loved him. Quickly, she felt his hands on her head, gripping at her hair. His body began to twitch, gasps started to echo in the tight entryway, and his balls jumped in her caressing hand as Sam filled his wife's mouth with a thick load of cum. He felt like his whole body was vibrating out of his cock and into her mouth. It was unlike anything he had ever felt. He had jerked off countless times, but this was something wholly different. New. Special. The two young newlyweds never left each other's gaze as Cathy pulled off his cock and discreetly wiped her lips. Sam saw her throat pulse as she swallowed. She smiled. His cock throbbed; he was still hard. The sensations, the intensity of the moment, his body was still buzzing. The feeling was mutual. Cathay was soaking wet, and practically trembling before her new husband. He helped her to her feet, and held her close. Their breath came strong and fast, like two animals in heat. Their lips collided, tongues thrashing. Sam tasted an unfamiliar flavor as he explored his new bride's mouth. He knew at once it was his cum. This only made him throb harder. They tumbled backward toward the bed. Cathy knew there would be plenty of time for finesse; a whole life's worth of time; -but right now there was only one thing they both wanted. Sam sighed as Cathy's breasts were freed to the night air. He had never seen them, barely touched them, and now, with them presented for his enjoyment, he was ravenous for them. Supple, perky, modest, they fit perfectly in his hands. She moaned as he squeezed them, moaned louder when his lips latched on to her nipple. Clothes wrenched asunder, barely off, some still hanging on for dear life, Cathy wrapped her legs around her husband and felt the dripping tip of his hard, desperate cock sliding nearer and nearer to her boiling center, but never finding the mark. Cathy ran her hands over the muscles in his arms and back as he suckled and squeezed. The abstinence in their relationship obviously went both ways, and she needed this as bad as he did. It had been almost two years since she last had sex. Frantically she reached down and positioned him. His head slipped between her lips. They locked eyes. She nodded. He pushed. Sam may have been a virgin, but he knew enough to be gentle on this first entry. Besides, he wanted to. He wanted to feel every millimeter. He momentarily lost his breath as he fed his cock into his new bride. The heat, the pressure, the pleasure, it was a revelation. Cathy's eyes widened as she received him, gasping. She didn't know if it was the multi-year celibacy, or the fact that for the first time she was with someone she actually loved, but at that moment, Cathy felt like it wasn't just his first time, but hers as well. It was their first time, and that was what mattered. She felt his pubic bone press against hers as he bottomed out inside her. They held still for a moment, kissing, feeling their bodies connected as one. Their eyes locked, and they smiled. She ran a hand over his face, the contours and ridges of his cheeks, the pillowy softness of his lips. Of her husband's lips. Her husband, who at that moment was filling her up with his thick, hard cock. "Sam," she said breathlessly. She felt him twitch inside her. It made her smile. "Yes?" he said, looking down at his new bride under him. "Please, fuck me." He smiled. He throbbed. He kissed her. He did as he was asked. They rolled around the bed, gasping, feeling, experiencing each other for the first time. Thanks to Cathy's strategic blowjob, Sam was primed, allowing them to really enjoy their first time together. When their coupling reached its feverish peak, a chorus of moans and gasps echoing through their hotel room, Sam thrust wildly into his new bride and erupted, filling her with his seed. Cathy smiled. This was a first for her; Sam was the first person to ever cum inside her without a condom. At least on purpose, anyway. Her body didn't accept birth control, so it was condoms or nothing for her, and she'd be lying if she said there wasn't at least one slip up along the way. It would be the first of many loads she accepted from him in the early days of their marriage. Christine was born about 10 months later. The pregnancy had been rough, and they stopped having sex a few months in. The birth of their daughter had also coincided with Sam finally achieving his dream of being the pastor of a church. The two lost no love or affection for each other, but as their lives got busier, physical intimacy started to slide down the list of to dos. Add to that Cathy's desire to not have another child after the stress of the first pregnancy, and it meant that the times they did make love they were relegated to using condoms. They got the job done, but didn't exactly set their erotic lives on fire. As Christine got older, and Sam and Cathy had more time to themselves, they realized their erotic life was something that needed more attention and care; enter the weekly scheduled sex night. It started off great, those first few nights coming close to that fire they had for each other on their honeymoon, but soon, as these things do, they fell back into habit, and found their erotic lives filled with more rain checks than orgasms. When they did make love, there was only one word Cathy could think of to describe it: efficient. Like clockwork, some light foreplay would lead to Sam struggling to work the condom down over his cock, slip into her missionary-style, and begin thrusting. It's not that it was unpleasant, on the contrary, Sam always did his best to get her off, it was just routine. After her orgasm, or some nights in lieu of, Sam would grip her legs the same way, push deeply into her a four or five times, and fill the plasticky barrier. Even when she didn't cum, she loved it when he did. The condom was a pain, for sure, but she loved the feeling of him on top of her, loving her, filling her up. The throb and twitch of his member as he emptied himself inside her always sent a pleasant tickle through her body, at least on the nights she got to experience it. This was not one of those nights. Cathy didn't blame her husband for falling asleep; he had been working very hard, preparing the church for the arrival of the new youth pastor Ginny, and her husband Todd. Having a big in-ground pool meant the welcome barbecue was going to be at their house at the weekend, and the week had been spent preparing for a party that would see a large number of the church's congregation attend. People started arriving around noon, with the guests of honor rolling in just before one. They were all smiles as they were greeted by their new community, and Cathy and Sam had met them both with handshakes and hugs. It was the first time Cathy had met Ginny. Sam had spent a number of phone calls with her, going over details and theory, and had already met her in person on a number of occasions for lunch, or to show her around her new spiritual home. He had never mentioned how pretty she was. A gorgeous Filipino girl in her late twenties, Ginny had a big, beaming smile, and a casual style that wasn't provocative, but wasn't stuffy either. Sam was quick to lead them into the party, all smiles, giving Ginny plenty of attention. Sam was always so welcoming, so kind, and yet to Cathy's eyes she couldn't help but feel like there was an extra pep in his step as he introduced her around. As they entered the party, Ginny's husband Todd's hand perched on her lower back just above her perky, young ass, Cathy couldn't help but wonder what their sex life was like. Later, Cathy was sitting in quiet thought, idly stirring her drink, spaced out to the point that she didn't even hear the question from the person sitting next to her. "Hmm? What's that, Sandy?" "She was just being lewd, Cathy," Kelly piped in, across the table from her best friend, "don't pay it any attention." "What! I just said, having this pool party was genius; I bet the boys can't wait to get a peek at what the new girl has hiding under her clothes! It's only natural, it's nothing scandalous." Sandy spun the stem of her margarita glass slowly. "In fact, I'd be lying if I said I wasn't curious myself!" "Sandy!" Kelly chided playfully "Oh come on, Kel, don't act like you're not looking forward to seeing what she looks like in a bathing suit!" "I'm not!" Kelly said matter of factly, before a smile broke out across her face and she let slip "I'm more interested in her husband Todd." The two friends laughed, but Cathy only weakly smiled. Cathy loved Sandy and Kelly; they were two best friends who were very much on her wavelength. They loved the church, loved the community, but were nowhere near as uptight and pious as some of the other congregation, Sandy especially. As far as bodies went, Sandy had one to die for. Curves in all the right places, a mane of beautiful dirty blonde hair, and two magnificent breasts that seemed to defy age, gravity, and childbirth, Sandy was a knockout, and her husband Don was her equal in every way. It was tough for Cathy not to be jealous of Sandy and Don. It was clear that they were still very much in love, very much still physical with each other. They didn't flaunt it, and were never inappropriate, but Cathy could tell. She was even embarrassed to admit she had touched herself in the shower at least once, thinking about what their sex must be like, jealous, wishing her own marriage could be as passionate. If she only knew, Kelly headed off toward the bathroom, and offered to get the girls more drinks, which they both eagerly accepted, leaving Cathy and Sandy alone. Sandy sipped her drink. She noticed a far-away look in Cathy's eye, and followed her gaze over to Sam, standing by the grill talking to Don. She didn't blame her, on either account. Sam was a good looking guy, she wasn't so blind as to not notice, but Sandy couldn't help but take a minute to ogle her own husband. Fit and strong, he looked so good, his muscles shiny and golden, pouring out from the straps of his tank top. He was wearing the swimsuit she bought him for their trip to Ibiza. She felt a stirring in her loins as she remembered seeing that swimsuit out of the corner of her eye, wrapped around his ankles as Don fucked her in the ass on the balcony of their suite. It had been a while since she took him in her ass. She smiled as she contemplated surprising him with it when they got home that night. "You thinking what I'm thinking?" Sandy said with a coy smile. "Hm?" Cathy replied, distracted. "I'm saying the grill ain't the only place you're gonna find some delicious meat, am I right?" "Oh," Cathy said dreamily, "Sure." Sandy eyed her friend suspiciously. Usually Cathy was happy to play along with some gentle lewd humor, but something was different. She had something on her mind. Sandy decided not to push, but she didn't have to. "Hey, Sandy, can I ask you something?" Cathy said, not looking at her friend, idly spinning the ice melting in her glass. "Anything, love," Sandy responded, more curious than ever. "You and Don, how often do you guys have sex?" A smile broke out over Sandy's face. "Naughty, naughty, Mrs. McGinnis!" "I'm not trying to be, I'm serious, Sandy, I know you're not shy." "How often, like how many times a day?" "A day?" Cathy almost spit, her eyes exploding up from her melting ice. "I'm just kidding," Sandy laughed, "but the look on your face was priceless." Sandy thought about what to say next. She could tell Cathy the truth, tell her that she and Don not only fucked very regularly, but that the also frequently enjoyed the company of other people in their bed as well, that there was at least one member of her husband's congregation with whom she had shared Don's cock, but Sandy knew that wasn't why she was asking. "I think the question is, how often do You and Sam have sex?" There was a long silence as Cathy decided whether or not she wanted to fully open this door with a member of the church, friend or not. But Sandy was a fellow married woman, and they were just talking about normal, important aspects of Godly, married life, right? "We, haven't had sex in three months." "Three months?" Sandy whisper-yelled as Cathy turned red, trying to quiet her down. "Honey, oh, honey, what's going on in that bedroom?" "It's just, things have been so busy, and, you know,” "Cathy, three months isn't 'things are busy,' three months is 'sleeping in separate bedrooms.' What about other stuff?" "Other stuff?" "You know, hand, mouth, etc.; how are you getting off?" "Um,” "Cathy!" Sandy couldn't believe what she was hearing. The thought of going a single week without Don's cock made her want to cry, let alone three full months. But she also knew she was lucky, and that not everyone's relationship was the same. "Cathy, what's going on there?" "I don't know, it's just been weird lately." "Listen, I don't know what it's like to go three months without sex, but what I do know is that it doesn't 'just happen.' How long has it been like this?" Cathy hung her head. “Since Christine was born." "Fifteen years? You haven't; " "It's not that we never," Cathy said, quickly cutting her off, "it's just that, we became parents so quickly, and Sam's ministry picked up, and we hate condoms, and, it just,” "Is it good when you do?" "Yeah, it's good, it's good,” She wanted to say great, but she knew it would be a dishonest answer, "but it's not as good, as before." Sandy keyed in on the end of her sentence. "Before Christine?" She said, eyeing her friend closely, "Or before Sam?" The long pause Cathy took was palpable. "Christine," she finally replied, "before Christine." "Cathy, don't lie to me." "I'm not, I'm not, I," Cathy took in a big breath and let out a long sigh. "Listen, sex before I got pregnant was amazing; our wedding night was electric; but we were just really starting to learn about each other, and I feel like we never picked up where we left off, and I feel bad." "For what?" "Well Sam, I was his first, and I just don't know if he's ever really gotten to figure out who he is sexually." "I see," Sandy said, trying to downplay how excited this conversation was making her, "and what about who you are?" "I have, more experience than he does." "I see," Sandy said again. A slight shading of red was present on Cathy's cheeks; whether it was the sun, or embarrassment, Sandy would never know. "So why don't you show him? Teach him?" "When we got together, Sam told me that even though our wedding night wouldn't be my first time, it would be our first time, and I've always wanted to respect that. I never wanted to make him feel bad." "Did he ever say it made him feel bad?" "Well, no, not exactly, but I didn't want to press the issue, you know?" "Ah." There it was. Sandy could see now where the disconnect was; the same place it almost always is. "Well, you know, Cathy, this is going to sound cliché, but I think what you two need is better communication." "Yeah, yeah, that's what all the books say" "Sure, but not the way I'm saying it." Sandy said, "I'm not saying you need to have a sit down and talk over a workbook with a three point plan to improve intimacy, I'm saying you need to ask, you need to tell, you need to show each other what you want, how you want it, where you want it, and to not be afraid to say the words out loud." "I don't know, Sandy, I don't know if it's as easy as you say." Sandy sighed, and then leaned in close, looking around to make sure no one was within earshot. "Would you let Sam fuck you in the ass?" Cathy's eyes went as wide as saucers. "What?" "I'm serious; if Sam asked you, would you let him fuck you in the ass?" "I,” Cathy paused as much out of shock as honest contemplation. She felt a tingle deep inside her as she considered it, before letting out a breathy "yes." "If you know that about yourself, then what are you worried about? You have experience. Use it. Guide each other to Pleasure town and buy a huge house, you know what I'm saying?" Cathy let the words settle in her mind. Kelly made her way back to the table with drinks, and as she sat down, Sandy let out a final "trust me." "Trust you what?" Kelly said with an inquisitive eyebrow raise. "Oh, nothing," Sandy replied, giving Cathy a knowing wink. Cathy smiled an embarrassed smile in return. Kelly's eyes darted back and forth between the two, suspiciously, before they locked onto something in the distance over Cathy's shoulder, eliciting a low "oh, wow." Cathy had looked back at her husband and Don, and saw them both locked on whatever it was Kelly had spied. Sandy followed Kelly's gaze, and Cathy turned to see as well, and the trio were greeted by the trim, young body of their new youth pastor Ginny on full display as she made her way to the pool. Crinkly hair long and flowing, a long necklace dipped down between cleavage made by the red bikini top holding up her pert, supple breasts. A flat, amber stomach dipped down into bathing shorts, keeping her perfect ass frustratingly out of view. Shimmering, glistening legs dripped down into flip flops. She dropped her towel on a nearby chair, and dove into the deep end of the pool to join her husband Todd. Cathy looked back over at Sam. He was talking to Don, but his focus was clearly still on the young, lithe body splashing around in their pool. Later that night, house cleared of guests, Christine spending the night at a friend's house, Sam and Cathy retired to their bedroom. Sam was in the shower, and Cathy could hear his enthusiastic singing from the bed where she lounged in a large t-shirt and panties. Something had gotten into Sam today; he only sang in the shower when he was really excited or amped, and his watery serenade had just been the latest in an evening of Sam being full of it. Pinching her ass in passing as they cleaned up, remarks about skinny dipping; Sam was definitely worked up. The truth was, Cathy was too. She had been thinking about what Sandy had said all day, and truth be told it had turned her on quite a bit. She had been remembering what sex with Sam had been like when they just got married, wistfully replaying highlights of their honeymoon in her head. And then her mind would drift to Sandy's question; would she let Sam fuck her in the ass. She had never been actually interested in the act before and still wasn't, but the hypothetical fantasy scenario of taking Sam into her body that way made her quite wet. In addition, the fact that she had no idea if Sam would even be interested in such a thing proved to her that Sandy might be on to something. She realized there was so little about what Sam liked that she knew. So much to learn. Cathy could feel the fabric of her t-shirt hanging off the peaks of her hard nipples. She heard the water from Sam's shower stop. She reached down and slipped off her black panties. Her pulse quickened at the sound of the bathroom door opening. Sam felt refreshed after his shower. It had been a long day of entertaining, and he was ready to relax. There was something else though. He had been so busy the last few weeks with church business that tired and stressed was pretty much the only thing he could feel, but now that the stressful part was over, he could finally feel something else, and he sure did. He was horny. He had lost count since the last time he and Cathy had made love, and he hadn't even found much time to relieve himself in that time. His balls were full. He felt that familiar tingle in them earlier in the day, when Ginny walked out in her swimsuit. He considered jerking off in the shower, but, it wasn't right to be that turned on by a younger woman who wasn't his wife. And surely it was just a result of his current, backed up state, and not because he actually wanted to do something dirty to her young, supple body. No, definitely not that. Knowing his luck, though, Cathy would already be asleep, and the half-chub he was sporting under his towel would have to wait another day for the attention it desired, and his balls would remain tight and full. Turning the corner into their bedroom, the look he received from Cathy stopped him in his tracks. She was lying there in bed, propped up by pillows, wearing her large t-shirt like she did practically every night, but her eyes bore a hole into him with a heat he hadn't seen in many years. He looked over her body. Her nipples were hard, straining against the fabric of her shirt, telling him what words could never fully convey. Slowly he dropped his towel, revealing to her his thickening cock. "How long has it been?" He said, staring at her as her legs shifted, and her eyes took in his manhood. Cathy looked him in the eye. "Too long." She slowly pulled her knees up and butterflied them open, revealing her naked, wet cunt to her husband. He smiled, and in an instant was between those legs, kissing her neck, gripping her body, pawing at her t-shirt, desperate to relieve her of it. Pure elation pulled at the corners of her mouth as his lips made their way to suckle on her hard nipple. The feel of her husband's body on hers was sorely missed, sorely needed, and caused her whole being to buzz. Sam had always been a generous lover, but again, it was the routine that had gotten to her. His lips would suck her nipple, his fingers would get her extra worked up, and then the condom would come out,. He'd rub her clit while they fucked missionary-style, she'd cum, and then he would. It was perfectly fine, perfectly enjoyable, but tonight wasn't about perfectly fine or perfectly enjoyable. It was when Sam's hands drifted between her thighs, fingers testing her waters, that Sandy's words popped back into her head. "Baby, baby, hold on," she said gently, lifting his mouth off her nipple with a pop. "What is it?" He said, his fingers still inside her. Even this, casually talking while Sam's fingers were in her cunt, was a new sensation for her. She liked it. She wanted more. "Would you mind if,” She paused at the barrier of her own experience. This was something they had never broached before, and she was nervous. "Would you mind if I showed you something I like?" A broad, lusty smile broke out across Sam's face. "Not at all." Cathy leaned him off of her, groaning sweetly as his fingers left her cunt, rolling him onto his back. She smiled at him, and he gave her a curious smile in return. He thought her body was perfect, and he loved looking at it. Watching her move. With one more courageous breath, Cathy decided it was now or never, and slowly drew one leg over Sam, straddling him, her wet, hot cunt hanging just above his face. "Is this ok?" She asked, looking down at her husband between her legs. Sam's eyes went wide. He smiled. "Absolutely." Cathy slowly lowered herself down, and a shiver ran through her entire being as her husband's hot, wet tongue touched her flushed, aroused cunt lips for the first time in over 15 years. "Oh my,” she shuddered. Sam's tongue split her folds and began slowly lapping at her generous juices. He had gone down on her in the past, but only a handful of times. It wasn't for lack of enthusiasm, it was just that once Cathy got pregnant she started to feel weird about it. It was inexplicable for her, but she just started to move away from it as an activity, and they never really came back to it, so Sam never got to really gain his skill as an oral lover. He never got to learn what made his wife lose control. But he was about to learn, and he couldn't wait. His hands slipped over her taut thighs that were flexing and firing, wrapped around his head. She tasted amazing, and Sam couldn't get enough. The sweet and sour tang of her arousal sent bolts of excitement through his body and into his cock. His viewpoint was a delight, looking up over the tasteful tuft of hair on her mound, up the tensing pulse of her reactive stomach, between the valley of her hard-nippled breasts heaving with each breath, up her long neck to her beautiful face, eyes closed and contorting in pleasure. He was hard as a rock, in heaven being able to please his wife with his tongue, but what was really making him hard was the way she had asked for it; the words she had used. She wanted to "show him something she liked." This was not an act he had ever done with her, and those words implied she had done it before, with someone else, before they had met. They had never talked about anything she had done before they were together, never talked about who she might have done it with. She had always thought it inappropriate. But the thought that this might be opening that door, that it might lead to more talk of her sexual history, lit a fire inside Sam that had been extinguished since well before he met Cathy, a fire that burned bright in his younger years when female friends of his would tell him all their deepest dirtiest secrets of their sordid sexcapades. His cock throbbed. To be continued in part 2. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica.

Looking for more game-play.Based on a post  by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time. The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael's arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio's advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn't dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he'd just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it's still kinda early.”“Uh… y-yeah?”Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael's lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.“Why don't you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.“But… wouldn't Liz mind?”“Liz already told me she'll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn't happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don't want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine's Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”“Now who's the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I'd love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you're sure.”Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”Taking Michael's hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael's suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don't bite.”Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael's cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”“I… I-I um…”Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.“Ashley…” he moaned.Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can't tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don't want you to think I'm slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don't want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”Michael's face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I'd think you're slutty?”Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”“And what makes you consider doing that?”“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I'm gonna be honest with you, Michael. I've been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren't even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I'd even think of sleeping with him. I don't just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you're not the one seducing me?”“Hey, you're the one who called me ‘boyfriend material' a moment ago.”“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I'd consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”“Gotcha. So I'm not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I've ever met.”“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.“Michael, you weren't afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there's nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else's.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something's got you going down there, eh?”Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There's… there's something you deserve to know before we go any further.”“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn't it?”“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.“That's… fantastic!”“Wait, what?”“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don't use is the virgin trick; no guy I've ever met would lie about being a virgin. There's plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it's comforting, in a way. I know you'd never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”“So… you're not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don't ever want to pressure you into something that you aren't comfortable with or that you'd feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I'm cool with that; I'd still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that's perfectly fine, too. But if you're interested in turning in your V-card… I'm more than willing.”Michael's mouth dried up at this. He didn't necessarily share his parents' views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley's eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.“I want to.”Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley's true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”Michael's hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.“I'll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael's chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”“Anticipation or torture?”“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn't an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don't get to touch until I see some of what you've got.”Ashley reached for Michael's clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley's eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.“May I?” Ashley asked.All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael's first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other's bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley's tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael's body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you're worried about performance. Don't be. You've already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”“But-”“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we're going to do this.”As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don't have to worry about me getting pregnant; I'm on the pill. I'm also clean per my last doctor's visit, but if you'd feel more comfortable with a condom, I'm happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn't help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that's all right. I trust you're being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”Ashley sealed her lips around Michael's once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.“You're mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don't plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn't help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael's cock twitching within her folds.Spent and content, Michael couldn't even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him

A Cheated-on Halloween Spectre Dead husband returns for revenge on wife and lover. Based on a post by LitEro Cat. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The thin curtain between the living and the dead realms is weakest on All Saints Eve. Wraiths like me begin to cross into the living domain at the stroke of local midnight, but at the 3AM. witching hour, the veil briefly ceases to exist. For one hour, we can easily cross both ways. At midnight on All Saints Day, the curtain becomes impenetrable and we are stuck on either side until the next Halloween. I'm here in my former bedroom in San Diego, to avenge my murder, by my not-so-loving wife, not merely to watch her sleeping naked with my former best friend. Dead exactly one year, I've had that long to practice my deathly powers. Our atoms are spread to a tenth of our former density which allows us to appear to fly and to pierce denser objects. The only real new power we have is to affect gravity at a tiny level. That is how I can pull the sheet off my wife and her lover. I can see and feel quite well, even hear, taste, and smell the fresh scent of sex from my bed. The taste of pheromone is strong, especially when I raise her leg and lick her pussy or his shrunken cock. He is still coated in their mixed cum, so she chose not to lick him clean, as usual. I spread her pussy lips and see his cum oozing out of her.  So, she shaved her red bush for him. When I lick her clit, she stirs. "Oh Bill, I can't go again. Isn't twice in an hour enough for you?" I started moving his hand off her tit, which wakes him. I raise his dick and squeeze it, as I shove some dense air hard on his balls. Twice in an hour? I was lucky to get it twice a month. "Ow! Kim, there's no need to hurt me. I was asleep. Is that how you treated Ken after sex? No wonder he was always grumpy. Don't treat me like that, or you can end up like he did." "Are you seriously threatening me? You woke me by fingering my pussy and rubbing your cock against my ass." She rolled onto her back, knees up and apart, pussy spread and leaking, big tits sloping sideways to her pits. Her red hair formed a halo around her head. She was as beautiful as I remembered, and gave me an ecto-hard on; well we don't have blood to do it, so ectoplasm has to "fill in" for it. Did I mention that we have no use for clothes so we are naked and use ectoplasm to disguise that when needed? Today, it wasn't needed. My cock swelled bigger than in life, at the thought of eating her. As soon as she dozed off again, I drifted down from the ceiling, planted my face on her wet pussy, and lapped up some cream pie on my way to her clit. My tongue pushed her hood side-to-side until it presented her hard pearly glans. I sucked and nibbled it just as she liked. She gasped and her head shot hard left. A long groan escaped her as her chest, tits and neck flushed. I still had the skills. "Oh Bill, oh. I said no more tonight. I thought you hated cream pie. Ken used to nibble on my clit like that and eat his cum. I forgot how much I miss that. Bill?" Her bright green eyes squinted. Bill was lightly snoring. Angered, she straddled his face, pulled his jaw open and spread her wet pussy to let his spent cum fill his own mouth. His body spasmed and tried to force her off, but she gripped the back of his neck and held on. He had no choice but to swallow his salty cream. He sputtered; she laughed. Seeds of discontent planted, I floated away to look for my laptop. It was in its usual place. In my small desk drawer, sat my collection of flash drives including a new pack of three. I had to create a scalpel to cut open the pack then plugged a new one into the PC. With a delicate touch, I opened WordPerfect and began typing these notes. Once I get them to admit on my USB recorder who killed me and how, I can send that to the police and have my revenge. It's 8AM. and they are eating, naked, as I listen in. They are planning to attend a one-year ceremony for me. Watching my ex bustle around the kitchen makes her sweet ass jiggle, her tits dance, and two cocks stiffen. Bill swings her around to straddle his lap and slides her smoothly onto his cock. Though I hate her, I still crave her fucking awesome body. "Oh, you feel so good, deep inside me. Bill, how long have you practiced that move? I think the first time you pulled that on me, was four years ago, when Ken insisted we go to a carnival commando, all of us. He made the mistake of removing my panties in front of you; then flashing my bare pussy as proof. That was the first time I saw your cock too, when you guys both stripped in front of me. We laughed, but that was the start for us, wasn't it?" "Yes. I recall Ken squeezing my dick and passing it to you to stroke and watch it swell. At the carnival, both of us kept spinning you so your dress flew up and you flashed everyone around. We all laughed. It wasn't until later that night, in this very kitchen, that I pulled that move and impaled you on my cock the first time. Your dress settled on us and we both felt the sparks. Then Ken came in with some wine. You went for glasses, but the fool didn't know I had just claimed your snug pussy. He must have seen me stuffing my cock away, yet said nothing. I guess he trusted us." Four years? I was a fool. That's, that's  when she started refusing me sex. So they were fucking for three years before my death. Maybe if I embarrass her enough, and make her blame Bill, I can get them arguing. That will be tough since she likes exposing herself, if she can't be blamed. Wait. Is that the mourning dress she's wearing? It's backless, low on top and high on bottom. At least it's black. It's a cocktail dress for seduction, hardly for mourning. No panties or bra, just a diamond pendant to draw attention to her shapely tits. It tapers at the waist, then has a wide zipper to the bottom. I can work with that. My ceremony was at a small church. The front entrance was across a creek with a 100-foot bridge over it. Parking was near the bridge, then we had to walk it, and everyone took a moment to absorb the quiet landscape. Ignoring the gossip about disrespecting me, they walked hand-in-hand to the bridge. She shook free and walked a step ahead of him; a pretense of respect. Once she was free of him, I acted. Before she reached the middle of the bridge, I lifted her skirt to her ribs exposing her sweet ass and wanton pussy to all our old friends. She fought the dress and scowled at Bill. When she straightened up, I pushed both narrow straps off her shoulders and down to her waist. Both luscious bouncy tits, capped with hard nipples, lit up in the bright sunshine. She squealed, bringing more attention to her beautiful tits. Then glared at Bill, who shrugged innocently. She turned to go back to the car, but Bill stopped her and reminded her how inappropriate it would be to miss her husband's ceremony. She was expected to praise me from a lectern. Her angry glare burned through Bill. He dropped back a few more steps, yet the back of her dress went up above her waist in the breeze I created. Bill had to choose whether to risk telling her. He chose to stay quiet and, with the others, watched her big round naked ass wiggle across the bridge. In the church, Bill wisely chose to sit in the first row, but across the aisle from where Kim sat. The minister came to Kim and clipped a small wireless microphone to her dress. Then he started a recording of the event, to give Kim later. Finally, he opened the meeting and said a few general words. Then he introduced Kim, my "grieving" wife. When she moved into the narrow aisle, I moved her hand behind her and unzipped her dress, then slid it off. With the dress on the floor, she stood naked except for her shoes. She gasped and froze, leaving her sexy, inappropriate ass exposed to everyone. She glanced at Bill who threw his hands up. The minister had a perfect full frontal view, and stood open-mouthed. Now she was finally embarrassed; not at being naked, but at believing that everyone thought She had deliberately stripped. After a long red-faced moment where the entire front row drooled over her big swinging tits, she bent, exposing her pussy and ass hole, as she exclaimed in a loud voice that She didn't do that and it was a cheap prank by her former friend, Bill. As soon as she touched her dress, I licked her pussy which made her squeak and fall on the floor face up and legs apart, facing the gathering and making a lovely spectacle. Dress in hand, big tits dancing, she stumbled to her feet then ran past the minister, to the rest room, while the congregation sat in stunned silence. I flew through the restroom door and stared at her confused face and beautiful naked body. She leaned against a wall and tried sorting things out. When she covered her face with both hands, I ran two ecto-fingers into her wet pussy with care. She gasped. When I rubbed her clit side-to-side and sucked it, she shouted my name. The little wireless microphone caught it. The gathering assumed that was in grief. Her eyes closed, her hands gripped the wall; she began gasping louder. I edged her toward a loud orgasm; she groaned when I stopped. Edging her again got her moaning and calling my name. Sweat ran down her naked body as she twisted and shouted a stream of obscenities until I reached her G spot and twisted another finger into her tight ass. "Oh, Yes, Yes, fuck me Ken. It must be you. Bill doesn't measure up to you. He doesn't know your tricks with my clit, or G-spot, or my ass. I forgot how much, Oh-Oh, I miss sex with you. I'm so sorry we killed you. It was Bill's idea to rub peanut oil in your Halloween mask before the party. Oh-Oh, fuck me harder. After you went into shock, I swapped your mask with a clean one. I'm so sorry! Please, Bill. Please Fuck me like I used to let you!" Someone was banging hard on the door. I leaned my head through it and saw it was Bill. It was time to share a new trick with her. I formed an ecto cock, a foot long. After licking her tasty twat, I pushed my new phantom cock fully into her and made it triple width so it rubbed her lower clit and her G spot together. Her eyes crossed. As she started to climax, I twisted my ecto-finger in her ass and gave her the most intense orgasm she ever had, one that she would never have again. The minister unlocked the door and he and Bill found her confused, rubbing her clit, and drooling on the floor. Bill helped her up and put her dress on her before carrying her out to the car. I rushed home and finished typing these notes and saved them to the flash drive before my murderers arrived. As they pulled into the driveway, I opened the garage door, pulled my bike off the hangers, and rode it past them and down the road. Since they couldn't see me, all they saw was a "living" bike pedal away on its own. I flew back inside quickly. When they approached the only kitchen entry, they found it blocked by all the canned goods from the open pantry. Kim screamed. Epilogue: She accused Bill of stripping her in front of the gathering; he denied it and could not convince her. They broke up that night. The next day, police arrested them both for my murder and conspiracy. The church recording and all the witnesses to the spontaneous confession gave probable cause. I decided to hang around longer than I intended. Since I missed my window to return to the land of the dead, I watched the trial, conviction, and start of their life sentences. While I'm stuck here with the living, I visit Kim in her prison cell and fuck her daily. She scares her Hispanic cellmate when she shudders and cums. The Latina is convinced it's voodoo. The doctor thinks she is epileptic and treats her with stupefying meds and restraints. On random days, during her lunch period, I strip her in front of the lesbian prisoners and guards, bend her over a table, and fuck her to shivering orgasms as they watch. She finishes her lunch naked.  I won't say what I do to Bill, daily. Nor what the Sexual predators make sport of doing, after they saw him bent over bare-assed. It will be Halloween every day for her, until I cross back. Revenge is so sweet. Jan's Ghost Guest Pam wants her house back and haunts a housewarming. LitEro Cat Ghost Guest A month after buying a distressed house, then getting it into 'move-in' shape, we threw a housewarming party for friends and new neighbors. Everything was going smoothly that day, I even kept my weekly tennis outing that Saturday. On the way home, I picked up the Deli order and just needed to change into a casual party outfit, before the guests arrived. Arriving home ,I saw the drier had failed to dry the laundry, including my intended party wardrobe choice. So I left on my tennis outfit and helped Jake set out the beverages and snacks. Then the doorbell rang, and I greeted my first guests. The few neighbors who came, were less outgoing than I hoped. Jake invited coworkers  their spouses, and his hunting buddies. I invited a few couples, too. They seemed to form their own groups, with shielded whisperings whenever they looked at me or my husband, Jake. I approached one whom I knew from work, Bev, and asked about the secrecy. "Well, Jan, you know; a notorious single woman died in this house. The agent must have told you."  She hadn't. Bev filled me in; "Pam was in her forties, divorced, and had a reputation for sleeping around, yet she was bitter and miserable when she got sick. She died suddenly, and no one went to her funeral. She loved this house, especially her 'meditation' room, which you converted into your workout room. Thanks for the open invitation, but don't expect any more to come. Jake's den was her 'special guest' room where she 'entertained.' Some say she still haunts this place and they won't enter." "Isn't that silly, believing in ghosts?" I smirked. A glass slid across the buffet table and crashed on the floor, though no one was near the table. The crowd hushed and stared. "No worries.” I assured them all. “Someone must have bumped the table. Jake, would you clean that up?" House Tour. I continued to show the house. When I got to the meditation room, something swiftly unzipped and pulled my short tennis skirt to the floor. No one was near me. As I quickly fixed it and reached up to show pull bar on the Nautilus exercise machine, my crop top pulled off me with so much force, it pulled me off balance, then it flew across the room. Some guests trembled in fear, others simply smiled knowingly, and looked around. Before I let go of the pull bar, to fetch my top, my bra unclipped and flew across the room. As if baring my tits to my guests wasn't enough, something bonded my grip to the bar and held my arms straight up. Every man there tented his slacks. Still in denial, and refusing to be embarrassed, I begged, "Great gag. Who's doing this?" "Say what I say, or more punishment comes." came a hoarse voice in my ear. Startled, I looked around and shouted to empty air, "No. I won't say that. Who are you?" The crowd of about 15 people looked at me and stared at my dangling tits. Then, my mouth spoke Pam's words, "Everybody Join Me. Show Off Your Tits. Come Look At Mine And Feel Them."  Two women then bared their tits, staring at me, entranced. Their men approached me and felt my tits. They pinched my nipples, shrugged, and walked away. When they approached the door, it slammed shut. No one could open it. Though my arms were still held up, Pam was more annoyed and pulled my skirt to the floor again. I shrieked and stood topless in my sheer thong. My guests began to understand my connection to Pam. The same two men circled me and examined my ass with their eyes and fingers as others felt panic rise. Pam finally released my grip, and I sat at the workout bench.  The ghost named Pam then forced my arms down, made them unzip the men, and extract their stiff cocks. "Repeat for me, Pam ordered. Then I declared her words; “These Two Happily Married Men, And Others Of You, Frequented My Guest Room, And Tasted My Charms." Pam controlled my hands as I jerked the two men, as their wives and other guests watched. The men resisted, yet stepped out of their slacks as if in a trance, and felt up my flawless ass. When I strained to stop jerking the men, Pam whispered, "Still resisting? Okay."  I was pressed onto my back, lying on the workout bench. I was Still stroking two big, stiff cocks, my thong got yanked, then started to slide down. When my minimal bush appeared, the two topless women gasped and rubbed themselves; their husbands smiled. The loss of my thong exposed my stiff clit. Seeing no harm in Pam's control, I began to enjoy showing off my body without shame. Several men moaned, including Jake. When the loss of the thong exposed my swollen labia, as the stretchy little cloth fell to my feet, I was deliciously naked in my housewarming, in front of my captive audience. To keep up appearances, I shouted, "Someone help. What's happening?" I wondered if they could see how wet I was. "We tried to warn you.” Bev said. “Pam was a vindictive bitch. She's not done with you yet." "Well, this is my house now and I make the rules." That may have been too much for Pam to accept. She whispered, "Really? Let's move to the weight bench and see." Against my will, Both my tits rose up as if pulled by my nipples, then dropped heavily. My mouth dropped with the sudden pain. Looking down, I saw my nipples being twisted and pinched though no one touched me. Something kicked my feet apart and spread my lips open for my guests. I felt a cold chill lick me, and then something unseen enter my pussy. It felt bigger than any cock I'd ever had in me. The pain matched the pleasure it gave. My clit shifted and jumped from its hood. I felt teeth scraping it. When my tits were squeezed and released, with my nipples twisting up tall and hard, I screamed out an ear-piercing climax. Hanging my gasping head, I fell to my knees and pulled the two cocks I still held; to my mouth. Already at the edge, my tongue lapping their cocks was enough to make both cum around and in my mouth. As I swallowed their cum, a chilly finger twisted into my ass. I came again and fell on my chest as the cold finger fucked my ass. I'm No stranger to anal, and that was still something wonderful and new. The two wives, already knowing their husbands had sought out Pam for casual sex, watched their men cum on me. Their fingers were quietly in their panties, jilling their pussies and rubbing their clits. They twisted their tall nipples and climaxed when their husbands did. Everyone watched the two women fully strip, then attack each other's husband expecting their stiffness to last longer after their release. Pam smiled knowing the town's secrets and seeing that one exposed. The icy finger left my ass; I sighed. Though I began believing, I said, "This is an elaborate trick. I still won't believe in ghosts." "Really? Explain This."  Speaking Pam's words, I said, "No one has helped Jan arrange anything  in this room, so no one knows what's in Jan's closet. Yet I do." The closet door swung open, revealing a box which fell open, off the high shelf. In it were several vibrators. One of them lifted up and moved to my hand. Still naked, cum covered, and several feet from anyone, I levitated a few feet. Turned to face the weight bench face down, I felt an angled pillow move under me. When I lay across it with my hips on it, I knew my bare ass was offered to all. With my legs pulled apart, my rear hole and special rear view of my swollen, wet pussy were clearly lit. I heard someone whisper, "Beautiful pussy." I sighed with pride. A spanking paddle flew out of the closet and slammed my ass hard on one cheek. Jake later told me my ass flushed bright red as I screamed. My arms were pinned so I had no defense against the hard whack on my other cheek. "Believe Me Now, Bitch?" "No!" "Now you're just being stubborn. Or are you starting to enjoy this? Can't have that."  My sexy cheeks spread, my lusty pussy on display, Pam showed everyone my winking, crinkled hole. The vibrator in my hand flew up and twisted itself into my pussy before turning on. Another vibrator flew from the box and wormed its way into my ass before turning on. The paddle went high, then slapped one cheek hard before rising again and slapping the other. I groaned and climaxed again as if full of two, big cocks. Bev said, "Jan, give up. She will just continue to torture you until you do.” Give her what she demands. Then The fun will end." "OK. I believe you, Pam. Are you satisfied, bitch? Show yourself. What do you want?" In Pam's voice, "I want my home back. But I know I need someone to be my contact. If you refuse, then you must move out." I answered, "If you can live here peacefully with us, we can have fun together. May I have my clothes back?" "Not yet, Jan. Let's move to the new den." I flew off the bench and landed in front of my guests. Bev passed me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face. In the den, Pam spoke through me again, "My Queen bed took most of this room. This is where I fucked most of the men here, and went down with several women. Jan should know who her neighbors are." Jake flew up a few feet, threw up his arms, and his shirt flew off. The rest of his clothes flew off next and he was as naked as I was. Everything on his desk slid to the floor as Jake gently lay on his back there with his stiff cock pointing up. His knees came up with a grunt as his cock bent stiffly down. He moaned, "oh, so cold," as a misty image of a beautiful, shapely, greenish, young woman appeared above him with her cheeks sucking on his cock. Many terrified fingers pointed; Bev said, "That's her; that's Pam.” Another said; “I'd know her perfect tits and ass anywhere. Oops." Her secret was out. It was not to be the last. Pam pointed at Bev and in Pam's voice she said. "Yes, Bev and I were lovers. Jake here was one of my clients for several years, though Jan didn't know. I pushed him to buy my house from probate, so we could continue to fuck, with a provision. I wanted him and Jan to be my daily lovers and all my other clients to be welcome here in my bed. Jake agreed. Do you agree, Jan? Watch what I can make your husband do for me and in you."  Jake lurched and grunted several times as he launched a fountain of cum into Pam's mouth and through her head. The plume of cum fell back through her and landed on his balls.  "Bev, come lick this up. Jan, we await your decision." Pam was All smiles as Bev approached Jake, hungry for his cum, her clothes fell off with each step. By the time she spread his legs, she was tit-slinging naked in front of her neighbors, yet she didn't mind. She lifted his balls and began licking them clean, his shaft, his crown, and sucking the last of his cream from him. He was so thrilled with the intense warmth of her mouth, he came again, nearly filling her cheeks. I'd never seen my husband launch his cum like that, or Bev naked and hungry like that. When I approached, Bev was sharply bent over. I knelt behind her, spread her smooth cheeks and licked her wrinkled hole as my thumb pumped her pussy and spread her tangy juice around her anus. When I gently shifted her clit, she gifted me with a flood of her nectar. I fingered myself and mixed my juice with hers. The taste made me dizzy. She made Jake cum again and swallowed it all. I stood and settled my sex against her warm ass. Pam, still floating above them, rotated until her legs spread around me and I saw, then tasted her chilly, soaked pussy. Nearly as dense as when alive, I mumbled into her sweet-tasting pussy, "Yes, Yes. I accept. I want this pussy daily and I want all of you to feel free to visit us like this. We'll also have a monthly party for all of you. Thank you, Pam." Based on a post by LitEro Cat, for Literotica.

Girlfriend's coworker directs a live lesbian show for me.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. My girlfriend looked around the bar to make sure the coast was clear, and then nudged Emily with her feet. Emily took the signal and shimmied up into her seat between me and the nearly comatose Becky. "Sorry we got interrupted," she said to me."No, that was fantastic. That was so hot. I mean, I knew your oral skills were second to none, " Abby slapped me on the arm. "except for Abby's of course. But - well - your oral skills - with girls - also are - good?" I don't understand why I always sound like such a moron when I talk to Emily. I blame it on her cleavage. No wait, her nipple is out!"Ahem," my girlfriend looked at Emily and flicked her eyes downward pointedly.Emily followed Abby's eyes to her own nipple. "Woops!" She said, but she didn't seem that embarrassed as she tucked herself back into her shirt. "I got kind of excited down there. It's not every day you get to eat out such a cute young college girl. To your point, Ben, yes, my 'oral skills with girls also are good'." Emily giggled. "I have had a little practice since my own college days.""How about you, Becky?" my girlfriend asked. "You didn't seem able to say much, but I do think I heard you use the word 'never'?""No! Never!" Becky gasped."Well I'm glad we could," my girlfriend started but was interrupted."I've never been eaten out before." Becky finished."What!?" Emily demanded. "I figured by how shy you were that this might be your first time with a girl, but it was your first time getting your cunt licked at all?? Damn, I should've at least bought you a drink first.""No, it was fine. Really, it was amazing. I see now what all the fuss was about."Emily giggled. "Well, if you'd like to return the favor, Abby here has never been with a girl before, ""Oh I could never! Here??" Becky blushed profusely again."No, not here." Emily advised. "Ben and Abby live just a couple blocks away. We're taking this party back to their place.""We are?" I asked excitedly.Abby winked at me and grabbed me by the hand. Emily grabbed Becky by the hand and followed us out.Chapter 3Stepping out of the bar, into the cool, quiet night air was sobering. My girlfriend Abby was holding my hand, and clasped between our palms was Becky's thong. A few paces behind us, a blushing Becky was being led to our apartment by the giggling Emily.I spoke softly to Abby: "Where the hell did all this come from?"Abby slowed her pace somewhat to walk closer in-step with me. "I don't know. I've fantasized about something like tonight happening, and I know you have too. I guess I was nervous to ever try it for real though. But I love you and I trust you and I want to have fun with you. Sending Emily to the apartment to give you a blowjob and a titty-fucking was planned. Picking up Becky and what just happened in the bar was all pretty spontaneous. Emily sure is a wild one,  I wanna be a little wild too.""Hey, this has been the best day of my life, so if you wanna do more of this, then I'm in. I love you too." I told her."Good," she kissed me on the cheek. "Now shut up, you're spoiling the mood."I smiled as Abby sped back up walking toward our apartment. I tuned in to the conversation the other two girls were having."No, never!" Becky was explaining. "Well, except,  So one time, in my freshmen year, my roommate and I had a couple guys over in our dorm. We were playing truth or dare, and well, you know how boys are, so they dared us to kiss. It was real quick, just a couple of seconds, but I think she was trying to rev the guys up, so she grabbed my boob while we were kissing. I panicked and said I had to go study and I left her there with the two guys.""So that's your only girl-girl experience?" Emily asked."Yes, ma'am." Becky replied. "I'm from a pretty conservative town, so we didn't do things like that.""And you've never been eaten out before tonight. Damn, you're missing out. Speaking of, what happened with your roommate and the two guys?""Oh!" Becky blushed again. "I never got the full story, but when I came back in the morning, I found the three of them naked on the futon. I tiptoed around the apartment, grabbing my books for the day, and then left for class. When I came back that evening, the guys were gone and I never saw them again.""Damn. Well, no missing out tonight. Tonight we're gonna have some fun. I mean, more fun than we've had already." Emily declared.Abby unlocked our apartment and led us all toward the bedroom. I was glad I had straightened up while I was waiting to go to the bar, just in case. I stood dumbly in the corner waiting to be told what my role would be in tonight's proceedings. Becky and Abby were making idle small talk. We seemed to all be waiting for our instigator, who had disappeared at some point between the front door and the bedroom door.Emily seemed to know she was our ringleader because as soon as she entered the bedroom holding a bottle of red wine from our kitchen, she started giving orders. "Abby, give me your corkscrew, you know I always lose mine. Ben, pants off. Becky, - no, keep the dress on for now - just bring that chair over here. Abby, bring me four of Ben's ties. Ben, pick up the pace, shirt off, boxers off, let's go!"We all stumbled around the bedroom, trying to each do our part. Abby brought over my four ugliest ties. Were we each going to wear one? That could be interesting. Becky set down the chair facing the bed. I took off my clothes and stood there proud of my body (and my semi-hard erection). Emily took a swig of wine straight from the bottle, looked me up and down approvingly, and then pushed me down into the chair."Abby, give me a hand." Emily and Abby got to work tying my arms to the chair arms and my legs to the chair legs. I was bound, naked, with an erection that had been begging to go off for hours. "Good, good." Emily looked around appraising the scene. "Ok, we want Becky to feel safe, so Ben, you're staying right here where your libido can't get the best of you. Girls, on the bed!" Emily stripped off her shirt (Abby's shirt, borrowed that afternoon and still spotted with my dried cum) and let her gorgeous 34Es bounce free."This is gonna be fun!" Emily cheered. "I was just telling Ben this afternoon about how I mostly watch girl-girl porn. Now I get to direct my own little scene for Ben to watch!""Ok, Ms. Director. What's first?" Abby asked."First, I want to see your tits, Ms. Abby." Abby crossed her arms to take off her shirt. "No no no," Emily tutted. "Becky, I want you to take off Abby's shirt for her."Becky blushed but reached forward eagerly. She grabbed my girlfriend's shirt and raised it up slowly, revealing inch after inch of skin. The shirt caught briefly on Abby's 32Cs in her push-up bra, before springing upward to cover her face. Becky looked away embarrassed. "You both have such nice boobs," Becky lamented."Thank you," Abby replied. "Do you want to see more of them?"Becky didn't answer, but reached around to unclip Abby's bra. As Abby shook the bra off her shoulders and down her arms, her boobs swung back and forth. I've always thought my girlfriend was the hottest girl I'd ever seen naked. Her areola are nickel-sized, light brown, with perpetually erect nipples that often poke through her shirts."Becky, show Abby how much you like her tits." Emily directed.Becky leaned forward and took Abby's left nipple into her mouth. She sucked on it gently and my girlfriend hummed in pleasure. Then, Becky bit down slightly and my girlfriend yelped in surprise. Becky released my girlfriend's nipple and looked at her in horror, but my girlfriend smirked at her and ordered, "Come here!" They wrapped their arms around each other and began making out."My work here is done," Emily declared. We all looked at her in confusion. "What? I'm a deist director. I put the cogs in place, now it's time for you two to get it on. I'm sure you'll figure out the rest." Abby and Becky shrugged and got back to it.Emily got off the bed and started walking toward me, while unbuttoning her pants. She stopped to push them to the floor, presenting me once again with her neatly trimmed bush. "Woops," she said. "I was going to stuff my panties in your mouth to keep you quiet during the show, but I forgot my panties are still under your coffee table."Just then, a black thong landed on Emily's shoulder. We both turned toward the bed and saw my girlfriend smirking at us, already somehow completely naked, with Becky once again sucking on her nipples."This'll do." Emily agreed. "Ah, and this one too." Emily bent to pick up Becky's discarded pink thong from the floor by my chair. She wadded them both up and stuffed them in my mouth. "Perfect."Emily turned toward the bed, and while I was disappointed to lose sight of her perfect tits, I had the consolation of seeing her perfect ass. "Is this seat taken?" she asked, as she backed up toward my hard cock. She put her hands on top of each of my hands, raised up onto her tiptoes, and then guided her cunt toward the tip of my cock. "Best seat in the house," she decided as she lowered herself onto me. There was no up and down. She must've been as excited as I was by the show in front of us because she lowered herself steadily, slowly, deliberately onto me until I was balls deep in her cunt. If I thought her throat was snug, her cunt felt like home for my cock. As she rested her ass cheeks on my thighs, she groaned. "Oof, that feels good. That's all the activity you're getting though. You gotta wait your turn."And so, we turned our attention to the two hot girls on the bed. Emily leaned toward the side to make sure I had an unobstructed view, but otherwise didn't grind or move her hips at all. It felt like she was making a mold of my cock, as her cunt held such warm and tight, unmoving pressure around it for so long.Meanwhile, Becky was trailing her way down my girlfriend's body, one kiss at a time. "Just do what comes natural. What you would want done to you. What Emily did to you a couple hours ago." Abby instructed. With that, Becky nodded, took a deep breath, and dove in. We watched as Becky tongued and sucked on Abby's clit. Becky lowered herself a bit more and thrust her tongue into my girlfriend's cunt and licked her deeply. Then she moved back up and munched on her outer lips while swiping her tongue up and down. Abby, for her part, seemed to be loving it. She began moaning in ecstasy, but as Becky's intensity grew, Abby threw her head from side to side. "Oh my God. Oh my God! OH MY GOD! Ben, she, oh, she may be better than you! Damn, Emily, you must be a good teacher! Fuck!""I'm so proud of my student!" Emily beamed. Emily had taken to masturbating while watching this show. She still wasn't moving her hips on me, but as she swiped her fingers faster and faster across her clit, I could feel her cunt muscles contracting around my cock. It wasn't much, but it was building a long-awaited orgasm in me.Becky persisted and my girlfriend screamed. "Oh, ah, hee" followed by staccato whimpers told me my girlfriend was cumming.Simultaneously, Emily bent forward in front of me and then began shaking. I could feel her cunt milking my cock without her ass cheeks ever breaking contact with my thighs. Emily took a deep breath and then looked over her shoulder at me. "Thanks, Ben. That was just a small orgasm, not like the one you gave me earlier. But enough to tide me over til later. For now, I'm due on set." She giggled as she raised herself off of me slowly, and it was agonizing for my cock to be released again without cumming. I wasn't sure how much more of this I could take. My hands were still bound to the chair, so I couldn't even take care of myself if I wanted to. As Emily's cunt finally broke contact with my cockhead, a thin sticky thread of her cum continued to connect us until it too finally broke away.Emily climbed onto the bed. "That was amazing, girls. I know Abby enjoyed herself. What about you, Becky?""It got me so turned on hearing her cum and knowing I caused it. Damn. And she tastes so good! I had no idea!" Becky effused."Oh, really? Let me try some." Emily said as she put her hand on the back of Becky's head and pulled her into a deep kiss.I was aching watching this and anticipating what was coming next."Two of us are naked, and one of us is still wearing a dress." Abby pointed out."Hmm, that doesn't seem fair, now does it? Becky, arms up!" Emily ordered. She reached for the hem of Becky's dress and started raising it up over her body. I was gradually treated to views of her luscious thighs, shaved cunt, and firm tits. If I had to guess, they were 34A, with dime-sized pink nipples."I don't like wearing bras. No one at my college seems to mind." Becky explained."I'm sure they don't. They're so perky and fun!" Abby told her."I wish I had big boo; er, tits like you two." Becky complained, blushing."No, they're perfect!" Emily exclaimed. "Look, I can fit a whole one in my mouth." Emily attempted to demonstrate, but only managed to get about half of a boob in her mouth. She giggled, "See they're not even that small! I love them." Becky looked like she wanted to respond, but Abby wrapped her up in a kiss.The next hour was a blur of limbs and moans and tits and giggles and blushes and smirks. Becky made out with Abby while Emily ate Becky's cunt. Abby lay down while Emily sat on Abby's face and Becky ate Emily out again. The three girls lay in a triangle on the bed with Abby licking Becky who was licking Emily who was licking Abby. At some point, Abby retrieved her bag of toys from under the bed and shared them with the girls. Becky grinded on my girlfriend's vibrator while eating out a standing Emily, while Abby laid back and watched with her fingers on her clit. Becky and Abby knelt on the ground and bent over the bed, while Emily shoved dildos into each of their pussies. Emily and Abby scissored while Becky licked from one cunt to the next. Becky and Abby sixty-nined while Emily laid back with her fingers on her clit. I lost track of how many orgasms they each had. Meanwhile, I sat forgotten on the side - a lonely voyeur with an aching cock. Finally, the three girls collapsed onto the bed, spent.I managed to spit the two thongs out of my mouth and gasped for air. "Abby; please.""Oh, my god. Ben, I forgot you were there." Abby said."Oh, Ben, I'm sorry, I promised you more fun later and then we forgot about you. I think I'm too tired to get you off right now." Emily said."I wouldn't mind helping him out." Becky suggested, blushing."Becky! What has gotten into you?" Emily feigned shock."When we met you tonight, you were this demure country blonde college girl. Something has corrupted you." Abby smirked.Becky blushed harder. "Look, this has been fun and all. I really appreciate the new experiences you girls gave me, not to mention all the orgasms. But I went out tonight expecting to get some cock.""Well, help yourself." Abby offered with a wink at me.Chapter 4Girlfriend and her coworker watch me get to accept our new friend.I had never seen anything so erotic. Sitting on the bed, backs resting against the headboard, were the two hottest girls I had ever known: my girlfriend Abby and her coworker Emily. They were both completely naked. They both had bedhead, from all the head they had been getting and giving in bed. Their generous chests were flushed. Four erect nipples were pointed at me. Emily had a neatly trimmed triangle of hair above her cunt. My girlfriend had a narrower rectangle above hers. Their legs were intertwined and the tips of their big toes were touching. They each had one arm around the other girl and the other arm holding a glass of wine. They were waiting, like I was, to see what would happen next.In the foreground, was a petite college sophomore we had met earlier that night named Becky. I could only assume Becky was a natural blonde because her cunt was completely shaved. Her face was glistening with the other girls' cum. She was sitting at the foot of the bed, arms by her sides gripping the sheets, legs swinging as she considered where she wanted to start. Becky had been through a lot of firsts tonight, and it seemed like she wasn't done yet.I was still bound, naked, to the chair, my cock aching for relief after hours and hours of teasing.Finally, Becky seemed to make a decision. She stood up confidently, and slinked toward me, swinging her hips exaggeratedly. She sank to her knees in front of me and reached out with both hands, left on my balls, right on my shaft. "I have been waiting for this all night," she told me. She stuck out her tongue and touched it gently to my balls and then trailed it slowly up my shaft and around the head once. Then, she sucked the head into her mouth, looked up at me, and winked with her lips still wrapped around my cock. She started jacking her hand up and down my shaft firmly. Just then, a small squeeze bottle of lube landed at her feet. Becky stopped sucking me just long enough to turn to my girlfriend and thank her. Becky globbed plenty of lube onto my penis and then resumed stroking me, faster now.I felt euphoric at finally getting some real stimulation. I tried to hold off, but I didn't know how long I would last at this point.Becky returned her lips to my cock and started sucking insistently. With both hands and her mouth involved, she was working every part of my cock. On a downstroke, she left her hand wrapped around the base of my cock and let her mouth take over the stroking. In and out, she worked me deeper and deeper on each pass. I was moaning and groaning in ecstasy. Becky took me as deep as she could (about ¾ of the way down), and hummed a staccato.All my attention was on the girl on her knees, choking on my cock. That is, until Emily appeared on her knees next to Becky. Emily started coaching, "Yes, girl, just like that. Take that cock. Open your eyes wide and look up at him. That's it. Faster now. Swipe that tongue back and forth. Deeper now. Push some saliva out of your mouth. Take it. Take it! Do you wanna taste that cum? Do you want him to cum down your slutty throat? Deeper!" Emily was tweaking Becky's nipples, making Becky squeal in pleasure around my cock. Then, Emily grabbed a fistful of Becky's hair and started forcing her deeper. I grunted, but managed to hold on. Emily took over complete control of Becky's blowjob. Emily started violently pulling and pushing Becky's head back and forth on my cock. Becky gagged, but as she looked up at me, I could see determination in her eyes. Emily pulled Becky completely off my cock, turned her face 90 degrees, and then spit in Becky's face. The two girls started making out passionately. I glanced up briefly to see what my girlfriend thought of all this. Abby had hunger in her eyes, one hand massaging her tits, and the other hand working her clit.My attention snapped back to the blowjob as Emily stopped making out with Becky and instead impaled Becky's mouth on m

Girlfriend's coworker walks in on me masturbating.In 2 parts, By rtyuuioyuih1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected. Chapter 1There was a knock at the door.I chose to ignore it. It was probably just the delivery guy with some package my girlfriend Abby, had ordered. He could just leave it in the hall. I was, shall we say, indisposed at the moment: in bed, pants off, headphones on,  you get the picture. My Abby was at work and I had chosen to spend my evening with a little stress relief. We have a healthy and active sex life, don't get me wrong. But there's something different about doing it yourself every now and then."Ben, open up!"God damn it. I recognized that voice. Although, I had never heard it here before. That was Abby's coworker, Emily. They were waitresses together at the place a couple buildings over. The nice thing about living downtown is that everywhere we needed to go, including work, was walking distance. I had met Emily on several occasions when I'd come by the restaurant. We had even gone out for drinks as a group after my girlfriend got off work.I always liked hanging out with Emily. She was genuinely sweet, funny, and enjoyable company. She was also, coincidentally, stacked. I can only guess of course, but I'd estimate she's 5'6", 110 pounds (10 of which were boobs), and maybe a 34E. She looked like a brunette Kate Upton. And clearly, I wasn't the only one who thought so. My girlfriend had raved about how nice Emily's boobs were, and would affectionately laugh at how her friend always seemed to show up to work with the back zipper pulled down, when rent was due. One night after drinks, I was feeling particularly brash, and on the walk home I confessed to my girlfriend that I found her friend difficult to look in the face. She playfully slapped my arm, but then conceded that she too struggled to make eye contact after a couple beers. That wasn't the only allusion my girlfriend made to her bi-curiosity, but that's a story for another time."Ben, hurry, I know you're in there! I only have a few minutes!"Whoops. How long had I left Emily knocking at the door? I guess my reminiscing had melded into my fantasizing. God damn it, "Coming!" I yelled to her. I thought I heard a small giggle from the hallway. I opened the door from my apartment only wide enough to stick my head out. I didn't necessarily want her to see the rest of me like this. "Hey, Emily, what's up?""Finally!" Emily said. "Your girlfriend told me you'd be home to let me in. Look, while we were doing our side work, I accidentally spilled marinara sauce all over my bodice. I don't have time to run all the way home, and your place is so close to work, and your girlfriend said I could clean it here.""Oh, um, sure. Of course. Um, come in, " I hoped my extra-long tee shirt would hide my dwindling erection. I wasn't sure how my girlfriend expected one of her shirts to fit Emily - my girlfriend is the hottest girl I know, but she's not as well-endowed as Emily; no one I'd ever met is as well-endowed as Emily.Emily pushed past me into the apartment. She gave me a quick look up and down, smirked, and said, "Cute outfit. Where's your girlfriend's dresser?""In the bedroom, to the left there," I informed her. I was so pleased to be of assistance to this wildly attractive, platonic friend that I briefly forgot the state of the bedroom. A little too late, I clamored to follow Emily in, hoping to subtly straighten up.Emily saw the sheets thrown back, the open laptop, the headphones. She looked back at me, starting with my boxers, and then flicking her eyes up to meet mine. She smirked, and said, "Don't worry. Your girlfriend warned me what I'd be interrupting."Great, I thought. I know girls talk, but I'd prefer these sorts of habits were more of a private matter between me and my girlfriend."And don't be embarrassed," Emily continued. "I spend my days off the same way."That shocked me. While my sex life had been pretty active since getting to college, and I had learned a lot about the world from the internet and my girlfriend, I had grown up in a very conservative household - the type where it was assumed girls didn't enjoy sex and that masturbation was an exclusively male past time. I was relieved to learn over the past couple years that those were all inaccurate assumptions.While I was reeling from Emily's brazen confession (and trying not to picture her in action until after she'd left), she had apparently chosen a shirt: one my girlfriend would probably consider over-sized and comfy, but might look tight and sexy on Emily's frame. Emily had exited to the living room, and I distractedly followed. "Well, I'm glad I was able to help. Are you gonna make it back to the restaurant in time for-"I froze mid-sentence. Emily had stripped off her one-piece right there in my living room - right there in front of me! Her boobs were as perfect as I had imagined. They didn't sag or droop an inch when released. Her nipples were tight and erect, right at the center of two perfect pink, quarter-sized areola."Ben? Ben. Ben!" Emily giggled and I became aware I'd missed the last several seconds of whatever she'd been saying. "Are you alright, Ben?" I nodded. "They're just tits, Ben. Although, I'm happy you like them." I nodded again. "Why don't you have a seat, Ben? You look like you're gonna fall over." Emily giggled again. I loved that giggle. She washed out the stain and grabbed a bath towel to pat the outfit dry. It was a black satin, so any wetness was not too noticeable."As I was saying," Emily continued, "I actually don't have to be back at work for a little while. It turns out they overscheduled us tonight. I just want to be back for the dinner rush. Seeing as we've got some time to kill, I thought maybe I'd hang out here for a little bit?"I finally found my voice. "That sounds great!" Too eager. "That sounds great," I repeated more measuredly. I'm not sure when Emily had put on my girlfriend's shirt, but I was finding it easier to think now - even despite her nipples poking so prominently through the thin cotton. "What do you want to do?""Well," Emily stretched out the word as she stretched her arms up to the ceiling, stretching the tits up to expose more of her midriff temporarily. She giggled again as she couldn't help but notice me noticing her body. "Maybe we could finish what you started?""What?""You know. You could go get your laptop and we could finish whatever you were watching. I'm always curious what other people are into.""I don't know, ""Come on, Ben, it'll be fun!" She bounced in her chair as she said so. I was still hesitating, so Emily got up and went back to the bedroom herself. She talked as she walked, "Look, it'll be harmless. You touch yourself; I'll touch myself. No harm, no foul."I finally gave up. This was too good an opportunity to miss. And she was right, if we both kept to ourselves, then we weren't doing anything too illicit, right? But then I remembered what I had been watching when Emily knocked."Oh," I heard from the doorway. "Busty college slut titty-fucks lucky guy," Emily read the title as she carried my laptop back to the living room. "I should have guessed. And she's a brunette too. Fantasizing about anyone in particular?" she teased me.I was so embarrassed. I don't always masturbate thinking about Emily,  but I'd be lying if I didn't say she's a lead actress in my mental entourage. I didn't know how this was supposed to proceed (my girlfriend knew I watched porn, but we had never watched together), so I was glad Emily was taking the lead. She set my laptop on the coffee table, sat down next to me, and cuddled up next to me. Already, we were touching, but I guess it wasn't sexual touching."I usually watch girl on girl," Emily casually informed me. "I just find the female form more sensual. But I can get off to this too."I was watching, but I couldn't pay attention. I was too nervous about what I was expected to do next, and I kept stealing glances at Emily's. Emily kept looking from the porn to me, back to the porn, and back to me. "Go ahead," she encouraged. "Finish what you started." When I hesitated, Emily stood up, unceremoniously shook her ass at me, and sat back down. That was enough for me. One glance at Emily's tight ass, and my cock popped through the flap of my boxers all by itself. "Finally!" Emily said. "That's what I've been waiting for."The porn was long-forgotten. I was too busy admiring Emily's fit body, the curve of her thighs, and the trimmed brunette triangle of hair just above her cunt lips. Likewise, Emily was too busy admiring my penis. It stood proudly erect, I want to believe it can get to 7 inches long and 4and a half inches around. "You've got some good equipment," she complimented me as casually as if we were comparing kitchen aid mixers. And with that, she got to work: she stuck three fingers of her right hand in her mouth, sucked them gratuitously, lowered them to her cunt, and began fingering her clit. I was awestruck and frozen in place. Rolling her eyes, Emily grabbed my right hand, licked my palm up to my fingertips, sucked three of my fingers into her mouth, and then placed my hand on my cock. I got the message and started stroking.We watched each other play for what felt like a lifetime. Every fidget of her fingers, every twitch of her thighs, every flutter of her eyelashes, and every gasp from her lips was burned into my memory forever. She knew exactly how to touch herself to get herself off, and I knew she was telling the truth when she said she spent her days off the same way I do. All too soon, her body tensed up and I knew she was on the verge of orgasm. Still, she surprised me one last time."Choke me," she demanded softly."What?"She looked me right in the eye, and said, "Choke me."I was too far gone to remember our "hands to ourselves" rule, so ever the accommodating host, I wrapped my left hand around her neck and squeezed. That pushed Emily over the edge and her whole body convulsed and shook with orgasm. Her fingers were a blur on her clit. Her face turned red and her lips clamped tightly shut. I almost came just at the sight of this powerful orgasm.When she finally opened her eyes and gasped for breath, I released my grip on her throat. She came down slowly and her breathing evened out. She looked me in the eyes again. "Thank you.""No, honestly, thank you! That was the sexiest thing I've ever seen.""Did you get off too?" Emily asked, while looking around for some evidence of my cum."No, not yet.""Is that due to performance anxiety, or wishful thinking?" Emily asked coyly."I was a bit distracted," I teased back."Well, I think I need to thank you for letting me in to borrow your sink" she suggested. My heart leapt as Emily slid to the floor in front of me. She grabbed my cock with her right hand, which was still wet from playing with her cunt. She started to jack me off, slowly but firmly. As I sunk into my seat on the couch, she leaned forward and licked all the way up my shaft, before sucking the head into her mouth. She rolled the head around and flicked her tongue on the underside. Then, she steadily and deliberately pushed my cock deeper and deeper into her throat until her nose was in my pubic hair. I twitched in her mouth, but held on for dear life. I didn't want this to end just yet. She pulled her head back off my penis and breathed in deeply, a trail of spit leading from my tip to her lips."Have you ever actually titty-fucked a busty college slut?" she asked me. I shook my head violently and Emily giggled. "Well, what are you waiting for?" She got up on her knees in front of me, bunched up my girlfriend's shirt until it covered her boobs but exposed her midriff again, and pulled me by my knees toward the front of the couch. She spit into her own cleavage and then rubbed it in. Seemingly frustrated by the lack of lubrication, her eyebrows furrowed briefly. Then, her eyes brightened as she reached down to her still dripping cunt, inserted one finger at a time between her lips, and then brought her now re-wetted hand to rub into her cleavage. Satisfied, she turned her attention back on me and thrust my penis between her luscious boobs. As she bounced her tits on my cock, I thought nothing could ever top this experience.I was glad I had already cum this afternoon and had been on round two when Emily knocked, or I never would've lasted as long as I did. The feeling of her big boobs squeezing my cock, the knowledge that her pussy juice was providing the lube, the sight of my cock peeking out of her cleavage, and the taboo of Emily wearing my girlfriend's shirt were leading me to orgasm quickly. Emily looked up at me with her big beautiful doe eyes and asked if I wanted to try one more thing with my little college slut. Of course I did.Emily extracted my cock from her tits, stood up, and walked around the coffee table. I watched her ass sway and wondered what she had in store for me next. Emily laid on her back on the coffee table with her head towards me, poked her chin toward the ceiling, looked me in the eye, and winked. That was all the invitation I needed. I got on my knees and roughly shoved my cock down her throat again. I fucked her face like I longed to fuck her cunt. Emily fondled my balls while I drove my cock in and out of her mouth recklessly. This final position was too much and I quickly told her, "I'm gonna cum!" I pulled out and reached to start jerking myself off, but Emily slapped my hand out of the way and took over finishing the job."Cum!" she ordered. "Cum all over my pretty little face. Cum all over my slutty little lips. Cum all over my tits in your girlfriend's tiny little shirt!" Who was I to refuse her request? After so much buildup, I came everywhere. I came on her pretty little face. I came on her slutty little lips. I came on her tits in my girlfriend's tiny little shirt.Emily smiled and giggled. "Yum, that was so much fun!" she exclaimed. She sat upright and turned to look at me. Her mascara was running down her cheeks, there was spit all over her face, cum was dangling off her nose and her chin, there were puddles of cum on her clavicle running down into her cleavage, and there were wet spots of cum on her shirt.In my post-cum clarity, I began to feel an inkling of guilt, but Emily promptly squashed that. "Your girlfriend was in on this by the way.""What!?""Your girlfriend was in on this. She spilled the marinara on me on purpose. She told me you'd be here masturbating. She told me you fantasized about my tits. She told me to get a little crazy with you. If you don't believe me, check your phone."My phone? Where was my phone? I ran to the bedroom to retrieve it, and there was a text from my girlfriend from half an hour ago. "Send me a photo of that little cum-slut!" I chuckled at how I'd been set up, and in admiration for my wonderful girlfriend. We'd talked about opening our relationship but only as a fantasy while we were fucking. I never thought she'd actually condone it."She wants a photo," I informed Emily. Emily smiled at me with cum still dripping off her face, with her nipples poking through my girlfriend's shirt, and with her neatly trimmed bush on display. She gave a peace sign as she posed for the photo."Send that to me too," Emily requested. I offered her a tissue, but she only cleaned up the mascara and then threw the tissue away. "I think I'll leave the cum there. At least until I get back to work. I heard it's good for the skin." Emily winked at me as she pulled on her jeans. "Hey, you should meet us for drinks after work. And no more jacking off between now and then! I don't think we're done with you just yet."Emily headed out the door, and I collapsed onto the couch. As I looked to my right, I saw Emily's black thong on the floor under the coffee table. My phone chimed, and I saw a new message had arrived. Emily had sent me a photo. She was back at work and she had taken a selfie in the bathroom mirror. My girlfriend was with her and was licking a glob of my cum off Emily's face. The message read, "I got some help cleaning up before I clocked in." Despite all it had been through today, my cock rallied to attention. It was going to be tough not masturbating again until I met up with these girls for drinks.Fun with girlfriend's coworker continues in bar after work.Chapter 2It seemed like midnight would never come, but finally I was walking into the bar my girlfriend and her coworkers frequent after work. I had thought abstaining from jacking off would be difficult, but honestly I was so worn out from my first round with Emily that I needed the time to refuel. I glanced around to our favorite spots in the bar and quickly found my girlfriend waving me over toward the corner booth.Like her coworkers, my girlfriend Abby was still dressed for work, in a black one-piece strapless maillot. It harkened to the days of the Playboy clubs. Her shoulder-length brown hair had been set free from the hair pins. Her 32C boobs had not been set free from her push-up uniform. She looked a bit like a 5'10" version of Anna Kendrick.Abby got up so I could slip past her into the booth. That left Abby at the end, me next, Emily in the middle, a girl I hadn't met after Emily, and another coworker (Beth? I think?) at the other end. "The guys are milling around the bar trying to get laid," Abby informed me. "Joke's on them, we snagged the hottest girl for our table!" The girl I hadn't met yet choked on her beer, glared briefly at Abby, and then stared down into her beer, blushing. "Oh I'm just teasing you! Ben, this shy little thing is Becky." Becky smiled at me and held out her hand. "She was one of my last tables tonight. She got stood up for a date - don't be embarrassed! He was probably a loser anyway! - She got stood up tonight, so we invited her out with us.""Nice to meet you, Becky." I reached across Emily to shake Becky's hand. Becky was cute. She looked like Kristen Stewart when she chooses to be blonde. On any other night, I would've enjoyed chatting up Becky, but tonight I was a bit distracted by what the hell would or would not happen with Emily and my girlfriend later. "Well, I should probably catch up a bit. Abby, will you let me out so I can go grab a drink?""I'll come too!" the coworker I was now sure is named Beth announced. "I'm due for another round." Beth followed me up to the bar."I'll have a pint of the rotating pale ale, whatever it is tonight. Whatever Beth is drinking, you know what, how about another round for that whole table in the corner. Thanks!""Aw, thanks Ben!" Beth leaned in to hug me. Then, just soft enough for me to hear, she said, "I hope you're expecting to get lucky tonight. Although, I suspect you already did. I walked into the bathroom at work earlier and found your girlfriend and Emily taking a pretty interesting photo. Was that all your cum I saw on Emily's face? By the look on Abby's face it must have tasted pretty good. I wouldn't mind getting a taste myself. If Abby's cool with it, of course.""Here are your drinks, Ben. On your tab?" the bartender interrupted.I nodded, as Beth took her beer off the tray. "Think about it!" Beth said as she winked at me and headed off to chat with one of the male waiters they worked with: Mark, or Mack, or Matt, or Chris, not important.I set the tray of drinks on the table and Abby got up to let me by. As I settled into the middle of the corner booth, I tried to get caught up on the conversation. Becky was a sophomore at the local college, studying engineering. Tonight was supposed to be her first date since high school, as she had preoccupied herself with her studies.I was already only half-listening, when I became further distracted by the feeling of a hand resting on my upper thigh. I turned to my girlfriend and saw her smirk, but she never broke eye contact with Becky."There must be a lot of guys in your classes to choose from. I wouldn't get too hung up on this one." Abby said casually, as she started pulling down my zipper with one hand. I definitely did not hear Becky's answer, as Abby fished my cock out and held it gently. Maybe I'm alone in this, but I love the feeling of starting out soft and growing in a girl's hand or mouth. As opposed to getting aroused and hard before even getting my pants off. Abby knew this about me. Lucky for me, she also finds it erotic to suck on me while I'm still soft, although I don't stay soft for long in her mouth. As Abby began stroking me under the table, I looked around the bar and sipped my beer, trying to not draw too much attention to myself. It felt like everyone knew and was talking about it, but I'm sure that was all in my head. The bar was dark and the benches were pushed in a little too far under the table.At some point, Becky excused herself to use the restroom. My girlfriend looked at me, then looked at Emily. I looked at Emily. Emily looked at me, then my girlfriend. I felt like the three of us were having a conversation, but that I didn't speak the same language as the two girls. Emily looked back at me, giggled, winked, and then slipped under the table. I looked at Abby, who smiled back at me. Next thing I knew, Abby's hand was gone and the now familiar feeling of Emily's lips had replaced it. I must've groaned involuntarily because Abby shushed me. But what was I supposed to do as I felt Emily's tongue trailing up one side of my cock and down the other? I just hoped that Abby's body, the purses on the floor, and the darkness of the bar would hide what we were doing.Becky returned to the table and slid back into her end of the bench, which was somewhat across from me in this corner booth. "Where's Emily?" Becky asked."Oh, she got tired of peanuts, so she went looking for a bigger snack," my girlfriend quipped."Oh, okay." Becky accepted. "So, how did you two meet?"I couldn't believe how casually my girlfriend was talking to this new girl, while her friend was under the table blowing me. Emily was getting so sloppy, I was sure my pants were gonna have a big wet spot on them from her spit. Meanwhile, the suction from her throat was pulling me in like Emily's uvula was

John & Daisy Meet again. A chance meeting leads to very hot and wet sex. by  SexualisPhantasia . Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I walked into my favorite bookstore on a warm afternoon in late July. I wandered for a bit like I always do, perusing the books and picking a few that grabbed my attention. I headed over to the large cafe area, there was seating for about 30 people there. I scanned the area and looked for an open table. Then, I saw her at a distance. This young, stunning woman with a fantastic body. She had just walked in through the cafe's outside entrance, she was so exotic looking to me.As I walked to a table she walked right by me going the other way, and I caught a whiff of her aroma. It was sweet pea, one of those feminine scents that made me insane with lust: especially when a woman like her was wearing it. I watched her walk away and caught a glimpse of her wonderful, wide hips and a perfect bubble ass. She was wearing tight, white leggings and a red halter top, exposing her thick, enticing cleavage. I bought a coffee and sat down with my books. I was reading but unable to get her out of my head. She looked familiar, but I couldn't place where I knew her from. But a little while later, something happened that I did not expect. - JOHN   The bookstore was one of my favorite places to unwind at, but it was very busy that day. That was typical for Saturday's there, I wandered for a bit and decided to go sit down. No tables were available, all of them had people sitting at them. But then I saw this man on the far side of the cafe, he was very handsome and all by himself. Then I realized why he looked familiar, he goes to the same gym that I used to. I gathered up my courage and walked over there. “Excuse me, do you mind if I sit here?” He looked at me and then I noticed them for the first time. The light coming in really captured the color of those big, gorgeous eyes-blue like the bluest skies. He looked surprised, but he definitely was welcoming to me. “No, please have a seat.” He said in a deep voice that was soothing while it sent a tingle down my legs. I sat across from him and set my things down. “Hi, I'm John.” He said with a smile while shaking my hand. I told him my name with a big smile on my face, I couldn't hide it. “I know you, don't I?” “Yes, from the gym. We spoke about music once.” I answered while trying to hide my excitement at seeing him there. I felt it once again upon seeing him, the air was instantly charged by the animal magnetism I felt. “Yes, that's it! I was actually trying to remember why you looked so familiar.” He looked quite pleased that I was there with him. My thoughts had lingered in the past on that day when we had talked. I wondered about him weeks after I had ended my membership at the gym. And now, it seemed like fate had intervened, at least that's what I hoped for. I noticed his collection of books and commented on his book about anxiety. I found out that we had both struggled with it and he opened up to me about what worked for him in his struggles with it. That made me feel more connected with him, my interest and attraction for him was blossoming. We talked for a long time about many things, he seemed quite interested in me. - DAISY  I found out she was of half Irish and half African descent. That explained why her afro was a reddish-brown color. She had her mothers gorgeous eyes that were accented by her long lashes, just the way I liked them. Her long nose ended in a rounded tip above her red lips. My god those lips that looked like they could suck cock for days, the thick kind you just wanna suck and nibble on. I really liked how our interaction was going, I was doing my best to be charming. I think it was working because she was constantly smiling and laughing at all my jokes. I was trying to think of a way to spend more time with her. I was getting hungry, so I decided to seize the moment. “Daisy, can I buy you something to eat? Maybe from the nearby deli?” “Eat at the deli?” She gave me a big grin. “Yes I'd love to, shall we go?” “Yes, let's go. Did you drive here?” “Yes I did, I will see you over there.” We both walked outside to our cars and drove the short distance to the deli. - JOHN  Shortly after we arrived at the deli, it started raining. The rain always made me absolutely horny for cock. Maybe this handsome stranger will find out, if he's lucky. Or am I? I was so happy he asked me to go eat, I was hoping to have him for dessert. I could sense that feeling tugging at me, gently yet with persistence it was drawing me in: I was becoming so attracted to him. We both had a delicious meal together, he looked at me and put his hand upon mine during the meal. That, the flirting and the look in his gorgeous eyes made me absolutely weak inside. We got up to leave and I wondered when I would see him again, dare I hope that he wanted me like I wanted him? - DAISY  The rain had slowed down by the time we walked back outside and I walked her to her car. She reached for her car keys, but then she paused and looked at me. The smallest moment can sometimes change your life. That moment when attraction and sexual tension reaches a crucial junction. When she looked at me, she was saying goodbye, but her eyes were saying something else. I knew that look, and I absolutely seized that moment in time. Sometimes, you meet a woman and you go out with her. Maybe it doesn't work out and you never see her again. But when I kiss a woman, I make damn sure she'll never forget it. Even if nothing else happens between us, I want her to remember me and that moment. I grabbed her and kissed her. She moaned and opened her mouth to my wet, eager tongue. It was a long and deep kiss while I pulled her tight against me with my strong arms. I left her panting for more. She paused for a moment and looked at me with her beautiful hazel eyes. “Ohhh..oh my god.” She whispered with her lip quivering, she found it hard to maintain her composure after that. I knew what her look meant, I had seen it so many times before. She wanted to fuck me, there was no doubt about it. “My place is not far…would you like to come over for…ummm..coffee?” “Of course I would.” I gave her another lingering kiss and relished the look of horny desperation on her lovely face. I walked to my car, my dick was already swelling from that hot kiss. I knew things were about to get much hotter soon. - JOHN  Holy fucking shit, he can really kiss. He completely took my breath away with such passion, I was already so wet for him. I could feel my thick grool flowing down into my ass crack, sitting in my car seat was making it stick to my leggings. We got to my building and I led him upstairs with all haste, he grabbed me at my door and pressed his hard cock against my fat ass. I managed to get it unlocked, even though I was trembling in anticipation. I sat on my couch and ran my hands down his front, all I could focus on was getting his cock in my mouth. I unzipped his pants and was taken aback by the size of his veiny trouser snake. It was so hairy and thick. His beautiful cock was leaking pre-cum already. I kissed it all over and listened to him moan deeply. And that smell, that wonderful smell that only a man has down there. His cock was very clean and smelled so enticing, with only his natural odors filling my nose. He had already made me so fucking wet, it even surprised me that I was soaking my leopard print thong. Funny I considered that thong a good luck charm, and today I was very lucky indeed. I had gone months without cock, and this near total stranger was about to have me. It felt so dirty to me, and so right. He pulled his shirt off and I took in the sight of his pale, strong body. He looked down at me with his gorgeous blue eyes and he ran his hands over my thick afro. This much older man was truly a masculine stud to behold, I could not believe he was 43. He looked into my eyes and I felt totally powerless, I wanted to be utterly devoured by him. I felt his throbbing cock sliding on my tongue, and it was heavenly. I slowly opened my mouth, gagging in my attempts to take him deeper into my throat. He groaned and pushed slowly on my head, coaxing me into relaxing my jaw to deep throat him. Then, all 8 inches of his fat manhood was in. I felt his pubic hairs against my round nose, he grunted and shivered as he swelled in my mouth. I wanted all of him, in every hole fucking me hard, fast, and then so slowly. His cum all over me, dripping from my holes and filling my stomach. In that perfect, sensual moment that was the only thought I had in my dirty mind. Yes, I would be his possession for as long as he wanted me. Hopefully, for a long time to come. - DAISY  Daisy sucked me like a hungry, wanton woman starving for cock. I loved watching her thick, ruby red lips slide over my cock as she whimpered and sucked it so hard. She looked up at me with those beautiful eyes that sparkled like green gems in the sunlight. I held her adoring gaze as I thrusted deep into her mouth and tugged on her hair. She slurped it like a horny, desperate whore that was eager to please. I've had my cock sucked by plenty of women, but honestly, she might have been the best ever. And there was just something about how she looked at me, how she used her mouth and her tongue. And the atmosphere in her apartment was thick with the instant sexual chemistry between us. It was intangible, but also there was definitely an invisible charge in the air. She then started going a bit faster, she moaned with her mouth stuffed with my tingling, aching cock. I started pumping and grinding Into her demanding, sexy mouth. My balls were so heavy from a lack of sex, but I didn't want to cum so fast either. - JOHN  I was a slowly boiling pot of sexual lust. And he had lit the fire under my stove, I was going to fucking explode soon, I realized my body felt like a pressure cooker of lust. Tasting his pre-cum was making my hairy cunt leak and drip in my soaking panties. My brown puffy nipples that actually stuck out off the end of my breasts were super sensitive, although I felt a little self-conscious about them. I refocused as I felt my pussy absolutely throbbing, just tasting his delicious cock was enough to make me cum. I felt a little orgasm spreading through my thighs, and I hoped he would like my hairy pussy. I had shaved my legs but I liked how my fuzzy hairs felt between my legs and in my armpits. He pulled his cock out with my saliva dripping off and onto my top. “I wanna see your body Daisy. Then I'm gonna fuck you.” I was totally captivated by his commanding presence, I didn't hesitate to strip for him. - DAISY  She pulled off those extremely tight leggings and pulled off her halter top. She undid her bra, and let her magnificent breasts hang free. Then I saw her thick, wide patch of reddish brown pubic hair under her leopard print panties. What a truly erotic and gorgeous sight that was, and I spotted the hair poking out of her armpits as well. I was even more turned on than before by her, my cock was hard as steel for her. “Pull your panties off sexy.” I growled at her in a low voice. She trembled and obeyed, pulling them down to be totally naked before me. She was a rare and unique beauty, and I had to indulge in her. - JOHN  I pulled my thong down and felt long, thick white ropes of grool clinging to my thigh. My panties had left a trail on their way down. I was almost in shock at how absolutely horny I was for him. But I still felt embarrassed about my breasts, they stood out like perky torpedoes with their fat and puffy nipples. But then, he spoke again. “Your pussy is absolutely amazing and beautiful. So are your tits, I could suck on them all day every day.” I shivered from feeling my body respond to him, but I also wanted to cry in happiness. He was being totally sincere, he really liked what he saw, I could see it on his beautiful face. Only a few moments had passed since my panties were off, but the sexual tension reached a fever pitch. He stepped closer and pulled me over to my recliner, he playfully pushed me down on my back. Then, he fucking attacked me, he lunged at my juicy cunt with his mouth. I felt a huge jolt in my core as his sexy lips devoured my thick, hairy labia. He sucked them into his mouth and licked me with rapid, long strokes of his wide tongue. He so quickly sent me into ecstasy like no man ever had, I had never experienced anything quite like this. “Ohhh..ohh, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck…fuck..yesss.” I babbled like a total slut, my mind was fading into the persistence of his assault on my soaked pussy. His mouth slurped all my thick cunt juice and he licked labia up and down, then he fingered me. I felt his strong hands push apart the soft, yielding flesh of my buttocks, and he found my dark brown hairy asshole. He was licking and prodding all the right spots in my ass crack with long strokes of his tongue. - DAISY  I licked her beautiful pussy and parted her very dark lips to reveal her bright pink center. I love the sounds a sexy woman makes when you lick her in her juicy center just right. She moaned loudly and pushed her crotch against my mouth, her grool was all over my face and her pubic hairs were dripping with it. I totally wanted all of her juices, and I loved sucking it out of her writhing body. Then when I licked her asshole, she suddenly tensed up even more. Her body shook, her mocha skinned thighs trembled as she thrust her hips up off the chair and begged me. “Don't stop! Please, please don't! I'm gonna fucking cum!” I pulled her left thigh with one hand, pushing her leg up high so I could go deeper with my other hand-I knew exactly what to do to her. - JOHN  Again, holy fucking shit. His mouth and hands were doing things to me I'd never experienced before. He jammed his strong fingers suddenly into my leaking cunt. He rammed into my tight pussy with long, fast thrusts as I rubbed my clit hard and fast. My moaning, raspy gasps reached a peak as my whole body felt the sudden urge knotting up in my core. Then I felt my breath stop for a moment as I heaved before I exploded in a huge, messy squirt. My pussy became a fountain as I had the biggest squirt of my life. I squirted before, but not like this. “Ohhh..my-my-my…FUCKING GOD!” I finally screamed loud enough to wake the dead, as I rubbed and slapped my cunt into a sticky, milky mess. - DAISY  I thought she was probably going to squirt, but this was fucking amazing. Her clear and white cream was all over my front, it was dripping down between her legs and over her chair. There was a puddle soaking into her area rug. She shook more with the end of her orgasms passing through her exotic body. I slurped up all the cum from her thighs and shared it with her in a lewd French kiss. She drank it all down and we shared a passionate kiss on the mouth. I didn't wait any longer, I grabbed hold of her thighs and started fucking her. She squealed and gasped with delight as her beautiful breasts swayed beneath me as I rammed my cock Inside her tight cunt. - JOHN  I felt that thick rod enter me and he immediately pushed deep against my cervix. He grunted and pushed a few more times until he was completely inside me. His fat cock hit every little ridge inside my pussy, massaging me on the inside while his girth pushed sideways. My toes curled as I felt like cumming again on his cock. He was slowly grinding, then he suddenly went faster and faster. I felt him pounding me hard, his wet balls slapped against my hairy asshole. I let out little moans with each plunging thrust, I couldn't think, I couldn't talk in that wonderful moment. I could only groan like a slutty bitch for more, because that's what he awakened in me. This absolute surrender to my desires to be fucked so good like this, whenever and wherever he wanted me. - DAISY  After a few minutes of fucking her, I put her legs up high on my shoulders to go even deeper. Her thighs pressed against her lovely breasts with her ass up. I pushed my cock back in, feeling her tightness open to me. “Do you want it fucking rough babe?” She looked deep into my eyes and licked her lips. “Yes baby, pound your pussy. It's your pussy now! Give it to me, stud! ” I smiled at her and pushed deep as I rested my body on my hands above her to brace myself at an angle above her. My knuckles pushed into the chair as I pushed back in hard. I bottomed out in her cunt and made her mouth drop open with her loud moans of horny abandon. I went fast and deep, fucking her so hard that the heavy chair creaked. - JOHN  His cock hurt at first, because I'm so tight, but my wetness made him glide back and forth inside me. His cock was buried deep inside me, right where I wanted it so fucking bad. I lost all self control by then. “Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy! Fuck the pussy!! Fuuuck meeee! Yes daddy!” He didn't just make me wet, I was totally soaked. The deep fucking made me feel like I was constantly on the threshold of a huge orgasm, the pleasure was overpowering. My cunt was making loud, sopping wet noises as he fucked me with such forceful thrusting. Then I felt the squirts coming, one after another it jetted out of my cunt and drenched his crotch while it ran down my thighs. A few more minutes and then I could feel him slowing down, I thought maybe he was going to cum and was trying to hold off. “Are you going to cum?” “Yes.” He grunted with a grimace of concentration. “Just wait please baby. I need to feel you in my ass.” I felt his cock pull out with a loud, wet noise escaping my pussy. I ran to my kitchen and grabbed my coconut oil. “Sit down in the chair stud.” I eyed him while I rubbed my asshole, coating it thoroughly. I put a generous amount on his aching cock. I took a deep breath in anticipation of that thick rod pounding my poor asshole, but I wanted it so badly. I turned and faced away from him, I rubbed my ass cheeks on that fat cock and teased him a little. - DAISY  “Put it in my ass daddy.” She said as she wiggled her glorious ass on my dick. I grabbed the mounds of her ass and thrust. I slowly pushed inside her, feeling my length slide into her tight, brown bud. She moaned and pushed down with her hips, allowing my cock to fill her completely. Soon she was grinding and bouncing on me with hard, desperate thrusts on my girth. Loud guttural noises and filthy obscenities spilled out of her along with her long, gasping groans of ecstasy. She leaned back and I held her close against my chest with my hands tweaking her fat nipples, that made her moan with another sweaty climax. Soon came a long series of moaning trembles with her hot, wet orgasms. My cock pulsated, it was impossible for me to hold back any longer. I fired my thick hot jizz inside her with a string of shaking moans, her quivering body grinded hard against mine. Our mutual orgasms passed through our bodies like a burning wave of lust, fueled by our raw attraction for each other. I could feel my cum oozing back down over my hairy balls as my cock finally started to soften. She laid there, sweating on me in the blissful afterglow. I kissed her and caressed her gorgeous, statuesque body. She let out deep breaths of elated satisfaction, she kissed me as her delicate hands rubbed my thighs. She turned around and sat in my lap, then she rubbed her body against mine while letting me indulge in her wondrous lips again, sucking and licking my mouth with hers. - JOHN   “You are such an amazing daddy. Oh, is it OK if I call you daddy?” “Yes.” I answered. “If you want to, that is fine.” “That makes me happy, I need a daddy. My pussy needs to be tamed, I need a real man like you.” “Well then, I think I am just the man for the job, my pet.” I gave her a wicked smile with a glimmer in my eye. “Wouldn't you agree?” “Oh yes I would.” She held me tight against her breasts. “Yes daddy, I am your pet. Now and always.” AUTHORS NOTE: Based upon a true story of my intimate encounter with a young woman. Due to the massive and positive response I have received, their will be at least one more chapter in this series. Names have been changed to protect the guilty (or is that the horny?) But if you're looking for a longer story with much more emotional depth, then check out Cindy's Journey. Please rate and comment, thank you. by  SexualisPhantasia for Literotica.

One lowly pledge must satisfy the girls of Omega U. By QuothTheRamen - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Life as a lowly pledge The day I went to college I thought I had cleaned my last floor. Washed my last dish. Scrubbed my last toilet. I left home after five years too many of flipping burgers and dealing with other people's shit. I was done trying to make a bunch of assholes happy. It took all of one day in a frat to realize I was wrong. The world was filled with unhappy assholes, and they were all my problem."Pledge Needledick! Make sure the floor shines." Beko was the frat vice president. He was about as funny as a cold sore. But he was also a linebacker, so people generally felt obligated to laugh. "It's Cam." I said. "It's Cam what?" "It's Cam, Sir." I said. I did not sigh. It was difficult. "It's pledge Needledick now." Beko woofed. Like a dog. A retarded dog. "We are getting fucked up!" Shaun slid himself between Beko and me, smooth as anyone I had ever seen. "What Beko is trying to say is that today is your night on the chore rota Cam. All pledges take a turn." Shaun was the frat president. And he was probably going to be a senator. "No. I get it. Shit needs cleaning." I said. "Right. Spirit of brotherhood. Don't wait up." Shaun said. "Beko! What have I told you about pissing on the floor?" And, with the sloppy zip of a zipper, I was alone. I had the place to myself, piles of shit to clean up, and a fresh puddle of piss to mop. "I am so fucking stupid." I said. I pledged the frat because Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda was the place for business majors. Just this chapter alone had produced three Fortune 500 CEOs, a couple of Silicon valley royalty, and so many millionaires they stopped keeping track. And business is all about who you know. A poor boy from the shit end of the city who does not know anyone needs to change that. And so I did. And now I was picking up empties while the future leaders of the free world were getting shitfaced and laid. You would think that with so many rich bastards they would have a maid. I was well into the second hour and elbow deep in the world's most disgusting toilet when the doorbell rang. I didn't get up. I just kept scrubbing. Whoever they were here for it certainly was not me. The bell rang again. And again. And then someone starting pressing it like they'd been duct taped to the damn button and then had a seizure. I ripped off my yellow gloves, jogged to the door and opened it. "What the fu-" I started. I did not end that sentence. I saw where it was going, flagged it down, and gave it directions to a new and better place. "How can I help you?" I said. Is this because I am a good person? The kind of person who does not tear people's heads off for no reason? Of course not. I worked in fast food. It was because, on the other side of the door, stood a very pretty young Asian girl in heels, a knit skirt, and a sorority sweater so tight that it had to have been drawn on her. The girl blinked the blink of the slightly high, or the very dumb. "I'm here for Beko." she said. Dumb it is. "He's out right now. I can tell him you called." I said. She blinked again. "I didn't call. I walked." "Right. No. Totally get that. Do you want to leave a message?" "Nope. I want to see Beko." "Tell you what. Come on in. We'll call him." I said. "Let me just wash my hands." She walked in and, with a clear familiarity, walked over to our least disgusting couch and sat on it. I ran to the sink, scrubbed up and came out. Then I called Beko from my cell. He answered on the first ring. "Beko, it's me, Cam. I have a--" I looked at the Asian space cadet quizzically. "June." she said. "--June here to talk to you." "Needledick! I was watching porn on my phone." Beko shouted. Over what must have been one hell of a party. "Now I just see your stupid Needledick name on my phone. Hang up so I can see some titties." So I hung up. "He's very busy right now." I said. "Is there anything I can do for you?" "Is Joe here?" "No. Just me." "Louis?" "No. He's out." Ryan?" "No. I am the only one here. I am the only Alpha in the house. There is just me. I see you thinking of another name. But he is not here either. I assure you, I am the Alpha and the Omega of people in this house." She looked confused. "No. I am the Omega. Omega Chi Upsilon Mu." She said. Now I was confused. Omega was almost a honor society. It was not your run of the mill sorority. "Pardon?" "I'm an Omega." She smiled. "And I am high as fuck." Ahh. So not dumb. Just really high. "Right. Well is there anyone else you need me to call? I don't want to blow you off, but I still have a lot of cleaning to do." I said. "I want to blow you off." "Is that a pot joke?" "No." She stopped, wrinkled up in a frown, then continued. "At least I don't think so. I need to blow an Alpha." "And why is that?"" "Scavenger hunt. You guys are worth forty points for a facial." "I'm sorry?" Let's step back for a moment. Time to create a Venn diagram. One circle will be "Woman who have sucked my dick." Small circle. Not empty. Filled with women to whom I am forever grateful. Let's have the other circle be "Women who are so fucking hot that I silently apologize after jerking off to their memory." Now, and I want to be totally clear on this, these circles do not intersect. Not even a little. They don't even get written out on the same piece of paper. Imagine too, a circle labelled "Women who let me cum on their face." This circle was empty. Back to the moment. "Tonight is the Omega Scavenger hunt. And I wanna win it." she said. Her smile was tempting me to make a bad decision. "So what do I do?" "Take off your pants. But leave on the Alpha sweatshirt." I reached for my belt, and then years of self-preservation kicked in. "Wait, Beko's not your boyfriend is he? Because he would have an easy time killing me and I would have a hard time stopping him." "Nope. He just has a nice dick." Which is exactly not what I want to think about when I next see Beko. I dropped my pants. Then I closed my eyes and waited for the someone to tell me that this was a terrible terrible prank. What I felt instead was warm breath across my the head of my dick. I cautiously opened one eye, then the other. She'd taken one of the couch cushions and put it on the floor in front of me. She was kneeling on it, her face just inches away from me. I was not hard. But that was not going to last. She traced her fingers up my thigh, sliding them slowly up, I bit my lip as I watched her. Her hand slid under my balls, then she ran a finger from my ass all the way to where they hung. All the while her hot breath surrounded me. I'd never watched myself get hard before, but it was happening so fast it barely registered. One minute her hand lightly cupped my balls and the next I am so damn hard that it almost slaps me in the stomach. "You like this?" She asked, as she ran her soft cheek along the head. "I'm neither dead nor gay, so yes." "Good." She said. The she wrapped her hand around the base of my shaft, holding it up. She leaned in and alternated between soft kisses and quick licks as she worked her way up. I balled my fists so hard that my nails dug into my palms. She teased and licked her way up, until her mouth was just at the head. Then she looked up at me, winked, and took me in her mouth. I'd had my dick sucked before. I thought it was awesome. It turns out that everyone who came before was just shit. She ran her tongue under my shaft, her mouth wet and ready. She swirled it against the hole at the tip, then leaned in, taking inch after inch. She did not slow. She did not stop. She took me in until her nose was flush against me, her chin touching my balls. She winked again. And then slowly, slowly, ever so slowly, she let me out. Her tongue made every inch of my man flesh electric. I reached down to her head, but she just brushed me off, then waved her finger in the classic naughty naughty gesture. Chastened, I put my hands behind my head and groaned. She firmly wrapped one hand around my root, and with the other cupped my balls, pressing a finger against my taint. She leaned forward again, taking me until her lips reached her hand. She began to rock her head back and forth, slowly at first. Her hand stayed with her lips, making every rock a long slow stroke of my dick, with the wet miracle of her mouth keeping me on edge. I took a deep breath as she started speeding up. Every downstroke felt my cock getting wetter, every upstroke felt my balls getting tighter. Her free hand was rubbing my taint, teasing my balls, and driving me crazy. I felt my hips go loose as I adopted her rhythm. Pulling away when she pulled away. Pushing in as she pushed in. I felt myself in the back of her throat, then running the length of her tongue. She kept a wet suction that gave me no respite. I felt myself pushing the pace now. Seeing her, so gorgeous, so sexy so fucking good at sucking a cock was too much. I pushed so hard she gagged. I pulled out so far the cool air hit me. But she did not stop. Her grip on my shaft tighten. She slammed me into her mouth as if daring me to try to stop. I was off balance, standing on my toes, my dick falling into her amazing mouth, my eyes seeing stars. "Fucking Christ! I'm going to blow!" I said. She sped up, moving so fast she got blurry. I felt my load begin, rumbling from the depths of me up my shaft. She felt it too, and right when it was about to escape she learned back, her hands continuing to work the shaft. I exploded on to her. On her cheek, her perfect nose, her hair. And she put her face right against me. Pulling me still, milking every last drop onto her skin. I was in love. So it is a clear understatement when I say I was surprised when the flash went off. "Did you just take a selfie?" I said. "Yep. Gotta get the points." She said. "I forgot about that." And I had. This was clearly a one-time thing. But at least I closed the Venn diagram. "So June, could you send me that?" "Nope." "Right." I reached for the paper towel roll that remained from my cleaning and offered it to her. "Towel?" I said. She smiled the gorgeous smile, buried under layers of my spunk. "Nope. I'll wear it out. Extra five points." And, just like that, she was gone. It was the best thirty minutes of my life so far. Of course, by the end of the night it would be the third best thirty minutes of my life. One lowly pledge must make her nasty video dreams come true. I found pizza under a couch. Not a pizza box. No box to be found. Not a single slice, but instead eight slices, composing a whole pizza of what I can only assume was pepperoni pizza, all perfectly arranged under the couch. Like it was being delivered to hungry mice whose ordering reach far exceeds their grasp. Or a bunch of morons with the munchies. Fifty/fifty. I had been tempted, only briefly, to leave the pizza out as a reminder to my frat brothers to clean up after themselves. But, given the bags of filth I trucked out to the dumpster, this cause was lost. I tossed the pizza in with the condom wrappers, used dental floss, and random crusty Kleenex that so recently littered our floors. You might think that I would be unhappy, cleaning up after a couple dozen very well connected douchebags. And, on a normal night, you would be right. But this was not a normal night. This was a night in which the mere fact of my association with Alpha Nu Alpha Lambda resulted in me getting the kind of blow job reserved for men with excessive body hair, giant cigars, and private armies. A night in which one of the hottest women I had ever seen allowed me to not only cover a tile in ethnic bingo (Row: BJ, Column: Asian. Bingo!) but also had me paint her face like a drunken Jackson Pollack. So while I may be the lowest man on a very mangy totem pole, I was also a man who had had my pole waxed. I was in a post orgasm glow, and oscillated between absolute disbelief that I might ever be so lucky, and a profound fear that the best thing that might ever happen to me had already happened. It was deep into one of these swings into self-doubt, and deep into a pile of what I could only assume were once out dishes, that the doorbell rang. It may seem crazy to you that I did not run to the door. It may seem crazy to you that I did not even leave the dishes behind. But, to be clear, you are three hundred words into chapter two. I assumed I was living in the boring epilogue of chapter one. So I did not walk to the door. And I did not run. Instead I picked up the next sorry excuse for a plate and started scrubbing. The doorbell rang again. With feeling. And then again. Eventually I realized that whomever was pushing it was actually tapping out a beat. A lively bossa nova thing. And they were not going anywhere. No night is perfect. I put the dish down, dried off my hands, and walked to the door. The persistent beat made my feet want to run, but I kept them under control. I stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, and opened it. "Welcome to Alpha Nu, how can I help you?" It was dark outside. But she was very blonde. The kind of blonde that happens when you have hair bleach and a wandering mind. The hair framed a lovely face, ghostly pale. And now I was staring. She smiled, a thousand watt thing. "You can help me by getting out of my way." "What?" "'How can you help me?'" She said. "You just asked. Then you got stupid." "Right. No. Come in. I'm Cam." I moved out of the way She pushed past me, pulling a giant roller bag. "I'm Mary. But everyone calls me Daisy." "Why is that?" She hit me with the smile again. "Because I tell them to." She put the bag down, then spun around like a Julie Andrews on a German mountain. This caused her slightly modest sundress to become much less modest, and gave me a lovely view of a pair of runner's legs. And I was staring again. "This will have to do. It's funny, because the place looks so classy outside. All bricks and ivy. Then you come in and it looks like someone threw up on the floor." She said. "Someone does throw up on the floor. Every day. His name is Ted. He calls it clearing his throat." Daisy looked at me with an expression that I could not place. Something between amused and irritated. "Let the artist work, dear." She said. "And that is not the visual I want in my head." She stalked around the room, framing parts with her fingers. "I want sultry. I want dark. I want something that oozes passion and hunger and need." She said. "It's a dump. A dump with couches that are so nasty they make crunching sounds when you sit on them." I said. "It needs lighting. It needs ambiance. It needs to be perfect." "Perfect for what?" I asked. "This!" She said. Then she handed me a piece of paper. I scanned it. "Is this a shot list?" "Of course. You can't direct without one." "And everything on this-" I waved the sheet. "Is going to happen here?" "Of course." "Who is playing willing young co-ed?" I asked. "Me. I am the star of all my works." "And who is playing the hard and ready young stud?" "Well Cam, I was going to audition the boys," She said. And then that smile almost knocked me down. "but you're the only one here. So... are you up for it?" I started pulling off my pants. She put a hand on my chest. "Hold up cowboy. You've seen the shot list. Not until scene 3. Now help me set up." You might think a roller bag would only hold a small amount of film equipment. You would be wrong. You might think that setting up lights, area mikes, a camera, and a bunch of shit that I do not have names for would be difficult with an erection. You would be right. But, given the proper motivation, all work can be rewarding. "I've never seen anyone work so fast." She said. "I'm a lover of film." I said. "You know, I don't normally ask questions when an absurdly attractive woman asks me to make a porno with her-" "You get asked that a lot?" She said, as she was draping sheets over the couch. "More than I'd have ever thought." I said. "But why are we making a porno?" "Because I am an Omega Mu. And this is our annual scavenger hunt." She said. "This video should be worth 355 points, should you be able to keep your load in for every shot." "So, I'm just going to ask this." I said. I looked up and saw her fiddling with the camera. It took me a second to refocus from looking down her dress at her very impressive rack. She caught me looking, and smiled behind the viewfinder. "Why are you doing this at all. This is not me trying to scare you away, I am just really curious." She stopped for a second, and pulled a couple of wispy blonde strands from in front of her face to behind her ear. I don't know that I believe in any god, but if one exists he must be damn happy with his work here. "Do you know how competitive Omega Mu is? The girls there are driven to be great. They will walk off this campus and into lives that most people only dream of. And I'm a film major. They don't respect what I do. They don't understand it. Most of them can't even be bothered to stay awake during my films." She stepped close, so close I could smell strawberries and the faintest hint of excitement. "But they will stay awake for this one. By the time I'm done showing it to them they'll be sitting in puddles of their own juice, awkwardly fidgeting and looking for any excuse to get back to their rooms and get their stuck up snatches off. That room will absolutely stink of arousal and lust and need. And they will know that I am one hell of a filmmaker." My dick was threatening to leave my body and go into orbit. "Is the camera rolling? I need it to be rolling." I said. She pointed at the red light. "It's been rolling for the last five minutes. Take off your shirt." I took my shirt off so damn fast I nearly sprained my shoulders. "I don't have a script." "We'll improvise." She closed her eyes and leaned in. I laid my fingers on top of her hand, gliding them up her arm, to her shoulders. I traced her collarbone, then ran them up her neck, to her cheek. Her lips parted. I leaned in to meet them with my own. I felt a slight shudder as they touched, and I wondered if perhaps all her confidence masked a delicacy, a pure and innocent nature, uncorrupted by all the debauchery that surrounds her. Then I felt a firm hand against my chest. It shoved me on to the couch. I fell with no resistance. She walked up to me, put one leg up by my head and pulled up her dress, revealing absolutely no underwear. "You will lick the living shit out of my pussy. If you're lucky I'll let you lick my ass. And If you do a very good job at that I will let you put that monster trying to escape your jeans balls deep inside me." I am a terrible judge of character. That delicate flower ground her incredibly wet pussy into my face. I am not the smartest guy. And I am no actor. But I certainly take direction. I put my hands on her thighs to steady her, then teased her outer lips with my tongue, splitting them, letting them close, tasting her mix of sweat and natural lubrication. I pulled the inner lips between mine, tracing them up to the hard nub. I ran my lips against it, lightly at first, teasing it with my tongue. She rocked her hips into my face, grinding her clit against my lips. I sped up my tongue to meet her urgency, tightening my grip on her legs, pulling her into me. Her juices flowed all over my jaw, pooling on my chest. She lowered her hands to my head and pulled me in so tight I could barely breathe. "Faster you bastard! If I don't get off you don't get off." Being a gentleman, I obliged the lady. But I knew that speed alone was not going to be enough. I freed one of my hands and ran it between her legs. I took her clit between my lips and raced my tongue along it, feeling it pulse with her arousal. A feeling matched only with the untended arousal currently in my pants. "You can't go too hard with me. And you sure as hell aren't going hard enough." I am competitive. Ninety nine percent of the time it is a terrible flaw. This day, not so much. I found an extra gear and pulsed my tongue against her, moving so fast that I got sloppy, and was licking the whole of her pubis. I slipped a couple fingers into her depths, probing until I found the rough patch of her G-spot, then timed my strokes outside with those inside. "Fuck. Just keep doing that." She said. Then words became groans, moved to soft moans, quickly strung together and rising in pitch. I kept up a steady rhythm, feeling her body stiffen, her strong legs go taut, her breathing get ragged. "Fuck me." She shouted. "Fuck Me!" She pulled my head in hard, rubbing herself against me. Her clit ground against me, tracing a wet line on my lips. She gasped, then caught her breath. "Fuck" Her body went slack. I eased my lips off of her. Took my fingers out, running them along my tongue to capture the taste. I lowered her to the couch, then reached for my belt. She smiled. And I wanted her so badly that there was no terrible thing I would not have done. "Not yet. You're only halfway there. And I need more points." And with that she spread her legs, then pulled her knees in. Now, to be clear, at that point I'd have cut off my left arm to fuck her. So eating her ass was not going to be a problem. I dove right the fuck in. I kissed the cutest pinkest prettiest little asshole that I had ever seen. It was wet with her juices and my spit, and I could not help but run my lips upon the rim. She gasped when my lips touched, and it puckered tightly. I blew on it, seeing it shrink with the cold. I ran my tongue under it, watching it loosen as she got aroused. He hands drifted to her pussy, and she spread it apart with one, then ran two fingers through. A delicate strand of drool ran between her fingers and her pussy, and it was all I could do to not ram my tongue against her pretty pucker. My resolve lasted for about two seconds. Then she started grinding her wet fingertips on her clit and I started pushing my tongue against her. Probing for resistance, feeling her tense. I could hear her fingers, sloppily running, making the wet noises of sex and driving me out of my goddamn mind. She sped up and I pushed my tongue right against her flower. I'd read her rhythm, I waited for my moment, and when it came I pushed into her ass. "Jesus Fucking Christ!" She shouted. I didn't stop. It felt like a compliment. I ran my fingers into her again, easing in a couple, felling myself fill her, wanting so much to put more into her. She rocked herself back and forth, using me as a tool to get her off. I was happy with this arrangement. Tongue, fingers and mind were all synchronized as she took control. Her breathing sped up, but I kept my pace. Her rocking increased, her hungry pussy pulling my fingers in, but I was patient. I knew I would get what I wanted and she was about to get hers. "Don't. Fuck. This. Up." She said. Each word punctuated with a thrust. "I'm. Going. To. Cum." And as she said it I felt the signs. She bottomed out on my fingers, her wet pussy spasmed against them. Her ass rippled against my tongue, Her toes curled, and then I got a face full of what I can only assume was her ejaculate. Given what I had done to June it only felt fair. Daisy put both legs on the ground and stood up. Her dress fell back over her assets, robbing me of the wonderful view. "That was worth an extra 20 points. So I am very happy." She said. "I think it is time to make you very happy. Take off your pants." You can't rip off blue jeans. Denim is not a fabric that rips. But you can get them off so fast that short one high speed camera no one can tell the difference. "Stay on the couch." She said. She lifted one spaghetti strap and slowly pulled it over her shoulder. Then the other one. The dress fell noiselessly to the ground. She wore no bra. She didn't need one. Her breasts were as amazing as I had hoped, and the rest of her runner's body was more than I could possibly have dreamed. Taut muscle and soft flesh played in perfect harmony. She stepped towards me, putting one knee outside my legs, then the other. She lifted herself up on her knees, so that she could look down on me, her perfect breasts damn near poking my eyes out. "How badly do you want to fuck me." She said. I could feel all of the wet between her legs dripping on me. My dick twitched like a divining rod on the Mississippi. I looked into those amazing blue eyes and said "A lot." She smiled. "I'll fix that in editing." Then she lowered herself onto me. I wanted to thrust. To take her. To put my hands on her hips, give in to the animal inside me, and slam myself into that perfect wet pussy until I exploded deep within her. But I did not. It nearly killed me, but I kept my shit together. I wanted this to last as long as possible. I felt the lips slowly divide, taking in the head. There was no friction, just heat and wet. She put her forearms on my shoulder, leaned in close, pressed her chest against mine, and brought her lips to my ear. "I love the way you smell. Your sweat and my juices have me so fucking hot." I didn't say anything. I couldn't. She lowered herself a little more. I felt the first inch of me squeezed into her depths. "You want to take me. Use me. The way I used you." I groaned. Her tongue teased my ear. She pushed further, inviting more of me in. "I don't know how you're holding off. Am I not wet enough for you? Tight enough?" I said nothing. My concentration was all I had left. She slid down a bit, her wetness running down my shaft. "Or maybe you're not man enough to take what you want." I put my hands on her hips. Put my lips to her ears. And I stage whispered, loud enough for the camera to hear. "You talk too much." My hips rose. Hers descended. She gasped, but I had been patient for too long. I lifted her, pulled out, then pushed back in. I lifted one arm around her back and pulled her close to me, feeling those tremendous breasts push against me, feeling the muscles in her back tighten. "You're going to match me, stroke for stroke. You are going to match my pace, you are going to match my enthusiasm, and I swear to god you are going to cum with me. I have done everything you wanted. Everything you told me to do. And I am going to fuck the shit out of you." She stopped. And I was struck with terror that I had overplayed my hand. But that smile, dear lord that smile. "I knew you had it in you tiger." She lowered herself to meet me. We started slow, with her walls teasing every bit of me. Each deliberate thrust brought with it a host of mind bending sensations. I locked eyes with her. Saw her passion and need as she pulled me in. Watched her groan every time I bottomed out, watched her grind her pubic bone against mine, trying to get all the stimulation she could. I could have gone forever, but she was a performer. Her pace quickened. I sped up to match. I lowered my head to her breast. She pulled me in, forcing it into my mouth, responding to the suction, the delicate nibble,. My speed increasing, my erection an iron bar straining inside her. Her moans getting louder, my excitement reaching a crest. All pretense of erotic sex had been abandoned. I pushed myself into her with violence, she responded in kind. Our bodies slapped against each other. My hands were gripping her hard runner's ass for dear life, her nails dug into my back. The only word I could say was fuck. The only thing I could do was fuck, All I ever wanted to do was fuck. But all the servicing of this woman had taken its toll. No man could resist her for long. "Now cum for me." I said. I don't know who came first. I came so hard I blacked out for a second, every sense shutting down so that I could bust the world's most righteous nut. She had taken me all the way into her, so deep I could feel every bit of the inside of her, and it was all squeezing me as she pulsed through her own orgasm. I don't know if I've ever cum more. I'm not sure I could. After a minute she stretched out, still impaled on me, giving me an eyeful that I will take with me to the grave and far beyond. "And cut." She said. Then she got up and walked to the camera. Everything I'd left behind was running down her leg and she did not mind at all. "Are you sure you've never acted before? You seem like a natural." "Is this pillow talk?" "No. A direct question." "Ahh. No. Not since I was a tree in the 3rd grade musical." She finished packing the camera. "You must have been one hell of a tree. Now help me clean up." I broke down the lights and the mics. I stole every glance I could. If this was going to be the best night of my life I wanted to remember every bit of it. Far too quickly we were packed. She pulled on her dress. I pulled on my clothes. She turned to leave. "Daisy. stop." I said. "Can I give you my number? In case of rewrites or something?" Daisy reached into her bag, and pulled something out. The she hit me with that smile one last time. "Here's my card. I'll be honest, your ear for dialogue is shit, so you will in no way be involved with a rewrite." She said. "But, if you are ever looking to fuck again, my cell is on the back." I stood stock still and watched her walk away. Shock does terrible things to a man. Then I spent the next fifteen minutes memorizing her phone number, because I am not a complete idiot. The day may come when I forget who I am, where I came from, and everything I have ever cared about. And on that day will still be able to recite all 10 fucking digits because some shit is too damn important to forget.  By QuothTheRamen for Literotica

She meets her 'Prince Charming' by accident. by Bakeboss. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was late and in a rush add that to the slick streets from the first rain of the season and if you mix in a little of not paying attention you then have the perfect recipe for an accident. As you can see, I had no one to blame for sitting here in a ditch waiting for a tow instead of being on the blind date where I was supposed to be. I called Devon, or was it Kevin but only got voice mail; I left a message stating my problem and an apology for standing him up. It's funny but I remember thinking for the first time since this was set up that I hope he was a loser so I hadn't blown my chance for meeting my ‘Prince Charming'. Triple A said that due to the rain, they were extremely busy but they'd get to me as soon as possible. I sat in the car mad at myself for doing yet again something stupid and as I watched the rain slide down my windshield, I felt my tears slide down my cheeks. Who was I kidding Melvin or was it Ivan, was not going to be my prince, princes don't go on blind dates they have girls falling all over themselves to date them. No, maybe I was better off missing this set up no matter what my friend Grace said about him, he was probably a loser anyway. I kept asking myself what I was doing wrong why couldn't I met Mister Right; I just knew he was out there but I simply couldn't find him. It wasn't that he had to be Brad Pitt it was just I didn't want Kramer, surely between those two types there had to be someone for me.To pass time as I waited I once again made a list of the pro and cons of me, Julie Harris, at least this time I kept the list just in my head. OK, well I know I'm no Angelina Jolie but I no Maya Rudolph either. Brown hair with brown eyes, kind of mousey but not bad. Thirty-three, at least I'm not some twenty-year-old bimbo and yet I'm still young enough to be called a girl. Yeah I could lose a few pounds but I am not fat no matter what my anorexic sister says. If I was a person who budgeted their time and paid attention to what they were doing I guess I wouldn't be in this ditch would I. This was doing me no good at all as I am incapable of making an honest opinion of myself and then I was saved of this epiphany by the flashing lights of the tow. I rolled down my window as he approached and he knelt down to talk to me. Hatless in the rain meant his blonde hair was matted to his head and water running down his face. I stared into cerulean blue eyes that were bright and concerned. “Are you all right miss, do you need me to call medical help?” I was mesmerized and could only manage a shake of my head. He told me I could sit in his truck while he fished my car from the ditch. When I got out of my car, I tripped on something, which broke my heel sending me falling into his arms. He caught me, and picked me up as if I weighed nothing, then carried me to his big white truck. I put my arms around him and held on for dear life, not that I was afraid he would drop me, no I just didn't want him to put me down. I sat waiting as he hooked my vehicle to his tow bar and I noticed how clean and organized it was. I then noticed the plastic horses head attached to the hood as an ornament, that's funny he arrives to save me in a big white horse. He opened the door and then standing half in the cab took off his raincoat and tucked it behind the seat. I got my first good look at him illuminated by his interior lights my first thought was behemoth, or maybe that was my second thought as my first was ‘oh my god'. This man had to be close to Three hundred pounds and yes he was fat but he also had a lot of muscle. I would have to ask him if he was football player and then I realized I haven't said one word yet. I open my mouth to speak but he beat me to it, “I'm sorry miss but your car is not drivable, do you have a preference as to where you want it towed?” I merely shook my head no, as I screamed to myself ‘speak you dullard, speak'. “Why do you have a horse's head hood ornament on your truck?” Way to go girl you're really making an impression on this guy. “It's something my boss did, he thinks it's funny but I think it's humiliating. You see my last name is Charmant which he knew means charming from his high school French and my first name is Price after my mother's father…” “So that makes you Prince Charming coming to my rescue on your big white horse.” “Guess how many times a day I hear that line.” I told him I was sorry for beating a dead horse and giggled and he smiled showing me his straight white teeth. “If I tow you to the yard you'll have to pay a night's storage fee but if I tow you to your home you can park it for free.” “But then I'll have to have it towed to a garage tomorrow, won't that cost more?” “Let me make you a deal, you're my last tow, my shift is over so I'll tow you to your house and then on my way to work tomorrow I'll tow you to wherever, no charge. All you have to do is promise no more prince charming remarks” “I even do you one better, do you speak Italian? My last name is Biancaneve, which is Italian for Snow White, and my first name is Ella, and that roughly translates into little, so don't talk to me about being teased about your name.” He laughed at this as he agreed my name alone was worth the cost of his tow job. I felt so at ease with Price as we exchanged light banter sprinkled with laughs that when we arrived at my place I automatically invited him up for coffee. He looked at me for a long time those blue eyes piercing into my soul. I think he was judging the sincerity of my offer, and then he smiled saying he'd love a cup of coffee. Riding up in the elevator, I realized I hadn't eaten yet and I was starving so I upgraded my offer of coffee to a quick dinner. He said OK but only if he could help and how could I say no to an offer like that. Price put the pasta on to boil as I dug out some of my grandmother's red sauce from my freezer and popped it in the microwave. While he graded cheese I made a quick salad from whatever greens I found in my frig and by the time he got the wine opened the pasta was done. To top it off he helped me clean the kitchen after our meal. We took our wine to the front room and when we finished that I opened another bottle, it was not until we were half way through the third bottle that I realized we were in trouble. I knew I was buzzed but I didn't care, I took the glass from his hand and leaned in close, “Sir Prince Charming, you have saved the fair Young Snow White and it is now time for you to claim your reward.” With that, I put my lips to his, he in turn wrapped his strong arms around me, and we kissed long and deeply. When we finally broke our embrace without a word I took his hand and led him to my bed where we made frenetic love as if it was our last night on earth. I awoke in the morning with a pounding headache yet enveloped in my Prince's arms and I knew right then there was no place I rather be. Will we live happily ever after as they do in fairy tales? I can't answer that and all I'll say is that now for the present I'm living as close to a fairy tale as possible. Really, what more could I wish for? by Bakeboss .

A Good Girl Discovers Sensuality. By Fredly - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At last, Faith went to sleep Thursday night. In the early morning she awoke confused by the happening and sights of the night before. She was not sure if she had really seen her classmates, Christine and Jim; together in that alley, or had just dreamed the whole episode. As she became more awake, she began to remember making herself come and recalled the dreams that she had during the night. She recalled that most of her dreams had included an enormous erect penis floating in the air and attempting to enter pinhole size openings.Faith shook her head in an attempt to dislodge the visions.  The visions of the sexual activity continued to dance in her head, so she quietly got out of bed and took her shower. The hot water felt good as it cascaded down her body. The water created feelings in her similar to the feeling of the night before. As the feelings spread, she began to stroke her breasts and imagine what it would feel like if Steve, her boyfriend was caressing her. Her thoughts of him served to increase the excitement. She dropped a hand down to her mound and began to stroke her pussy. Faith quickly found her clit and rubbed herself furiously. The waves of pleasure quickly hit, and she found it difficult to remain standing. She quickly finished her shower and dressed for school. The small college was bustling by the time she arrived. It was a big day for the students. The rival college's basketball team was coming into town that night for the annual showdown. When She walked down the hallway toward her first class, she thought about the past twenty-four hours. The thought of her actions in the shower that morning made her smile mischievously. She stopped to open the classroom door when someone grabbed her from behind. She knew that it had to be Steve. No one else would dare to sneak up behind her like that. "Good morning, Beautiful!" he beamed as he spun her around. She reached up and gave him a quick kiss and said, "Morning Handsome." They made some small talk about the game as she waited to go into class. Faith opened the door, and the couple went into her first class. When they reached her seat, he gave her a small kiss and turned to walk away. "See you at Lunch," he called over his shoulder as he hurried toward his class. That night their date started at the game, where she cheered. French Friday They spent the first few hours of the date in their usual fashion. They had gone to the game then and stopped by the local fast-food joint for a bite and a little conversation with the rest of the gang. Throughout the game and dinner, Faith continued to have flashbacks of the scene she saw the night before. She hoped that no one would ask her about the game because she was so distracted that she didn't think she could even recall the score. After leaving the restaurant, Steve suggested that they take a drive. The two of them often drove around town, talking to their friends as they cruised up and down the main street of town. Instead of the normal drive, he turned the car out of town. She was still distracted and didn't mind driving in the county. He drove around for a few minutes trying to make small talk. When she finally glanced outside and noticed that they were driving down a deserted road. Up ahead there was a small grove of trees. Steve turned the car into the grove and stopped. He put his arm around her and pulled her close. She scooted over and sat next to him and relaxed in the comfort of his arm. He stroked her face with his hand and talked about school, their relationship, and other small talk. She enjoyed hearing his voice and the feel of his hand on her face. He bent down and kissed her. She felt nervous since they had never really spent any time alone in the car like this, but she was confident that she could stop him from doing anything that she didn't want. As he continued to kiss her, she began to get the same feeling between her legs that she had experienced in the alley. He was gently rubbing her back and shoulder and slowly moved his hand down to the front of her blouse. She knew she should stop him, but his caresses felt too good. As long as he didn't try anything else, she decided not to remove his hand. He continued to kiss her and stroke her breast. Faith could feel her nipples harden with each caress and knew that he could feel her nipple as it pressed into his hand. She wondered what it would be like to have his hand inside her blouse. She tried to put that curiosity out of her mind because she had been told that good girls didn't let a date do that. He moved his hand. At first, she felt a sense of loss and wanted him to put his hand back. Suddenly, she began to panic as Steve began to unbutton her blouse. "Steve, please don't! I can't let you!" she pleaded. He hesitated but continued to move his hand down her blouse, undoing the buttons. "Please Faith? I won't hurt you, we have been going out for so long! The other guys tell me that their girlfriends don't mind!" As he spoke, he stopped undoing the buttons and placed his hand on her bra. She sharply caught her breath. His hand felt so good. She knew that his hand wasn't going to harm anything if he just left it outside her bra. He began to caress both breasts through her bra as he kissed her deeply. As he kissed her, he slowly touched his tongue to her lips. As his tongue touched her, she opened her mouth and let his tongue run across her teeth and into her mouth. She had never French kissed anyone before, but enjoyed the feel of his tongue as it pushed into her mouth. She began to play with his tongue with hers and sucked on his tongue as it snaked in and out across her lips. Gawd, she loved this! He took his mouth off of hers and began to kiss down her neck. She shivered and felt as if she was floating in his arms. He continued to kiss down her neck until he reached her collarbone. She knew that he would stop soon, and they would go home. However, Steve continued to kiss along her collarbone, slowly pushing her blouse off of her shoulder. "God, you look beautiful!" he exclaimed as he lifted his head and stared at her bra. "Please, let me look at you?" She looked into his eyes and felt the same excitement that she had felt in the alley. "It's ok Steve, I'm nervous and a little scared.  But if you really think that I am beautiful, I don't mind.” "God, yes! Can I kiss you here?" he asked as he grasped her breast through her bra. "Please Steve, don't ask! I think that we should go! I want you to, but I just can't. Please don't ask!" As she spoke, she looked down and could see his hand on her bra now that her blouse had been pushed off her shoulder. She remembered Christine begging to be touched and wanted some of that for herself.  She watched him reach into her bra and begin to pinch and stroke her nipple. "Oh, Steve! That feels so good," she exclaimed as she pressed her chest into his hand. She couldn't believe that those words had come out of her mouth. She thought quickly about Jim and Christine and knew that it would feel so much better if her bra was not in the way. "Oh, Steve! Don't stop," she moaned. She felt him moving his hand behind her back and fumbling with the catch on her bra. She subtly leaned forward to help. She wanted him to continue but didn't want him to know how she felt. Just when she thought that she would either have to stop him or help him, she felt the catch give way. Her bra came loose, and he placed both hands on her full breasts. "God! What nice tits!" he said. "Please Steve, don't talk like that! It sounds so vulgar!" Steve just blew it and made her feel cheap. "But babe, they are just beautiful! I can't help it!" he croaked. She was beaming again. His words boosted her fragile confidence in her own sexuality. He was out of the doghouse almost immediately. She felt him fumbling to remove her blouse and bra and leaned into him, trying to help without showing her eagerness. Faith knew she should stop him, but she just couldn't. It felt too good. She felt herself being pushed back so that she was lying on the seat. Steve placed himself on top of her and kissed her nipples. She arched her back so that she could press more of her breast into his mouth. "Yes! That feels so good! Don't stop! Kiss the other!" Steve sucked her tits and she could feel the hardness between his legs as it pressed against her. Without any conscious effort, their hips began to move together. He ran his hand down her side and moved his hand in between their bodies. He pressed his hand against the front of her jeans. It felt so good, she wished it could go on forever. Faith felt his fingers move as they attempted to unbutton her pants. She could almost hear her parents' lectures and the shame she had been taught.   She panicked and pushed him off of her. She knew that he could not continue, but why?  She was so confused and frustrated that she felt like crying. Frantically she pushed him away. "Stop that! You know that I am not that kind of girl! I just can't let you go any further."  Faith's parents' lectures spilled out of her mouth. "Come on babe, stop teasing me! You can't just tease me and leave me like this! I'm so hard that I think I'll burst! You just have to do something!" he begged. "Here, look for yourself!" he pled as he unzipped his pants. She could see his straining cock as it poked through his white underwear. "Stop it, Steve! Put it back in your pants! You're being disgusting!" Faith turned to look away. As she turned, she took one more look at the object sticking out of his pants.  She really wanted to look but the pressure was too much.  She sucked in a breath as she froze in her internal conflict. "Come on Faith! Look at it! I know you want to! Here, I'll take it out so you can see it!" As he spoke to her, she glanced out of the corner of her eye and watched as he pulled his cock from his pants. He reached out and grabbed her shoulder and turned her toward him. "That's it! Look at it real closely," he encouraged. The tone of his voice and hands on her shoulder broke her trance.  She knew she wanted to and used his encouragement to make her decision.  She looked at his cock.  She couldn't take her eyes off his cock as it stood there hard and poking out of his pants. The erect phallus has a magical capacity to draw out a woman's curiosity. "Can I touch it?" she asked as she committed to her desires. It was confusing, on one hand, she couldn't believe that she has said those words and on the other, she really wanted to feel his cock. "That would be great!" he moaned. "I need some relief!" Oh, how she wanted his needs met. She slowly placed her hand on his cock. She could feel his cock pulse and twitch as she touched it.  Steve jumped and moaned as her hand came into contact with his cock.  It was so hot and firm. She loved the feel of it in her hand. She continued to rest her hand on his cock and Steve sucked in his breath. "Do you like my hand on you?" she purred. She instantly realized the control that she had over him when she held his cock.  She felt her pussy tighten with pleasure as she experienced this power. "That's good. Just run your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" he moaned.  She slowly circled her hand around the pulsing cock and explored the sensation. She could feel the slippery liquid that had oozed out of the head of his cock. Faith spread the sticky fluid around his cock, then, wrapping her fingers around it as far as she could, she moved her hand up and down. He started breathing deeper and rocked his hips, sliding his cock up and down in her hand. "That's it, baby, keep it up! Your hand feels so good! Don't stop, you're going to make me come!" he begged her to continue. "Faith, this feels so good!" She felt his hips flexing faster and his cock grow hotter and bigger. "Do you like it, babe? Do you like my hand on your cock?" she asked. She knew his answer before he spoke. She was getting a thrill out of talking dirty. Where did that come from? "Come on baby! keep going! I am coming!" he shouted. She felt his cock get bigger and watched as the cock twitched and began spraying her hand with what she knew to be semen. Faith watched in amazement as the white fluid kept coming out of his cock. The car was filled with the earthy scent of his cum.  As his cum stopped shooting out of his cock, he slowly relaxed and grabbed her into a tight hug. "That was the best!" he said as he kissed her. Faith felt exhilarated at the pleasure she had given him. She grabbed some tissue from her purse to wipe up her hands and his glorious phallus. They got dressed in silence. As they dressed, she couldn't help feeling a little hurt. She had given him what he wanted, but she remained frustrated. Why did she have to stop him? Why didn't she let him put his hand in her pants? Why didn't she let him? They drove home and made small talk. It was the uncomfortable chit-chat that often occurred when they both wanted to talk about what had happened but neither one of them dared to start the conversation or admit their feeling.  She couldn't concentrate on anything he was saying, and she was certain that he was rambling on about things he didn't want to say, just to avoid the silence of the situation.  When they got home, he walked her to the door and kissed her good night. Faith went inside and went to her room. As she undressed, she could feel the wetness of her panties. Faith laid down and stroked herself to sleep.  She was so frustrated that she came very quickly and saw stars as she exploded. She awoke two hours later from a vivid dream of his erupting cock. She had to change her panties once again, and go beck to sleep. Saturday  night depths The next day was Saturday. Faith slept 'till noon. When she awoke and looked at her phone, she saw a message from Steve. He had called and wanted to see her that night. She knew she loved what had happened and she wanted more.  Would she get what she wanted tonight? How did she get what she wanted without being too eager?  Quickly, she picked up the phone and called him. They made plans to go to a movie and get something to eat. He arrived on time that evening to take her to the movie. She was excited and could tell that he was as excited as she was about the evening. They went to the movie, as usual, pretending that this was just a usual date.  After the movie, she got into his car.  He started the car and she heard him ask, "What do you want to do tonight?" She knew what she wanted but reluctantly she shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Whatever you want honey!"  She hoped he would read her mind and make the decision to go to the grove. They drove down the street and she could tell that he was thinking about the night before.  He was trying to play it cool and pretend to casually drive around town.  She was delighted that she was able to make him so happy. Steve nonchalantly drove out of town, nervously glancing at her out of the corner of his eye.  She knew he was hoping that she wouldn't notice or object to where they were headed.  As they drove, they both knew where they were going. In a few minutes, they found themselves back at the deserted grove of trees. He quickly kissed her and removed her blouse, reached behind her, and unfastened her bra.  He let out a sigh of relief that she hadn't stopped him and began sucking on her tits. She squirmed in delight as he sucked at her nipples. "That's it hon! keep sucking! it feels so good!" she cooed. He stopped sucking after a few minutes and sat back. He tried to subtlety indicate what he wanted.  He raised his hips, trying to persuade her to touch him. She rolled her eye.  He wasn't as clever as he thought he was.  She knew what he wanted and decided to play along with his “persuasion.” She reached down and unfastened his pants. "Good!" he said "That's it! take it out!" She reached into his pants and grabbed his cock. It felt so alive. She lifted his cock out of his underwear and she could already see the moisture collecting on the head. She began to stroke and explore his cock as he signed in relief. She decided that tonight, she didn't want to go home frustrated. She stopped her ministrations after a few minutes. "Don't stop now!" he begged. "How about sucking on my nipples some more?" she asked. He brought her face to his and kissed her. "Sure, I would love to!" he chuckled. They kissed and he pulled her so that she was laying across his lap, with her head leaning against the car door. She could feel his straining cock as it pressed into her back. He kissed her neck and worked his way toward her breasts. She sucked in her breath as he kissed and nuzzled her tits. "Yes! Yes, that's it!" she moaned. He had his left arm around her back, bracing her from the car door. As he kissed her tits, he reached his hand around and began stroking her left breast as he kissed and sucked at her right nipple. He stroked her stomach with his right hand. He cautiously moved his hand lower on her stomach until he reached the top of her jeans. She felt his hand move hesitantly under the waistband of her pants. He moved his hand back and forth along her stomach, just under the material of her jeans, building up confidence, then his hand crept lower and soon was squarely between her legs. She was ready for him this time. She longed to have him touch her the way she had seen Jim touching Christine. "Please don't tease me!" she whispered. "I need to feel your hand touching my skin." He smiled and undid the buttons on her jeans. Steve unbuttoned all the buttons and placed his hand on her panties. She sucked in her breath as he stroked her through the thin material. "Baby, that feels so good!" she purred. "Don't stop!" She was so wet and knew that he could feel the cloth of the panties getting damp as he rubbed her. He felt the hair that surrounded her mound and ran his finger down the crease in the center of her mound. She almost lifted her hips clear off of the seat as she felt his finger stroke her through her panties. She rocked her hips into his finger.  He then reached up higher and placed his hand inside the band of her panties. "Go on!" she encouraged him. He pushed his hand under her panties and down onto her pussy.  He explored her mound and ran his fingers through the patch of hair surrounding her cunt. He stroked her and felt her pussy lips opening and he could feel the moisture seeping out of her. "God, you're wet!" he said as he ran his hand down between the lips of her cunt and into her opening. "Yes! Yes, that's it, rub right there!" she begged. He felt her becoming slicker and opening up as he ran his hand along the slit into her pussy. She jumped as he touched her clit. "Rub harder, come on baby! make me come!" "Lift your hips so I can get your pants off!" he said as he rubbed her clit. “Stop talking and help me cum! You can feel enough already!" she groaned as she rubbed her hips back and forth on his finger. "It would be a lot nicer for you if I didn't have to fight with these damn pants!" he whispered as he continued to circle his finger on her clit, dipping a finger into her pussy. "You're doing great just as you are! Rub harder! I'm coming!" she cried "Uhn! Uhn! yea baby, more! Yes! yes! yes!" she screamed, and her body tightened as she rubbed herself against his finger. She continued to groan and writhe as she felt the waves of her orgasm. She started to relax, and she could feel the rock-hardness of his cock poking into her back. She turned to look at the bulge poking out of his pants and started to his cock. While laying in his lap, it was awkward to try and stroke his cock, so she hopped back to her side of the car and continued to explore his cock. "Yes, baby that's it! Do it like you did last night!" he moaned. She opened his pants farther and exposed more of his cock.  She teased his cock as he moaned in delight. "God, Faith that feels great! Put your hand around it and move your hand up and down!" She grabbed his cock and wrapped her hand around it. "Steve, it's so big! I can't get my hand around it!" she said, still surprised at the size. She knew what she wanted to do with it, but wanted him to say it. "Just do like you are babe! it feels damn good!" She continued to stroke his cock and spread the leaking come around his cock as it dripped out of the tip of his cock. She bent down closer to his cock to have a good look at the rock-hard shaft. As she bent down, she couldn't resist sticking her tongue out and licking the head of his cock. He jumped and let out a deep moan, and she felt his body jerk with excitement. "Did you like that hon?" she asked, hoping he'd be grateful and ask for more of the same. "God, yes do it some more!" he begged. She stuck out her tongue and licked the head again. She could taste the saltiness of the come and enjoyed the feel of his cock on her tongue. She lowered her head and ran her tongue all the way to the base of his cock. "Yea Baby, lick my cock!" he crooned. "That's it! Lick up and down! Yes, you're doing it great!" She smiled at herself and could feel his hips flexing in time to her licking. "Do you want me to put it in my mouth?" she asked. "Oh God! would you? It would feel so great!" he moaned. She opened her mouth in an "O" and put her mouth over the tip of his cock. As it entered her mouth, she could feel him jump and could feel his cock twitch and throb. It felt so alive. She felt so empowered for having such control of his sexual satisfaction. "Gawd, baby! Take it deeper and suck on it!" She lowered her head, took more of his cock into her mouth, and began to suck on it. She held it still in her mouth exploring the taste and feel. She felt his hips moving up and down, trying to get her to move on his cock. In response, she began a slow movement with her mouth taking in about an inch of his cock. "That's it, babe, move your mouth more! Take it into your mouth!" She was afraid she would gag on the thickness as she tried to take more of it into her mouth, but she slowly lowered her head as she took two, three then four inches into her mouth. She enjoyed the feel and taste as he moaned and began to breathe faster. She lifted her mouth to the tip of his prick and lowered her wet mouth until she had taken almost all of his rod into her mouth. She felt his cock entering the back of her throat and resisted the impulse to gag. Once the initial gag impulse was gone, she found that she could take another inch into her mouth. "God, baby! That's it you almost have it all! Suck me a little deeper!" he groaned. He put his hand on her head and she felt him push her head farther down on his thick cock. She attempted to say "no" but couldn't get the word out around the thick cock in her mouth. He must have heard her making a noise and stopped pushing on her head. As he let up, she moved her mouth up to the tip of his cock.  When her mouth was at the head of his cock, he pushed down on her head and flexed his hips, driving his cock into her mouth. The two lovers started a rhythm with her mouth moving up and down his cock as he thrust into her. She loved the feel of him flexing his hips and using her mouth for his pleasure. She continued to move her mouth the length of his cock. She continued to suck, and he began to moan and repeat her name. His cock became hotter and thicker in her mouth. She wondered what she was going to do when he came. She lifted her head. "What do I do when you come?" "You can spit it out or just swallow it! But don't stop to talk about it! Just keep sucking!" He pushed her mouth back down onto his cock and she decided that it didn't taste bad.  She would just hold it in her mouth and decide what to do at that time. She lowered her mouth on his throbbing member as they started the up-and-down rhythm. He pushed on her head faster and thrust his hips harder.  She kept her mouth moving up and down in a rhythm with his hand, going faster and faster. The motion got faster, his hips thrusting harder.  More of his cock was going into her mouth. She felt the head of his cock pressing deep against her throat and was surprised that she was not gagging. She relaxed as the thickness slid in and out of her mouth. On the next down stroke, she fully relaxed and felt her nose pressing against his stomach.  She had all of his cock in her mouth and throat. Once she had his whole cock in her mouth and she kept her mouth down around the base of his cock as he let up the pressure on her head. Now that she had him all the way in, she didn't want to move so she could savor the feel of his cock. "Gawd, babe! I can't believe you have it in your throat! You're a natural-born fellacionado!" he cried. She could hear the pride in his voice. "Gawd, I am going to come! Don't move, let me come down your throat!" he yelled. She felt his hand holding her head down and could feel his cock swelling as the first pulse of cum raced down his cock and into her throat. She almost choked on the quantity of cum being expelled into her throat. She withdrew halfway to catch her breath. As she withdrew, the second and third volleys of cum shot into her mouth. She quickly swallowed and dove back down onto the throbbing rod. She took it all back in as he continued to pump semen down her throat. Each successive pulse was weaker and weaker. Steve slumped in exhaustion as he stopped cumming. She could still feel his cock throbbing as she milked his prick dry with her mouth. And she didn't have to use napkins anymore! "That was the best!" he said as he raised her head and kissed her. Steve could taste his cum on her lips, As they kissed. The lights of a car could be seen in the distance. They quickly dressed and arranged themselves. The other car continued down the road past them, as they let out a sigh of relief. Steve started the car and drove toward her house in silence. Tonight the drive home wasn't awkward at all! They were both fully sated and contemplative. In less than an hour, Faith went from near total ignorance in cock skills, to being a fully-trained, advanced throating goddess. When they reached her house, he got out and opened her door. The couple walked hand in hand to her door. He gave her a quick good-night kiss and promised to call her the next day. He drove home in a heavenly state of bliss, having experienced a treat that rarely a man ever experiences. She quickly went up to her room and fell into a sound sleep. She didn't need to worry whether Steve thought she was too ‘easy'. Three months of prudishness established that she respected herself. Tonight proved that she has the selfless capacity to be a great lover. A Generous and devoted lover. Tonight she slept well, in the confidence of her new-found sexual pleasures. Relaxing on a Sunday Faith awoke the next morning to the sound of her family moving around downstairs. She could hear her parents talking with her younger brother and sister. She could hear them talking about going on a Sunday drive. Just then her mom called up to her to wake up, and asked if she was "coming?" She laughed at the phrase understanding the play on words. "Not right now!" she yelled, noticing the dryness and pain in her throat.  She knew that she would have a sore throat after all the rough pounding it took last night.  The pain in her throat sent an erotic jolt through her body. She couldn't stand the thought of spending all day in a car with her family. She got out of bed, put on her bathrobe, and went downstairs. "Mom, I just can't go today, I have too much homework," explained Faith. She hoped that they would buy the excuse and just leave her alone. "Well, if that's what you want, we will just have fun without you." said her mom as she packed the picnic lunch. "We should be gone until about dark, be careful here by yourself." said her father as she walked back up the stairs. She crawled back in bed and listened as her family got in the car and pulled out of the drive. Faith lay in bed for a few more minutes, then went into the bathroom and took a nice long shower. As she stepped out of the shower and began to dry off, her phone rang. It was Steve on the line. "Steve, how are you?" Faith beamed. "I was just calling to see what you were doing?" Steve answered with eagerness. "I just got out of the shower and am standing here dripping wet!" Faith knew that her word picture would turn Steve on. "Are you standing there naked? Or are you ‘wet'” Steve inquired. “I would love to come over and see that." "You can't right now, I have some homework to do and some other shit to get done before school tomorrow." She knew she was being a cock-tease, now. Gawd this is so fun! "Please, I need to see you!" Steve begged. Cha Ching! It worked like a charm. She's got him so horny that he'll do anything for a release. She thought for a moment and made a decision. "Ok, No one is home right now, so if you hurry, I can see you before they get home." Faith never bothered to tell him they have a 6-hour window to themselves. She just wanted him now! Truth is, she's even hornier than he is, but don't let Steve know that. "I'll be right there, see ya in a minute!" he hung up the phone and she could feel her legs getting weak and could feel a tingling building up in her pussy. She sat down on her bed, waiting in anticipation for him to arrive. As she sat there, she decided to get dressed in something sexy to surprise him. She started to look in the closet for the perfect outfit. As she sorted through the clothes, she decided that she couldn't go through with dressing too sexy. Steve might get the wrong idea and think that she was too easy. In addition, her mom had never let her by anything that would be at all revealing. But the real reason is that she was so obsessed with her own horny passions that she couldn't be bothered to deal with clothes. About all she did was make her bed and pick up around her bedroom. As she sat naked on her bed, daydreaming about her schemes for the afternoon, she heard him drive up. She quickly threw on her satin dressing robe over her naked body and went downstairs to answer the door. She opened the door and he stepped inside, grabbed her, and kissed her hard. The satin robe did nothing to contain her protruding hard nipples. She was horny and decided not to hide it anymore. She felt the kiss weaken her knees. They quickly closed the front door before any of the prying neighbors saw them standing in the door with just her robe on. As quickly as the door closed, he grabbed Faith and began to kiss his way down her neck. He pushed her back and she was forced back against the wall of the entry by his attack. She was unable to retreat any further from the kisses and could feel the hardness in his pants pressing against her. He placed his hand under her ass and lifted her lightly from the ground. She was excited as she hung in the air, pinned against the wall by his thrusting hips. With her arms wrapped over his shoulders, she spread her legs and wrapped her ankles around his waist.  She twerked her hips back against his pelvis. The excitement continued to build as they thrust their tongues deeply into each other's mouth. He placed his hands inside her robe and she pushed him away. "Stop! We can't do this in front of the door where the neighbors can see!" The implied admission in her protest was that; ‘Oh yes! We will do this, and we will do this in better accommodations than the wood floor in the entry'. Faith never did get dressed for Steve's visit, because she never wanted to get dressed. The message was obvious and even Steve picked up all the clues.  They didn't talk about it. They just did it. By Fredly  For Literotica

Kyle tutors a snooty rich girl… with equally rich results.    by MarshalMarmont1815  - listen to the Podcast. at Steamy Stories. After the break was over, I was somewhat excited to return to school. On the bus, Emily was all over me. “I still can't believe Mom fucked you.” Emily said. “Well we can't all live such glamorous lives as I do,” I said as I puffed an imaginary cigar. Emily hit me playfully on the stomach before unzipping my pants. “So are you excited to be a senior?” Emily asked as she licked my cum from between her fingers.“Pretty much,” I replied, “it'll hopefully be better now that I have that journalism scholarship in the bag.” She stroked my cock. “Just promise me that wherever you go, you'll take me with you.” I looked at her and saw the serious concern in her face. I wrapped my arm around her. “Emily, there is no one in the entire world I'd rather spend my life with. Who knows? Maybe we'll even travel the world together.” She smiled and lay her head on my chest, continuing to stroke me as we pulled up to the school. The teachers directed us to the large gymnasium and onto the bleachers. I saw many girls in blouses and floral dresses that looked as if they could double as a tablecloth in Julia Child's kitchen. “I'd love to see you in those,” I said to Emily, wearing a motorcycle T-shirt and leather skirt along with her knee high leather boots. “You've seen me naked,” she retorted, “So why do you care?” I considered this. “Good point. Consider it stricken from the record.” “Never was recorded,” she replied as we sat. I laughed and shook my head as she nestled against me The principal, Jennie Stevens came onto the stage and began to speak. Her black top and sweater did little to hide the curves of her 30J tits. She spoke of the school policies, dress codes and class schedules. Thankfully, I had my friends in many of the same periods. Ms. Franklin, a 36-year-old English teacher was immediately one of my instant favorites. She really encouraged my writing and over the next few days read my short stories. She had a curvy figure and still looked attractive in her black skirt and blue heels. Her 32G tits nearly popping from her blouse. “Kyle?” she called as I was about to hustle out with the class to lunch. “Yes Ms. Franklin?” I asked. She fiddled with her gold wedding ring and began. I could tell she was having marital problems but I didn't press. Not at the moment anyway. “You know Kendall Hutchinson don't you?” “Yes…” I answered, not sure why she was asking about her. Kendall was a senior as well and cheerleader not to mention one of the most popular girls in school. “Well, to make it short,” Ms. Franklin said, “she's failing this class. And the last thing I want is for anyone to stay behind. So… seeing as your one of my best students, I'd like you to consider tutoring her.” Being as Kendall was as snooty as they came, Ms. Franklin more than likely saw my hesitation. “I know it's a lot to ask, Kyle. Especially with no pay but I'll try anything to make it up to you.” As you know, I can never resist a woman in need. She looked at me pleadingly with her warm brown eyes and I sighed. “Yay!” she cheered excitedly while clapping her hands. “Don't worry, I'll arrange everything with Kendall. Thank you so much Kyle.” I smiled at her happiness. “You're welcome.” She was still smiling as I walked to lunch. Emily snoozed on my chest after a hard and fast paced ‘first day of after school fuck' (Emily's words). Her hand remained tightly clenched on my cock but I didn't mind. I just loved having her near me, her strawberry scented shampoo being so comforting. My phone chimed on the table next to her bed and she stirred but didn't wake up. I checked the text and groaned as I saw it was from Kendall. “Go ahead,” Emily groaned without opening her eyes and she rolled off me, letting me quickly dress after she kissed me. “And I want you good and hard tomorrow!” she called after me as I left out the door. - As I pulled up to Kendall's house, I was taken aback by the size of the house. Both a Mercedes and Maserati were in the garage. I knew the Maserati was hers from her constant bragging. After I knocked, the door flung open and I came in contact with Kendall's angry glare. Her black tank top let her 36F boobs move freely and was perfectly combined with her plaid miniskirt. “About time you've gotten here!” she said with an eye roll. “Oh!” another woman said as she came around the corner, “is this your tutor Kendall?” “Barely,” she retorted, “he's 5 minutes late.” “Well we're all late sometimes,” the beautiful woman said with a warm smile, “or in your case, sometimes completely absent.” Kendall rolled her eyes as her mother invited me in. “Hello Kyle,” she said with a soft handshake which made her K-cups shake as well (obviously natural). “I'm Amy Hutchinson.” the kind woman said, “Kendall's mother.” “I wouldn't have ever guessed you were anything over 20,” I said. Amy blushed as Kendall rolled her eyes and pushed me toward the stairs. “Have a good study session you two,” Amy said as we left the room, “it was nice meeting you Kyle.” When we reached Kendall's room, she pushed me inside and began to text her idiotic friends on her phone. “I believe a key part of tutoring involves study material…” I said and she sighed before rummaging through her backpack. Her short skirt rode up her ass as she continued looking and soon I could feel my cock getting harder and fuller. I couldn't take my eyes off her white panties and I could clearly see her camel toe. When she announced she had found it, I sat down to avoid her seeing my boner. The last thing I needed was her loud mouth telling her friends how I got hard in her bedroom. Matters weren't helped when Amy walked in, her large boobs bouncing. “I'm going to the office kids. There's food in the fridge if you get hungry.” As Kendall stood, her tank top had nearly fell underneath her boobs and I stiffened even further. The cold air in the room soon had her tits poking through her top. Thankfully she didn't notice as she threw the book onto the bed and flopped down with a large sigh. After an hour and a half, we had made little progress and she was still struggling to understand. As we took a break, her phone chimed and she shot up. “Oh shit I forgot!” Kendall exclaimed, “Ashton is having her party tonight. I have to get ready!” Forgetting I was there, I watched as she rushed to her closet and nearly pulled off her top before she looked at me. “Okay look,” she said, “I know Ms. Hutchinson is holding you to this. So how about we simply tell her you came and tutored me and we can forget the whole thing?” “Why would I do that?” I asked coyly. “Because I said so…” she said as if it was obvious. “I don't see what I get out of it,” I said, “besides I promised Ms. Hutchinson I'd do it.” “Oh I see,” she said, “you need some payment for your silence. Alright let's get this over with.” My eyes bucked as she began to unbutton my khakis. “Shrimp cock probably won't last a…” she abruptly stopped talking as my pants hit the floor. “What was that you were saying?” I asked. “Holy fuck!” Kendall exclaimed, “there is no fucking way that this is real!” “Oh but it is,” I said evilly, “and I believe I was promised a reward for keeping quiet…” “But,” She stammered, “I've never seen a cock so huge.” “Hmm…” I pondered tauntingly, “I don't hear how that's my problem. I'm simply waiting on you to fulfill your end.” “But I can't…” she whined, obviously both impressed and nervous. “Oh well,” I said nonchalantly as I began to pull up my pants, “It'll be nice seeing you still as freshman next year.” “Wait!” she shouted as she grabbed my waistband, “I'll… I'll suck you off…” I nodded as she stroked it slowly, licking off the forming precum before licking down my whole length. She then opened wide and took me inside. She easily fit half of me down her throat before digging her nails into my ass cheeks and plunging the rest of me inside. Finding I still hadn't cum, she gagged and pulled back, her boobs heaving. Instantly, I pulled off her top and began rubbing the hard nipples. “Hey!” she shouted, “that… isn't… a part… of our deal.” I stopped and reached for my pants again but she finally consented and I began to fondle them again. She began moaning as I sucked them, laying back onto the bed as I flicked them with my tongue. She then kissed me warmly as she removed her pants and my shirt. I kissed each tit before moving to eat her out and she soon began to moan louder. “Yes Kyle…” she moaned as she gripped my hair, “eat my pussy.” I couldn't believe it. I had the most sought after girl in school begging for me to eat her pussy. I flicked my tongue against the clit, moving in slow clockwise circles getting her turned on even more. “Oh yes Kyle! Fuck, your tongue feels as big as your cock!” Kendall groaned as she squeezed her boobs, “Oh god, please don't stop. I'm almost there!” With one final deep lick, she exploded all over my face and the sheets, grinding her cunt into my face. I kept licking, up and down and side to side, making her cry out loudly. “Kyle!!!” Kendall screamed until I letup, falling back in exhaustion . “That was the best fucking orgasm of my entire life,” she panted. I watched her amusingly as she ate her previous insulting words. She leaned forward and took my cock into her mouth again. Her bobbing sped up and I moaned as she slurped loudly on my prick. She then pulled up and spit on it, vigorously jerking it off. She gave a final lick and straddled me, torturing me by sliding her slick pussy lips up and down my cock. “Do you want to fuck me Kyle?” Kendall asked. I looked into her eyes and saw she wasn't asking as a joke. But in a sense of urgency. She wanted me to say yes. “Yes Kendall,” I replied, “I do.” She smiled and slid me into her. Fuck, was she tight. I moved my hands to cup her soft and squishy tits, sucking her round areolas. As she began to bounce, we moaned together, kissing intently. “Oh Kyle,” she moaned as she bounced, “you feel so fucking huge!” I grabbed her hips but didn't slow her rapid bouncing, sucking and pinching her tits. I put her ass in a firm grip and she cried out as she went faster, her ass slamming into my thighs. I then flipped her over and began fucking with all the intensity I could gather. “Yes Kyle!” Kendall screamed as she held her tits, “God yes! Fuck me!!!” She pulled my head down to kiss her as my balls slapped against her ass. “Damn it! Pound that fat cock into me!” Kendall screamed before I tightly held both her hips and began fucking her like there was no tomorrow. “You're glad you stayed now aren't you?” I grunted. “Holy shit…” she moaned as I groped her bouncing tits, “there's no where I'd rather be…” Encouraged, I picked up speed, watching my cock slam into her wet hole. She screamed as she dug her fingers into her tits, turning me on even more. The impact from our bodily collisions increased in pace and we both cried out together. “I can't last much longer,” I moaned and I began to pull out. However, she wrapped her legs around me and gave me an intent look before pulling to kiss her. She screamed into my mouth as she began to cum, tightening so hard around my cock I had no choice but to let go, filling her insides with my seed. She began throwing herself into me, prompting me to keep firing. At long last, I stopped cumming, the two of us kissing all over one another. “I never knew getting fucked could feel so good…” she said as she laughed. I chuckled along with her and lay back, staring at the ceiling. I was amazed as I felt her mount me again. “What about the party?” I asked. “What about it?” she asked as she began to ride, “I want you to tutor me Kyle. You can tutor in Latin for all I care. As long as I get fucked. That way you can fulfill your end with Hutchinson and I get my itch scratched. Deal?” “I'd be crazy not to accept.” I replied to which she smiled and we fucked yet again. - After I came inside Emily for the 5th time the next day, my phone chimed. Emily smirked, “Kendall again?” However, the phone kept chiming. All texts from cheerleaders. And they all said the same thing: by MarshalMarmont1815 for Literotica

A Milky College Encounter A college science project causes an erotic milky mess. By Aester - Listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the last day of the biology 101 project. With Alice and I having missed the first lesson we had to finish up the project while the rest of the class started the regular lessons again. As we walked through the hallway, to the independent study area, I walked slightly behind her, so I could steal glances at her magnificent ass. I really had hit the jackpot with this project; by a stroke of luck we were both not present for the first lesson, which meant we got paired up automatically as the only remaining college freshman students. I was supposed to be at the state university, but the new concussion protocols disqualified me. I was still trying to get used to not being the star athlete on campus. Now I had to rely on my brain for my future success in life. Normally I would never get the chance to do a group assignment with her. Even though we got along pretty nicely, she is the center of attention, which meant she was always preoccupied, or engaged with other people. Alice is basically the perfect girl. She's from another suburb on the other side of the metropolitan area from my high school.  The first thing anyone would notice about her is her body. She has probably the best apple bottom in the school, which she usually has on display, in her tight jeans. She has wide feminine hips that flow into a small, perfectly flat waist. Her ass sways gracefully through the halls of the community college. Yet this waist is rarely admired as it is obscured by her massive chest. Her boobs are the most implausible part about her. They are the size of her head, if not slightly bigger. I've never seen her cleavage, but her shirts, struggling to stretch over those colossal mammaries, and then tucked into her jeans, draws more attention than any other young woman could, flaunting a deep cleavage. As if that wasn't enough she has a cute face, full luscious lips (you could mistake her for having a well-done lip filler) and beautiful brunette hair with blonde highlights. Her personality was great to go along with that. Her pleasant and engaging friendliness really surprised me. When I first met her, I expected her to be bitchy, but she was anything but that. She has a warm personality and is always flaunting her beautiful smile. I really enjoyed talking to her, as did probably every other guy, and most girls in school, but I rarely got to. I imagine most women with a body like hers would be self-absorbed and exploit guys. And that's usually because they can get away with, well, anything; because of their hot, sexy body. But Alice treats everyone with kind acceptance and mutual respect. She seems undeterred by lewd comments and ogling. This project however, was a godsend, since it had given me a lot of time with her. Our Own Study Group. We sat down in a little secluded space and got to work, though we were basically done with the project already. "There is no way!" Alice exclaimed, upon me telling her one of those random facts (did you know the human nose never stops growing?). "Yeah it's true!" I replied, she was obviously overestimating the rate of this growth, but I was having a little fun. "In fact, since the first time we met, your nose has gotten considerably bigger!" "What!? You're bullshitting me!" "No it's true! Look it up" She proceeded to google it on her phone as I grinningly waited. "Wow, you are right" she said, with her eyes still glued to the phone. She proceeded to feel her nose, as if to make sure it was still the same size. I couldn't tell if she was just acting or actually serious. "You're so smart" Alice continued. Okay, now I knew for sure that she was playing. "I know, I know" I responded. "And you're good at other things" I said glancing down quickly at her bust, which now partly rested on the desk. "You did not just!" She responded with a serious look. I broke out laughing and she struggled to keep her act of being infuriated, betrayed by her smile. We had been doing this kind of flirtatious teasing since the beginning of the project, and the privacy of this desk allowed me to push it further. Unfortunately I couldn't tell whether she was as into me as I was into her, as she was pretty flirtatious with a lot of guys. I guess she just really enjoys the attention. "I'm going to go to the toilet" she announced. I got a beautiful view of her ass as she walked down the hallway, she probably realized that I was looking and swayed her hips a little more, enjoying how she was teasing me. Alice had a reputation for staying in the toilet for very long, much to the annoyance of teachers. It probably had something to do with the strict no phone policy of the school, which meant if you wanted to use your phone, you had to get out of the classroom some way or another. As I knew it would take a while before Alice returned, I tried to get more comfortable in the wooden desk chairs. There was a serene quietness in the hallway, it was pretty late in the day, and if you paid very close attention, you could hear the chatter of the last lessons in the distance. Usually I would mistake this atmosphere for being a lonely depressing one, but with Alice's presence it seemed perfect, like we were alone in the world. I took to scrolling on Reddit, but found myself daydreaming about Alice, with some gif playing endlessly in the background. I didn't know how to feel about Alice, like probably any other red blooded male I was sexually attracted to her, and had found myself fantasizing about her while masturbating. Her body was simply ridiculous, I had yet to find a porn-star that had a body that could match Alice's. Since the start of this project something changed however. Alice was more in my thoughts than ever, but I couldn't stand the sexual fantasies I had had about her. Knowing what this meant I admitted to myself that I had a crush on her. I pondered if I should send her a text sometime, especially since the project was coming to an end, our friendship would probably deteriorate if I didn't undertake something. "Being very productive I see." A voice came. I tore myself from my daydream as Alice smiled and winked as she sat down. I hadn't even heard her approach. I quickly put my phone away. Something seemed off, as Alice immediately got to work without saying a word. She bent over the desk while writing. For a second I admired how her breasts rested on the desk. I wondered how weird it would be to have those huge things hanging off your chest, always getting in your way. Alice looked up, I quickly diverted my eyes, caught in the act of staring. Yet something caught my eye and I quickly returned my gaze, looking her in the eye. Her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried. "Wow, Alice, what's wrong?" I asked her, shocked at the sudden seriousness of the situation. "Oh, it's nothing. I'm just not feeling great" She responded, her usual positive energy seemingly vanished. For a second I accepted the answer, but quickly realized how weird it was that in about ten minutes she went from her usual happy self to almost crying. I got the feeling that something serious had happened. "Alice, you know that you can trust me; right?" "Did something happen?" I continued. She looked up at me. Her eyes suggested she could start crying any second. I unconsciously felt a sort of anger building in myself, like I wanted to protect her from whatever had hurt her like this. "Alice?" I softly and slowly repeated, as she seemed lost in thought. After a few, tense, seconds she finally gave in. "Come with me" She said, barely loud enough to hear, as she stood up. In the Women's Faculty Restroom. I walked with her through the hallway. My emotions were through the roof, the same anger was there but also a kind of fear. She walked  a bit slower, with her arms crossed under her heaving boobs. She went into a faculty bathroom and I followed her. Once inside she locked the door behind me. This faculty bathroom was different in that sense, it still had stalls but for some reason the entire room could be locked. She leaned against the side wall and looked at the ground, not willing to make eye contact. "I have a condition" She started. “I need to know you'll respect my private health issues, because I desperately need help now.” She paused, hesitant to explain. I didn't know what to think. Before I could say anything she took a deep breath and continued. “Sometimes the pill causes a rare set of conditions. Over this semester, I developed some rare side effects from birth control pills.” "All my hormones are hyperactive. I lactate. My boobs make milk, even though I'm not pregnant." Then she explained, “My gynecologist thinks this will subside, but for the past few months I've been dealing with a dairy farm on my chest.” I was astounded with this information, but she continued. "I need to pump the milk out every few hours, otherwise they swell and start to hurt badly." I was dumbfounded. She proceeded to look through her bag and then produced a breast pump. There was a suction cup with a bottle, and attached to that was a small plastic tube that led to a hand pump. "It's broken" she explained. She made eye contact with me for the first time since we came into the bathroom. It was obviously awkward for the both of us, but the seriousness of the situation cut through this awkwardness a little. Before I could react she put the pump system in my hands. "I need it to work." She continued. "I don't know how I'll get through the rest of the day, otherwise; and it hurts like hell." Her voice quivered, then transitioned to a silent whimper. It was all still a blur of info for me to process. I just looked her in the eyes, and hoped that I was expressing empathy, while I took the pump from her. I'm pretty technically inclined so I started to inspect it, hoping it was something easy to fix. It felt weird handling the pump, it being such a feminine item, it made me feel like I wasn't supposed to touch it. I quickly established that there couldn't really be anything wrong with the suction cup and bottle, so I proceeded to look at the pump section. I noticed how Alice stuffed her hand under her shirt, when she touched her breast she let out a heavy sigh, affirming that they really were painful. She must have noticed me looking, but acted as if I wasn't there, which in turn made me feel a little more at ease, since I still had a strong feeling I wasn't supposed to see all this. I tried to test the hand pump for a second, but then noticed that a part of the plastic casting had cracked. There was no way it could be repaired. Alice looked a little calmer, maybe because now she wasn't alone with this problem anymore. "Alice. Eh. It's not going to work anymore. The casing is cracked along the intake fitting. It sucks air and prevents the buildup of a vacuum of low air pressure. I can't repair it without an epoxy resin, and that will require several hours to set up and harden." I broke the bad news to her. “I can try to have it repaired overnight?” "Oh okay, Thanks," she responded, with obvious disappointment. Alice moved so she could sit on the large bathroom sink counter, and closed her eyes, probably deep in thought. We stood for a few minutes in silence, both not knowing what to say or do. I wanted to ask her if she had a spare pump or if there was some other way to get the milk out, but I knew must have considered all that before. "Screw it, there's no other way," she broke the silence. She'd been building up the courage to sacrifice her modesty, in hopes that I could at least show her some emotional support while she attempted to employ the manual expressing process that her gynecologist's nurse had told her about, a few months ago. Alice stood up and removed her shirt. I stood in awe as I her bra was revealed. "Should I, leave?" I asked her, gesturing to the door. "You don't have to," she answered. I wasn't exactly sure what she meant. She turned towards the wall and unclasped her bra. After having removed her bra, she turned towards the sink covering her nipples with her arm. Her breasts overflowed her arms and looked even bigger now exposed. She removed her arm from her breasts and I saw them in their full glory. They were plump and swollen. Almost like when a flat-chested woman first gets cheap D cup silicone implants. But these were more naturally hanging from her chest. There was no tell-tale crease on the topside of her mammaries, where a cheap silicone implant would take on the look of an over-inflated water balloon. Viewing her naked upper body from behind was marvelous! Still in her tight denim jeans, her wide hips flowed upward beautifully into her waist; which was quite narrow. I stepped aside and got a full view of her front torso in the large wall mirror, and her flat tummy made her globes look even bigger. They looked incredibly firm and sat high on her chest, I wondered if this was her natural shape or the swelling she talked about. Her pink areola was about 2 inches across and topped by a huge nipple, about as thick as her (admittedly small) fingers. Around her areola angry blue veins emphasized how engorged her breasts were. She started to manually press around her breasts by hand. Her small hands struggled to circumnavigate her massive swollen breasts, being so firm and large. Her heavy sighs indicated how painful and frustrating the process was.  It took about half a minute of tedious massaging before the first milk droplets started coming. With her breasts being so engorged, I expected the floodgates to open and rain milk, but her efforts were only met with small squirts. In a bout of frustration she put both hands on a single boob and squeezed, finally producing a sizeable stream. I started to feel uncomfortable as I was just staring at her without a purpose. Finally I realized that there was a reason I was still here. I gently approached her and she turned toward me slightly in a gesture of approval. She'd been too bashful to ask, but hoped I'd offer to help.  I slowly, hesitantly, reached out and placed my hand on her breast with her nipple between my thumb and index finger. The first thing I noticed was the heat, then the firmness. I gently squeezed and was surprised to find how little the breast yielded. "You can squeeze harder," she encouraged me. I squeezed harder and then felt the breast giving in under the pressure, a steady stream of milk shot out, over my shoulder and hitting the mirror at the other end of the counter. It was followed immediately by another sigh. It seemed my larger hands were better suited to this task, looking at her other boob, which she was still trying to milk herself, her fingers didn't reach much further than her areola. After a little while I settled into a sort of rhythm, it seemed like the flow of milk was only now getting up to steam, and she confirmed. "Yeah, that's good; like that." We stood in front of the sink. The tiled wall, mirror and sink were slowly developing a coat of thousands of milk droplets. Whatever mess we made, we could take care of later, now the only thing important was relieving her. Now that I was getting the hang of it, she released her grip from her other breast, since her own efforts seemed to be in vain. She closed her eyes and used her arm to lean on the sink. Her sighs were still constant.  I settled into a rhythm of starting high on the breast and firmly compressing so the milk glands emptied near the nipple. I noticed that alternating breasts allowed the tissue to recover and the breast returned to a natural shape while I was busy constricting the other breast. "Does it hurt?" I asked. "Yeah it does, but it's a good kind of pain. It's hard to describe." Up to this point the flow of milk didn't seem to have slowed down at all. And with her other breast still full I decided to change my approach. I stood behind her and reached under her arms, finding both breasts. I realized that pressing her breast tissue against her ribs was not conducive to better extraction. I had to start my manual pressing from the base of her breast and try to draw her flow out away from her chest. This also seemed less painful for Alice. As I continued alternately milking both breasts at the same time, her sighs got heavier and huskier. I was wondering if she got sexual pleasure out of this. She stood up and leaned back on me and let her head rest between my neck and shoulder. It seemed like the same stimulation that causes sexual arousal, actually releases the milk, a gush of lactation flowed for a few minutes. With her this close to me, I smelled her sweet scent, it wasn't a perfume, just the way she smelled. I recognized the smell from when I had been around her but it was about a hundred times stronger now that she was leaning on me. She was emitting a pheromone, perhaps. I was in a thin tee shirt, and hugging the sexiest girl on campus, and milking both of her breasts into the mirror of the faculty women's restroom.  She was leaning back into me with her eyes closed and a very pleasant expression on her gorgeous face. I've never had a wet dream this good! As impossibly unreal as it seemed, I was getting used to the situation, and because of that, actually realizing how ridiculous it was. For the first time in the roughly 10 minutes we'd been in the bathroom I noticed my raging boner, and how her ass just grazed past it occasionally. My cock was a flagpole ascending tightly up to the elastic waistband of my boxers. Alice hadn't opened her eyes since I started milking both breasts; yes, breasts. This was the best education in human anatomy I could get. In this room, I awakened to the masculine role of supportive partner to the female reproductive and nurturing process. I could not call these amazing mammaries by the crude terms used by schoolboys. I sensed a strong feeling she was now enjoying my assistance, which made me feel satisfied as I'd apparently helped her out of her predicament. My hands were now soaked in milk as well, the wetness making her breasts slippery. In my newfound awareness I also found my hands aching, which prompted me to stop for a second and change my grip. When I stopped for repositioning, Alice woke up from her trancelike state. Through the milk stained mirror I noticed the smile on her face. "Are you enjoying this?" I softly asked, as I resumed my grip and started gently milking. My mouth was just an inch from her ear and I'd been unaware that I was softly breathing on her neck. "Um, yes at this point it's very enjoyable." Alice answered me, blushing. Then she looked me in the eye, through the mirror's reflection; "I take you are enjoying it as well?" "Very much so." I softly replied into her ear with a look of honest gratitude. I noticed that her breasts were getting softer, which allowed me to milk her a lot better. I experimented with various alternating patterns and started getting up to a high pace. She moaned in response, and leaned forward; using both arms to lean on the sink. I leaned forward with her, resting my chest on her back. She hunched her back slightly and firmly pressed her ass cheeks on either side of my boner. There was no way she didn't feel this. Even through hers and my own jeans I could feel the softness of her ass, which formed into my crotch. I proceeded to milk her relentlessly, having become bolder with how hard I squeezed which she didn't seem to mind at all. The milk now mostly fell on the sink. I slowly started noticing her rocking her hips, pressing harder into my crotch, along both sides of my cock. Her own smell and the strong scent of what must be milk, filled the air and intoxicated me. Her grinding on my crotch became more intense. With her breasts hanging below her they basically lay in my hands, giving me a sense of their significant weight. With every squeeze my fingers now sank deep into her breast tissue, very coated by a film of milk. Her moaning and grinding was constant and was driving me to the edge. My cock started to spasm involuntarily and I knew that I was going to cum very soon. I began extending my milking motions closer to her erect nipples. This clearly drove Alice to an ecstasy of heavy breathing "Your hands feel so good on my nipples." She said through the breathy moans. I noticed how with every squeeze her breasts expanded to the sides, causing a huge side-boob under her exposed armpit. Entranced with this sight I exploded in my boxers. I, involuntarily, aggressively thrust into her soft ass, finally responding to her grinding. As the most intense orgasm I'd ever had rocked my body I continued to tightly press her ass into the counter. My knees went weak. She responded by pressing her ass even harder into my cock, further stimulating my orgasm. My cock just kept spurting, giving me the largest cumshot I'd ever had, but sadly, in my pants. When the orgasm subsided I noticed I had stopped milking and instead had held her nipples in a firm grip during the course of my orgasm. Realizing this I quickly resumed milking her, but noticed a bit of spasmic twerks from her pelvis. Then she took a huge breath, followed by a few moans. Alice's milk had definitely subsided, and after about a minute she called it a thorough milking. Returning Favors. "Thank you so much" She said as she turned toward me. Her face radiated with joy and satisfaction. "You can't imagine how troubled I was when my pump broke." "No problem" I answered her, and continued: "They look like they've calmed down." Her breasts were now in what must be their natural state, with a beautiful teardrop shape, her huge pink areola and nipples pointing up slightly, all above that beautiful flat tummy. "Yeah they have, they feel so much better!" You're very skilled! This is the most thoroughly emptied I been in weeks! I'll be able to make it through the rest of my classes, now. I reached out and touched her breast. Her large, still erect nipple pressed into my palm, and the now soft breast flesh yielded under my fingers. 15 minutes ago, these were hard pressurized globes, but now they lay more naturally from her chest, and sway with her slightest move. For some reason this felt like a bold move, even though I had spent about 15 minutes squeezing them, it was just different now that I faced her, and she looked me in the eye. She responded with a smile and a giggle. She really felt comfortable and safe with me. "I take it you like them?" "Oh yes, I sure do. They're beautiful. You're beautiful" I added "Thanks" she responded with her warm smile as she moved into hug me. As we hugged she pressed herself firmly into me, her still bare chest spreading out over mine, and my still present boner into her lower waist. "I guess we need to clean up" I announced as I looked glanced at the various milk coated surfaces in the bathroom. We both laughed for a bit at the sight. "No, I'll clean up." "It's my milk anyway." She responded. "Speaking of which, I first need to clean something else." She said, as she sank to her knees. It didn't take me long to realize what was happening. As she grabbed my belt with both hands and unbuckled, then she looked up at me with a naughty smile. As she dropped my pants and briefs to my knees, I really didn't know what to expect. I was now fully erect and still coated in my own cum from a few minutes ago. She carefully assessed the eruption and said; “I feel somewhat responsible for your, uh, mess. I hope you're can be as comfortable with me helping you, as I am with your help?” Alice reached over to her bag and got out a packet of moist wipes. Somewhere I was disappointed, thinking that she'd lick it clean or something, but I couldn't complain. She proceeded to slowly wipe my raging hard-on clean with the wipes. I got the feeling she was teasing me, with her very slow and careful wiping and getting her face very close. The cold wet wipes couldn't suppress my erection, with  Alice's hand gripping my rod constantly. My cock was spasming from the attention, which she clearly noticed. Even my balls were subjected to her thorough cleaning, which she did by using her small soft hand to lift my shaft and her other hand to wipe my sack thoroughly. She had her face so close I could swear I felt the heat of her face radiating on my cock. I was afraid that I'd burst at any moment, cumming all over her pretty face. My spasms were getting more frequent and I swear that if she put her hand on my shaft one more time I'd cum, and then she stopped. She put the wipes away and looked up at me. I don't know how my face looked, but the tension must've been very noticeable. She laughed at my expression and announced. "And now for your reward." She put her hand on my shaft and started slowly jerking. She clearly knew what to do, but there was still a little awkwardness in her movement, which only made it cuter. It didn't take long at all before I was very close, she moved her hand excruciatingly slowly and my breathing was getting irregular. With her great sense of knowing how close I was, exactly when I felt myself ejaculating, and the cum shooting through my dick, she put the tip in her mouth; wrapping just the tip inside her beautiful luscious full lips. I shot powerful blasts, with shot after shot shooting into her warm mouth. She struggled to keep her mouth closed on my shaft as she proudly smiled. When I was done she stood up and swallowed my load while looking me straight in the eye. "All cleaned up." She announced in a sultry voice. The intense sexuality of her act caught me off guard and I stood flabbergasted with my mouth open. She broke out laughing causing me to break out of my shock and join her in laughing. "I'm sorry, I just had to do it" She explained. This is where our flavor of playful teasing and flirtatious acts met reality, and it caught me off guard. "You caught me off guard!" I responded. "You should be glad I didn't call you daddy!" She added laughing My cock twitched when she said ‘daddy', I didn't expect I would find that so hot. I knew I needed to find some kind of comeback, and thought quickly. "Well, it's great we found another thing you're incredibly good at." She turned toward me with a shocked look. "You!" She exclaimed. She proceeded to repeatedly hit me on the shoulder in a playful way, which looked ridiculous with her still exposed boobs swinging violently on her body. I insisted on helping her clean the bathroom. We pretty much used up all the toilet paper in the room but we got it done. I was increasingly curious how the milk tasted, but I wasn't going to lick it from a bathroom wall. Still, I was confident I'd get to taste it someday. When we were all done she proceeded by putting her bra on. It was a huge thing, I could tell her head would fit into one of the cups. I looked on, fascinated, as she tried to put the huge thing on. She looked up at me. "Why don't you help me, instead of just looking?" She asked me, in a playful arrogant way. I stood behind her and started to get to work on the six clasps that held the thick band. I tried to see if there was a tag somewhere, I was very curious about her bra size, but I couldn't find one. She had the expression of a woman who enjoyed the caring attention of a man who showed gentle care for her. As we finally exited the bathroom the coolness of the hallway was pleasant. In total we'd only spent about 30 minutes in there, yet so much happened it felt like an eternity. Alice announced. "In a few hours I'll need to milk again, so I need to get to my backup pump." Please tell the teacher I need to go home, but I'll be back. "Yeah my hands are getting pretty tired anyway." I responded, as if she was willing to go through this again today. Alice just smiled and went in for a quick hug "You're amazing! I'm so glad we're science partners! Let's talk after school." When I returned to the desk in the hallway, where I'd left all of my stuff, I sat down. The biology lesson had long ended. I should go find the teacher to hand in the project, and make up some excuse for disappearing. As I strolled through the empty hallways of the high school, I pondered what I'd text Alice as an icebreaker. I had just gotten the golden ticket, and I would be dating the most pretty, perfect girl I'd ever known.   By Aester for Literotica

The students learn which positions are best for breeding. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Andrea!” Sunny called, waving as the small, brunette girl entered the room, walking briskly to her seat. “Are you feeling better?” Lindsay asked. It was a fair question. The last time they had seen her was at the end of class yesterday. When the period had wrapped up, she was still dazed and limp, totally mind-fucked in the aftermath of her overwhelming climaxes, and being cradled in Chris's arms. “Of course.” Andrea snapped, her cheeks growing bright red.“See?” Chris said from his desk across the room. “I told you she was fine. She loved it.” “I did NOT love it!” Andrea lied. “That was humiliating! Seriously, being fucked like a dog?! What kind of girl wants to be fucked like a dog??” “O, me!” Sunny waved her hand in the air. “Gosh, it was so hot watching him dominate you like that. I wouldn't mind being turned into a ragdoll for a strong man like that. Yes, please!” “God, do you ever think about anything other than dick?” Andrea scoffed. “Of course.” Sunny nodded. “I swing both ways, ya know. I think about girls, too.” She winked and blew a kiss at the flustered girl, who gawked at her, her cheeks red hot, before regaining her composure to glare at the busty blonde. “You really are hopeless.” Andrea said, hiding her fierce blush. “You gotta admit,” Samantha spoke. “You did orgasm like a bitch in heat until your brain turned off. Kinda seems as though you liked it to me. Better yet, it looked like you LOVED it.” Andrea's jaw dropped and she shook with anger, popping up from her chair to glower at the smug goth. “What did you just say?” she demanded. “I'll have you know tha-…” “Something wrong, Miss Andrea?” Andrea's eyes went wide and she quickly closed her mouth as Miss Banks walked into the room. “No, of course not, Miss Banks.” Andrea stammered. “Nothing is wrong at all.” “Good.” Miss Banks smiled. “I heard you raise your voice and naturally figured you must be upset about something. Could it have something to do with yesterday's lesson? If you have a problem with the curriculum, please let me know and we can…rectify…the problem.” Swallowing as she noticed the sinister glint hiding in her teacher's eye, Andrea shook her head profusely and sat back in her seat, hurriedly. “Absolutely not, Miss Banks!” she squeaked. “I have no issues whatsoever with your teaching!” “That's great to hear.” Miss Banks said, her smile growing wider. “Well, now that that's settled, let's jump right into today's lesson, shall we? Since we ran out of time yesterday and our session had to be cut in half, we will be continuing with sexual position basics and demonstrations today. But, before we do that, can anyone tell me what the purpose of intercourse is?” “To have fun and cum lots!” Sunny exclaimed. “That's true,” Miss Banks nodded. “But not quite the answer I am looking for in this instance.” “To grow a mutual bond between two partners and bridge their connection both physically and emotionally.” Daniel offered. “Well, that was very sweet!” Miss Banks clapped. “Yes, also very true. Good response, Daniel. You'll make a girl very happy one day if you keep that mindset. Still, though, not the answer that I'm looking for. I'm talking basic. Biological. What is the most prominent purpose behind intercourse?” Lindsay timidly raised her hand, and Miss Banks gestured to her. “To; to make babies?” she said. “Exactly!” Miss Banks confirmed. “To make babies. Or, more properly, the medical term is procreation. There are, of course, a number of different ways to define it and a whole host of vernacular associated with the act. Impregnating, inseminating, mating, breeding. Some of the more, unscientific terms include 'getting knocked up' and 'putting a bun in the oven'. I'm sure you have all heard most or all of these terms before, right?” The students all nodded, some of them avoiding the eyes of their co-eds. “As we discovered last class, different sexual positions are best suited for different purposes. There are those that are more personal and sensual, suited for loving couples, such as spooning. There are those that cater to the female, like Sunny demonstrated with the cowgirl position. There are also those that are more dominant. More; primal.” Miss Banks didn't say anything more, but everyone nonetheless turned to look at Andrea who shrunk in her chair, humiliated. “And, as expected, there are positions that are especially ideal for conception.” Miss Banks continued. “Today, we'll be going over some of those. Of course, you girls have all been required to regularly take birth control for this course, so there will be no…ahem…knocking up. But, this will give you all the basic principle on the specialties for the tasks each serves and it may help you in the future when you are ready to start a family of your own. Now then, Samantha.” Samantha swallowed and straightened as she heard her name being called. “Come up here, please. Daniel, you as well.” Miss Banks waited for them to make their way up and come to stand before her. “The two of you will be performing the most basic and natural of positions for impregnation. Missionary. This can be done with both partners on the same level, or with the female elevated. Samantha will be elevated today, as though she were on the edge of a bed. We don't have a bed here, so we'll be substituting that for my desk. You can begin when ready.” Taking a deep breath, Samantha hopped up to sit on the edge of her teacher's desk, facing the class, and leaned backwards to lay flat on her back. As her head came to hang just off the other side of the desk, she found herself staring up at the disappointed, glaring face of Miss Banks. Her teacher had her arms crossed and was wrapping her fingers on her bicep, her face hard. “Aren't we forgetting something, Miss Samantha?” she asked, a bit of an edge having crept into her voice. Realization dawned on Samantha as she remembered that she forgot to start off the demonstration with a blowjob. She went to raise herself up so that she could climb off the desk and drop to her knees, but Miss Banks' hand came down to press on her shoulder, holding her down. “Stay there, if you will.” She instructed. “Since you're already in this position, this will give us a good opportunity for you to work on your deepthroating skills again.” Samantha's face paled as she had a Vietnam flashback of herself on day one of class, in this same position, getting her throat reamed out by Tanner's donkey dick. A nervous squeak escaped her, but she didn't dare go against her teacher and remained where she was. Miss Banks saw that Daniel was kicking his way out of his dress pants and waved him over to stand behind the desk with her. “Class, come gather around, as well.” Miss Banks called out. “I want you all to have a good view of our demonstrations.” Samantha could vaguely hear the footsteps of her peers clambering around her, but her attention was much more focused on the raging erection bobbing above her. Daniel swallowed and grasped his engorged length, guiding it down to Samantha's upside-down face, and the black-haired girl reluctantly opened her lips and let him in. Letting out a low moan as his tip was bathed in the warmth of Samantha's mouth, Daniel dropped his hands to the desk on either side of her and began to rock his hips back and forth, pushing his head past her lips. “Here, Daniel, try this.” Miss Banks offered. She moved in and took his wrists, lifting them off of the desk and placing them back down on Samantha's large boobs. His fingers subconsciously squeezed down, squishing the soft globes as his palms came in contact with the teen's clothed breasts. “That's much better, right?” Miss Banks laughed. “Remember to loosen up and act accordingly. Forget the fact that you are peers and act as though she is your doting girlfriend. Use her body as a lover would. That includes her breasts. And, Samantha.” She dropped down to her knees to look the nervous girl in the eyes. “You, as well. Play the part of the doting girlfriend. Don't be scared of his cock. Embrace it. Get involved. You should want to pleasure him. Every moan he makes should make you tingle and burn with pride.” Steeling herself, Samantha tried to take her teacher's advice to heart. She began to move her tongue about, swirling it around Daniel's pumping tip as best as she could. She was rewarded with another, slightly louder moan, that did, in fact, make her swell slightly with pride. The other response from Daniel was an increase in speed and depth in his thrusts. He began to move a bit deeper into her mouth, poking at the back of her throat, tripping her gag reflex. Panicking slightly, she tried to move away, fearful of a repeat of her last ordeal, but Miss Banks held her in place. “Shhh.” She whispered, stroking the scared teen's cheek softly. “It's okay. You're doing fine. Just relax. Relax your throat and accept him. That's it. Relax…” Samantha hummed, nervously, but she did find comfort in her teacher's gentle stroking. Easing up her tensed muscles, she took a long breath through her nose, forcing herself to relax. To her surprise, on the very next stroke, Daniel's tip slid right past the tight barrier to her throat and half of his length disappeared between her lips. Miss Banks smiled at the newfound progress and continued to brush her fingers across the girl's cheek, murmuring words of encouragement and occasional advice. Closing her eyes, Samantha allowed herself to do everything that Miss Banks told her to. Her muscles and tendons went lax. She focused solely on breathing through her nose, to the exclusion of all else. Of course, she was still gagging and choking quite frequently, but it wasn't nearly as violent as before and she was now able to regroup much faster and take the reflex in stride. Becoming more and more used to the motions and more receptive, she re-engaged her tongue to rub against the top of Daniel's cock as it moved on the track of her neck. Feeling something smack into her face, Samantha opened her eyes, confused. She was just in time to watch as Daniel's heavy balls came swinging back into her face, tapping her lightly before rebounding. That could only mean…she was taking his entire length! She couldn't believe it. Just a few minutes ago, even entering her throat seemed like an impossibility. But now, here she was, his full seven and a half inches of thick meat sliding down her gullet with relative ease. She had done it! And, Miss Banks was right. She did feel a burning pride at having accomplished the feat. The pleasured groans and sighs floating down from Daniel were just another cherry on top. “That will do, Daniel.” Miss Banks said. “We don't want you finishing just yet, and not in that hole. This is, of course, a demonstration on fertility positions.” Samantha felt the raging shaft retreat fully from her throat, leaving her mouth completely empty. Raising her head, she was once again greeted by her teacher's face. This time, however, Miss Banks was beaming down at her pupil, eyes shining and smiling wide. “That was wonderful, Samantha!” she praised. “Excellent work! See what a little dedication and focus can do? Do you feel that pride burning in you?” Samantha nodded, coughing slightly to clear her throat. “Good! And what else do you feel?” “I feel…” Samantha paused. The burning had moved its way out from her chest and was now spread throughout her whole body, particularly between her legs. “I feel horny.” She admitted. “Yes!” Miss Banks crowed. “Perfect. Take it from there, Daniel.” Samantha felt Daniel lift her legs and assisted him, pointing her limbs skyward, her skirt falling down around her waist. Today, she had forgone her typical pantyhose in lieu of some thigh-high stockings. Daniel's fingers fumbled around her waistline, grasping the hem of her tiny, lace panties and sliding them out from under her. The small piece of fabric went up her legs, over the stockings, over her shoes, and then somewhere off to the side, discarded. Spreading her thighs, he moved between them, and Miss Banks leaned across the desk, reaching between them to guide his penis to Samantha's pussy, prodding against her already-wet slit. Samantha gasped as she felt the hard tip of Daniel's erection rub against her opening. She bit her lower lip and tried to keep her head up, but her neck was getting tired. Seeing the girl's head start to slump down, Miss Banks sat down in her chair and wheeled it up behind her. She gently lifted the teen's head and rolled in beneath her, letting her head back down to rest on her large breasts. Grateful for the soft pillow of her teacher's bust, Samantha relaxed her neck, her head now at the perfect angle to see over her own impressive chest and watch the action. Taking a deep breath, Daniel rubbed his tip down her entrance one last time and then pushed in, driving his cock slowly and steadily in to the base. The teens both gasped and moaned as their union was completed and they became connected at the hips. They stared into each other's eyes, their mouths open and breathing heavily. Samantha whimpered and closed her eyes, feeling Daniel shift slightly inside of her. He wasn't the biggest in the class, but that was hardly a good bar to judge his size by. He was still well above average, particularly with his girth, and he was much bigger than anything she had played with up to that point. Miss Banks listened closely to the girl's sounds and gently massaged her shoulders, urging her to relax like she had earlier. She kept rubbing her until she felt the knotted muscles finally ease up and her breathing evened out a bit. Samantha opened her eyes again as her tight cunt adjusted to the thick rod stretching her out. Daniel was still gazing back at her, concern permeating his expression. Chewing on her lip, Samantha met his questioning look and nodded her approval, signaling for him that it was okay to start moving. Acting on her consent, Daniel withdrew his hips, making them both gasp again as his throbbing shaft rubbed against her snug walls. When only the tip remained, he reversed course and drove back in, just as slowly. Upon bottoming out and receiving a cry of pleasure from Samantha, he retracted again and started to get a slow, but steady rhythm going. She felt absolutely incredible. Her pussy was so, so tight and wet. It was so much better than any fleshlight he had ever used before to satiate his teenage male hormones. After a minute or two of nothing but satisfied moans from both of them, he kicked the pace up a notch, moving a bit faster. With a jolt, Samantha realized that this was her first-time having sex. With a real person, that is. Her fingers and toys didn't count. No, this was officially her very first time being fucked. And it felt so…right! God, she couldn't believe what she was missing out on all this time. Maybe now she understood Sunny a little bit better. Actually, no. It wouldn't just work with any old boy. Daniel was rather exceptional at fucking her at just the right way for her specific needs. He was moving well, but not too fast to make it uncomfortable. And on top of that, his cock! It was as though it was made specifically with her pussy in mind. It was nice and big, but not so big that it hurt. More important than the length, though, was the girth. It stretched her wide and made her feel so deliciously full. And the shape was just perfect for rubbing against her G-spot in addition to every little sensitive place inside of her. That was without mentioning all the other little things his hands were doing. In the fray, he had tugged her turtleneck shirt and untucked it from her loose skirt so that his hands could slide under it and grip her waist. The skin-on-skin contact was far more satisfying than when there was a cloth barrier separating them, and Daniel was taking full advantage of that, even if it was miniscule in detail. His fingers rubbed and stroked her sides and grabbed at her firmly. To Samantha, the feeling of his fingers against her bare skin was like a hot iron of lust sizzling on her hips. Samantha was losing herself in the heat of the situation. She could feel her reason and sanity slipping away in the face of her looming orgasm and the utter bliss that she was experiencing. So, this is what it had been like for Andrea? Fuck, she could really get used to this. She was panting like a bitch in heat and sweating profusely. Just when she thought it couldn't get any more intense and erotic, Miss Banks arms came up and wrapped around her to squeeze her shirt covered breasts. It would surely have been better had she been fully nude, but just the firm pressure against her sensitive globes was sufficient to send her rocketing over the cliff. As soon as the first spasm rolled through Samantha's pussy, Daniel lost his own battle and came with her, shooting a large shot of cum into her depths. A millisecond later, Samantha's legs whipped up and wrapped around him, yanking him fully into her until her pussy lips were kissing his twitching balls. Daniel felt the soft nylon material of Samantha's stocking-clad legs that were locking him in place, and groaned, sending off a second, equally copious jet of jizz in her. Gripping her hips just as tightly as her legs were holding him, they both stayed perfectly still, save for their uncontrollable trembling. Even after their mutual climaxes had come and gone, they still stayed frozen in place, Daniel's rigid dick still lodged inside of her. Samantha could feel the enormous load that he had stuffed inside of her. It felt so incredibly warm and utterly filling. She knew that she was packed to the gills with virile, potent sperm. If she wasn't on birth control, she would undoubtedly be sporting a baby bump in a few months' time. Her mind still swimming and foggy, she reached up and grabbed Daniel's sweaty face, pulling him down to her where their lips met in a passionate embrace. They eagerly swapped spit, their tongues swirling and intertwining for a couple minutes until Daniel's cock was soft enough that it slipped out of her hot, grasping hole on its own, making Samantha gasp into his mouth. Tightening his hold on her hips, he lifted her rear up slightly to allow gravity to keep his semen stuck inside her until her pussy closed back up, sealing it in on its own. When they finally broke their lip-lock, they both looked up and were met with the speechless faces of their peers. The students all gawked at them, utterly shocked and unbelievably turned on by the over-the-top-hot display they had been witness to. The boys all adjusted their pants and the girls all subconsciously rubbed their thighs together, even Andrea, although she was more sly and embarrassed about it. Miss Banks grinned down at them, overjoyed, Samantha's head bouncing slightly on her boobs as her teacher laughed with delight. “That was immaculate!” she praised. “I couldn't ask for a better demonstration. You two have some chemistry, I think. Students, did you all see how her legs wrapped around him, holding him in her? That's a classic, biological response that serves the breeding purpose. It's involuntary and happens when the female is lost in the carnal desire, her sole focus on ensuring impregnation. That was a pleasure to watch and I think you both deserve some extra credit for a remarkable performance. You two can take a seat on the couch in the back to catch your breath and get yourselves together before joining us for the next demonstration.” Miss Banks leaned down and placed her lips to Samantha's ear so that only she could hear her. “Or maybe you both prefer to relax back there together and watch from afar. There's still plenty of time in the period. You never know what might happen.” Samantha didn't say anything in response, but Miss Banks felt a slight shiver run through the girl's body and she hid a smirk as Daniel carried her limp form off to the back. “Now that you've all been motivated by that display, let's move along. Lindsay.” She turned and fixed her eyes on the skinny redhead, who shrunk a bit under her gaze. “You and Tanner will go next. You will be demonstrating a slightly less household position. The Mating Press.” “Mating press?” Lindsay squeaked out, her eyes wide. “Precisely.” Miss Banks nodded. “Tanner, are you familiar with that position?” “Yeah.” Tanner nodded. Of course, the part he wasn't going to admit was that he had been introduced to the mating press through hentai. Not exactly something you blurted out to your classmates. “Good. You can get started while I get a blanket ready. This position best performed with both partners on the same level, because it allows for the male to get over top of her.” Lindsay gulped as Tanner turned to her, expectantly, and she dropped to her knees before him. Even when she was standing, he had a good foot on her in height. Looking at it now, their contrasting sizes were almost comical. Tanner made no move to unzip his pants, instead opting to let Lindsay do it. After a moment of hesitation, she timidly began fumbling around at his groin to undo his pants. She could already feel his erection straining to escape. It was like a huge, angry bull being just barely contained by a rodeo gate and any moment, that gate was going to open and Lindsay would be in for one hell of a ride. “Holy shit…” Lindsay whispered as Tanner's intimidating dick sprung from his pants to hover over her. It was very rare that the sweet redhead swore, but she just couldn't help herself when faced with the prospect of taking this menacing monster. She knew that he was huge, but up close and personal, it was so much more enormous than she had remembered. He rivaled the size of her forearm, for God's sakes. How was he going to fit in her?? Lindsay let out a noise of surprise as Tanner, who was tired of waiting for her, placed his hand on her head and drew her in to him. Lindsay found herself squished up against his crotch, his penis stuck between her face and his abdomen. Guiding her a bit lower, he let out a sigh as her soft lips rubbed against his heavy ball sack. Lindsay couldn't fathom the sheer size of those orbs. With her eyes pressed against his front, she couldn't see down to where his nuts were contacting her lips. They seemed like they were as large as tennis balls, but she knew that was just her imagination playing tricks on her. Still, she knew that they were huge and were full of virile sperm, just waiting to try to breed her little pussy. “Don't be shy, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said, returning from prepping the blanket. “He's showing you what he wants. Suck on his balls.” Obeying her instructor, Lindsay parted her lips and opened up until one of his hefty spheres popped into her mouth. It filled her entire mouth up with its size and she sucked on it, gently, for a few seconds before letting it fall from her grasp and moving to the other one. “Fuck.” Tanner hissed, pressing the cute ginger's face harder into his crotch. Her little tongue felt incredible swirling around his full nuts, but his cock was throbbing and ready for attention of its own. Grabbing a handful of her red hair, he drew her away from where she had been slobbering on his nuts, letting his shaft fall off her face to bob in front of her. She looked up at him, briefly, and, seeing the hungry look in his eyes, decided to take action before he took it for her. She had seen the aggression release that had come from Tanner and didn't want to end up like Samantha had on day one. Tanner released her hair and allowed her to lean forward, capturing the head of his penis in her mouth in much the same way she had done with his balls. Her lips wrapped tightly around him and she sucked hard. Lindsay's first blowjob on the first day of classes had been rather pathetic. Since then, her skill had not increased by much, but her eagerness had. Or rather, her desire to keep Tanner from taking over and refraining from fucking her face was very much present. She bobbed her head back and forth, stiff and uncoordinated, but with some vigor. Her lips stayed tight around him for the most part and her tongue stayed pressed to the bottom of his shaft as she moved down on him. She had the basics learned, but she lacked any finesse and it showed. Miss Banks tried her best to coach the girl, but it didn't result in much changes in the teen's performance. “Drop your jaw, Lindsay.” She instructed. “Add some movement to your tongue. Relax your throat and try to go a bit deeper.” Lindsay briefly attempted the tips her teacher gave her, but it was only momentary before her inexperience and nerves kicked back in. Tanner was fine to let her continue like that, though. He knew that the main event was yet to come. This novice blowjob was passable for a warmup because in a minute, he was going to be enjoying her tight pussy. Lindsay looked up, surprised, as she was pushed away from Tanner, his slick head bouncing in front of her. Her question was answered moments later when Tanner's hands came down under her arms and lifted the tiny girl, easily, to carry her over to the blanket, laying her down on her back. Lindsay's pulse raced as he went to work on her clothes and she remembered what was coming next. She was going to have to take that monster in her little pussy. Her nerves were buzzing, but it was too late to back out now. Her panties and stockings were already off and in a pile off to the side with her shoes. Fuck, now she had to do the mating press. What the hell is a mating press? Unfortunately for her, Tanner had no such confusion about the position and went right to work getting her in it. He grasped her ankles and lifted them, pushing her legs back until she was folded in half and her feet were pinned to the floor on either side of her head. Lindsay was glad that she was reasonably flexible or else this would be fairly uncomfortable. Intent on stretching other places on her tiny body, Tanner moved forward to crouch over top of her, his thick, baseball bat of a dick resting on her small opening. Held in place in the extremely compromising position, Lindsay could only watch as his hips drew back to line up with her vulnerable pussy. A soft whimper escaped her sealed lips, and then he was in. “Holy fuck, that's big!” she cried, her walls instantly stretched to the max. She felt like she was going to be ripped right in half as he pushed deeper and deeper. She shrieked and shook in his grasp, but he had no intention of stopping and kept powering forward until Lindsay felt his groin touch her stretched lower lips. By that time, though, the teen was panting and trembling, completely and utterly impaled on Tanner's monstrous length. Noticing the redhead struggling, Miss Banks stepped up and leaned down to Tanner before he could move. “Hold still.” She instructed. “Let her grow accustomed to you some. The poor girl has never even dreamt of taking something that big. You can't start fucking away immediately.” Nodding in affirmation, Tanner kept completely still, his enormous rod still stuffed inside her snug cunt. Miss Banks, seeing that his hands were currently busy pinning Lindsay's ankles by her head, decided to assist the process so that things could move a little smoother. She knelt down next to the enjoined pair and reached between them. She couldn't see between their tightly pressed bodies, but her experienced hands knew exactly where to go. Lindsay gasped as she felt her teacher's fingers start to gently rub her clit, clearing the pain haze slightly and making her moan. In almost no time at all, Miss Banks' talented digits had worked her into a squirming, gushing mess. She cried out, weakly fighting against Tanner's grip, but stood no chance whatsoever to break away. Screaming, she went rigid as her instructor brought her to orgasm. Tanner groaned, Lindsay's clenching, contracting walls begging for him to start moving, but Miss Banks held his gaze with her own, sternly making sure that he waited. Keeping her slender fingers moving and rubbing the squealing girl's clit, she heightened the sensations as much as was manually possible until the little ginger was left panting and gasping. “Okay.” Miss Banks nodded, withdrawing her soaked hand from between them. “You can start up again.” All too happy to comply, Tanner pulled back, making Lindsay whimper as he dragged against her slick, sensitive walls. Before he had even pulled more than halfway back, he switched directions, ramming back into her. The sudden, unexpected thrust ripped a scream from Lindsay as his tip mashed against her cervix, her eyes rolling up and her pussy clenching. Tanner grunted, feeling her walls tighten up on him briefly. Eager to feel that again, Tanner retreated a couple inches and powered right back home, moaning as her tight hole spasmed around him yet again. Lindsay momentarily had the realization that what happened to Andrea yesterday was going to happen to her today. She could already feel her sanity slipping away, and Tanner had only just begun to fuck her. Her vision was persistently blurred and obscured, a result of her eyes lolling about in her head as she lost control of her muscles and sensory application. It only took a few minutes of steady pounding for Tanner to force another intense climax from her. Miss Banks frowned as Lindsay's shrill scream pierced the air, reverberating throughout the classroom. “It seems Miss Lindsay is certainly a screamer.” She said. “As cute as that is, we don't want to disturb any other classes. The walls can only keep in so much noise. Tanner, please keep your mate quiet.” Two solutions formed in Tanner's mind. The first was to simply wrap his hand around her neck and choke her into silence. That was quite appealing, but he could tell that she was already more than overwhelmed, sexually, by the whole situation and cutting off her breath might make her pass out from the combination of sensation and lack of air. The only other choice was to block her mouth off. His hands were busy pinning her ankles down, so he used his own mouth. Two negatives make a positive? Two mouths make a sloppy kiss. At first, it was very much one sided and mostly consisted of Tanner using his lips to muffle Lindsay's screams while he kept fucking her. But, as Lindsay's mind glazed over further and she came up on orgasm number three, her primal instincts took over and she joined him in making out, more subconsciously than intentional at this point. She kept kissing him furiously, her blood rushing and burning madly, until orgasm number three struck her. Tanner briefly broke the kiss to huff out a rapid breath as Lindsay tightened sharply around him. She shivered and cried out, but he just re-engaged the lip-lock and fucked her all the harder. By the time Tanner's own orgasm came along several minutes later, Lindsay was much less a performer and more of a participant in the position demonstration. When the first hot jet of cum erupted into her cunt, orgasm number four reached her as well and she became little more than a limp doll for Tanner to spew his load into. Unable to even vocalize her screams at this point, she just laid there, a receptacle for semen, quivering slightly, her eyes crossed and her mouth parted. Tanner pumped a hefty portion of boy batter into her snug cunt, breathing heavily at the conclusion before finally pulling out and moving away from her. Lindsay's legs flopped back down to lay flat on the floor and a small river of jizz briefly escaped her pussy until her lips shut, trapping the remainder inside of her. Miss Banks looked down at the broken teen and sighed. “That was a good demonstration, Tanner.” She said. “You have some stuff to work on, but all the building blocks are there. Lindsay, I doubt you can hear me, but you did all right, as well. Your oral needs a lot of help and you're even more fucked silly than Andrea was yesterday, but we can work on those things. I suppose it can't be helped completely, given the substantial size difference between the penetrator and penetratee in this example. Well, students, you have…” She glanced up at the clock. “Three minutes before class is over. I'm going to let you go a little early today. Don't worry about Miss Lindsay. I'll have her right as rain in an hour or two and send her on her way. Have a good weekend.” She turned towards the back of the room as the other four gathered up their bags to leave. “That means you two as well.” She called to the Daniel and Samantha, who were currently entangled in each other's' arms, their clothes askew and their lips fighting for dominance. Chuckling as they failed to notice her speaking to them, she made her way to the back to break up the hormonal pair and sent them on their way before turning back to her mind-fucked redhead student and began to nurse her sanity back. based on the works of firebird68 for Literotica

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?” Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly. “I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.” Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground. “I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.” Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket. “Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.” Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan. “Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said. The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick. Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight. Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance. His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open. Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde. Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge. Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher. Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax. As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge. Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher. “M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!” Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned. “Again!” she gasped. “Please!” The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates. Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths. Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst. Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow. “Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.” Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that! Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe. “Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded. Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her. She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of. Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows. “That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her. Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet. Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions. That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp. Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her. Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat. She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came. This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess. Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek. Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy. Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible? Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again. When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her. Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris. “Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.” Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention. “So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?” To be continued.. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaSommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Day two of class; the boys get tested. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?” “Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag. “Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What's wrong?” “Oh, I don't know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it's because SOMEONE fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat. “Guilty.” He said in a bored tone. “And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea. “Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.” “Yeah, well, it's your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I'll even volunteer to hold you down.” She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone. “Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?” Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn't get the 'Samantha fuckdown'. Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha. “You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk. “Thanks.” She muttered. “Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?” Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer. “Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.” “How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed. “Well, duh, because I didn't want to be sounding like I'm on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied. Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny's airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in. “Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How's everyone today?” The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present. “And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?” “Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly. “Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I'm just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.” A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance. “Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?” She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand. “David?” She called on him. “He's a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish. “Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I'm sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn't his real name, but that's the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.” She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat. “Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.” Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her. “You'll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.” Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown. “Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don't make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.” She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea's shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her. “There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.” Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn't even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist. “Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?” Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher's large breasts pushing into her back. “All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.” Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick's cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn't all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder. “Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed. Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn't really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock's penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do. “Don't forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can't deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?” Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him. She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick's face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn't going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it. “You're not stroking. Don't simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.” She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula. Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea's jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop. “Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You're definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can't waste the whole class on this, so I'll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?” Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks' gag reflex. Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool. Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn't take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well. When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn't see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same. “I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I'll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don't forget to thank our guest.” Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down. “Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered. “I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back. “What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I'm that good one day.” “Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You're a slut. Now shut up, please.” “Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?” “No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem. “Good. In that case, it's time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don't expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you'll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.” Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him. “Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn't mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.” She held up the bottle of lube to show the class. “This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.” Unzipping Tanner's pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection. When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down. Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after. Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer. Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down. When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock. “Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.” The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner's dick and snapped her attention to her teacher. “Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered. “Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There's a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner's desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?” “Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded. She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair. “Daniel, you're up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.” Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher's direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him. With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line. Daniel didn't last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time. “Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.” Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up. Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the chair, groaning from the efforts of his teacher and steadily approaching the ultimate resolution that was inevitable. David didn't last nearly as long as Tanner. Within only a couple minutes of her switching to the double fisted method, he was already thrusting up into her hands and gritting his teeth. Watching his body language carefully, Miss Banks spotted the moment he went over the edge and dipped her head, encompassing the tip in her warm, wet mouth to contain his eruption. She was pleasantly surprised by the sheer volume of his climax. The first explosion nearly filled her mouth to the brim, causing her cheeks to puff out before she could gulp it down. The second was just as copious and once again made her cheeks bulge, flooding her mouth with hot cum. His subsequent shots were less extensive, but still gave her a large amount to swallow down. She kept expecting it to end, but he continued to exceed her expectations by cumming for more than a minute and giving her plenty of cum. By the end of it, her belly was feeling good and full. “Just over six minutes.” She said, looking at the clock. “That's closer to average with my handjobs. What isn't average is how much you ejaculate. That was quite the finish. I'm sure that we can improve your stamina during the term, it will just take dedication. Girls, quick note. When you know that you are going to be swallowing multiple loads, it is prudent to skip the meal that would take place beforehand. This will help you avoid stomach aches which will diminish your proficiency.” Miss Banks sent over to his desk and Sunny's waiting hands and called up Chris, who lowered his pants, and dropped into the chair. He was already stiff and ready for her when she lubed up his length and began her work. His balls bounced and shifted in her hands as she toyed with them. Her well versed technique fluidly worked on his erection, stroking and rubbing him at the same time. Glancing at the clock occasionally, she waited until the five-minute mark and then changed up to the two-handed method. Her accomplished fingers caressed him from tip to base and back again over and over. Shutting his eyes, Chris did his best to make himself last longer. His hands gripped the arms of the chair tightly until his knuckles turned white. His focus helped him to extend the test, but it was a losing battle. Releasing his pent-up breath, he gave in and allowed himself to climax, feeling Miss Banks' lips close around his head to catch his discharge. Popping her mouth off of him at the conclusion of his orgasm, she checked the time mark. Like his friend, Daniel, he had made it past eight minutes, an impressive mark for a young man such as him. She dismissed him back to his desk and grabbed another towel from her drawer to wipe her hands dry. Free of any lube, she opened her laptop to log all of the times in her spreadsheet to keep on file for later on. When Sunny finished with Chris and returned the used towels to her, Miss Banks checked the clock once more to see what time it was. “Thank you, gentlemen.” She said. “We now have a baseline to work from. Ladies, I hope you were paying attention, because our first chapter starts tomorrow. If any of you have peaked in your textbooks yet, you might have seen that the first section is on non-penetrative sex acts. Since we have a few minutes before class ends, I'll give a quick introduction to a couple of these. Andrea, why don't you assist me with this one.” She beckoned Andrea to stand in front of her, facing the rest of the class. “Can anyone name a non-penetrative sex act?” Miss Banks asked. “Tittyfucking!” Sunny blurted out. “Please raise your hand next time.” Miss Banks corrected. “But yes. Breast stimulation is one of the most common examples.” She stepped up behind Andrea and reached around her, making the girl flinch as she cupped her boobs. “I'm sure most of you have seen how this works, but just in case, it goes like so. The girl presses her breasts together, forming a tight valley for her partner's penis.” Miss Banks explained, demonstrating the action on Andrea's tits as she spoke. “This act typically works best with more well-endowed women, but it can be accomplished with anyone.” Lindsay glanced down, self-consciously, at her small B-cups and blushed, knowing that the comment was probably directed at her. “Like I said, the man puts his cock in the girl's cleavage.” Miss Banks continued, releasing one of Andrea's boobs to run her finger down the center of the girl's chest, indicating to the spot. “The girl can also suck on his tip if he is on the larger side, but climax typically ends on her face and chest. Does everyone understand?” The students echoed verbal confirmation and Miss Banks dropped her hands from Andrea's front. “Good. We'll go into far more detail during the chapter, but that is a quick introduction.” She said. “Let's move on. Andrea, please lay on the top of my desk.” Andrea's heart raced as visions of Samantha on her back being orally impaled flashed through her mind, but she did as she was asked. Miss Banks directed her to lay down with her legs pointing toward the class. When she was in position, Miss Banks grasped Andrea's ankles, holding them tightly together, and lifted her legs until her body was at a ninety-degree angle. Andrea's face burned bright red as she realized that her skirt was useless in this position, and her stockings and panties were on full display to her peers. “Has anyone seen or experienced a thigh-job before?” Miss Banks asked. When no one raised their hand, she carried on with her explanation. “A thigh-job is fairly self-explanatory.” She spoke. “It is a non-penetrative sex act that utilizes the thighs to provide stimulation. I'll demonstrate.” Holding Andrea's ankles together with one hand, she brought her other one down and flattened her palm and fingers. She inserted her hand between Andrea's thighs, and pushed it through, rubbing against her stocking clad thighs. Andrea bit her lip as she felt her teacher's pinky finger brush against her pussy, only her panties and the thin material of the stockings between them. Miss Banks repeatedly thrusted her hand between the girl's thighs, eventually drawing a squeak from her. Miss Banks hid her smile as Andrea clamped her hand over her mouth to silence her noises. Stopping her movement, she withdrew her hand from where it was squeezed between Andrea's thighs. “Of course, in a practical demonstration with a male partner, his cock would take the place of my hand and slide between her thighs. This can be done with or without clothes depending on the man's preference. For example,” She paused and ran her fingers over the thin, see through material of Andrea's stockings. “This would be an excellent material for a clothed thighjob. If a slicker, smoother surface is preferred, then nudity would work best in conjunction with a lubricant of some kind.” Glancing at the clock, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's ankles and let her drop her legs back down, hiding her panties from view as her skirt fell into place. “It looks like we are out of time for today.” She said. “Please hold your questions until next class. Read section one of the first chapter. Tomorrow, we will be going over that material. Have a good afternoon.” To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica.Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hey, everybody!” Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn't exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde's happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn't seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her. “Samantha!” she said. “You're in this class, too?“Why would I be in here if I wasn't in the class?” Samantha responded. “Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you're taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.” “The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone. That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years;  but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students. The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher's desk, up front.  A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher's desk.  A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher's desk. Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn't surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school. “Oh, look, Lindsay's here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room. “Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.” “Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled. “Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I'm just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.” “Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They're cute.” She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl's, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements. “Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.” “What does that mean?” Samantha asked. “It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny's blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.” “Hey, don't be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.” Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her. “Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class? Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats. “Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn't too hard. I need a good grade.” “Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It's just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don't knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.” “Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily. “Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I'll put a lid on it now.” He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice. “Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted. “Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.” “Aw, don't be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.” “Over my dead body.” She shot back. Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris's. “Tanner, you're taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.” “I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She's terrified that I'll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.” “Well, why don't you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered. “Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered. Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks' and ‘Advanced Sex Ed' in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open. “Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That's good. We'll begin.” The Girls: Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde. Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense. Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky. Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved. The Guys: Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic. David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown. Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse. Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris. The Teacher: Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil. She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room. “This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?” The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand. “Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?” It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?” “You're curious, Andrea. I like that. You'll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile. “But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.” “This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.” Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students. “Any other questions?” she asked. She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued. “Okay. I'll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we'll stop for questions again.” She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again. “Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?” “Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted. “I'm afraid I don't understand your question.” “Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?” “Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I'm sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .” She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced' on the white board. “This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.” Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision. Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you're all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.” A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class. “Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.” She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral' in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class. “We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we'll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it's nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.” She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students. “Hum, let's see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.” Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front. “Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let's see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.” Lindsay's jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her! “Excuse me?” she asked. “Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.” Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn't know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.” Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay's cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen's head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris's tip. “Open up.” Miss Banks ordered. Galvanized into action by Miss Banks' steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris's thick penis into her mouth. “That's better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don't have all day, you know.” Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn't even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips. “Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.” The teacher's hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks' hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn't seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon. “Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged. Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris's cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately. “Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.” Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed. “It seems you're very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we'll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I'll give you a hand.” Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay's mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously. This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay's soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank's skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay's bobbing head. “Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered. Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris's cock and took a firm grip of the girl's hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well. “I said to swallow!” she commanded. Lindsay's cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris's balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank's manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens. “You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.” Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk. “And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?” A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home. “Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?” “Oh, me!” Sunny's hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny's boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment. “Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn't matter to her. Without a moment's hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head's movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay. The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth. Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David's hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him. Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs. David didn't last long in Sunny's warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny smiled and looked up at Miss Banks. “That was very well done, Sunny.” Miss Banks praised. “Very well done, indeed.” “Slut.” Samantha scoffed under her breath. Miss Banks' eyes narrowed as her keen ears picked up the whispered insult and she frowned. “Thank you, Sunny. Thank you, Chris. You may both return to your desks now.” She said. The two teens fixed themselves, Chris zipping his pants back up and Sunny wiping a drop of cum from her lip and popping it in her mouth, and they walked back to their seats. Miss Banks turned her icy stare on Samantha now. “Samantha, it's your turn now.” She said, slight venom in her tone. “Before you start, I demand you apologize to Sunny for trying to disparage her excellent labwork.” Samantha said; “Sorry, Sunny.” Then rolled her eyes and walked to the front of the room, about to kneel down. “No, Samantha.” Miss Banks stopped her. “I'm going to have you demonstrate a more advanced technique. Please, if you will, take a seat on my desk, facing the other students.” Samantha felt a chill at the cold, evil tone that had appeared in Miss Banks' voice, but she did as she was told, sitting on top of the teacher's desk. Miss Banks cleared her briefcase off the top and then took the black-haired girl's shoulders and lowered her to her back, rotating her until she was lying lengthwise on the wooden surface with her head hanging off one end. “That's good right there.” Miss Banks said. “Stay.” Her eyes scanned the room and fell on the tall, muscular Tanner. She smiled at him and beckoned with her finger. “Tanner, how about you help me with this demonstration.” Tanner rose and came to the front, awaiting instructions. “Like I said, Samantha is going to demonstrate a more advanced technique for us.” Miss Banks explained to the class. “Throatfucking.” A shiver ran through Samantha as she heard that. Being somewhat of a loner, she had never sucked a dick before, but she had seen the videos online of girls violently having their faces wrecked by big dicks. Her only comfort was the hope that Tanner wasn't as big as those pornstars and that it would be less of a throatfucking and more of a mouthfucking. Her first hope was dispelled as Tanner dropped his pants & briefs, and his huge cock slapped her in the face. She went cross-eyed looking at the massive shaft casting a shadow over her face and she swallowed fearfully. “Oh, yes, you will be perfect for this demonstration.” Miss Banks said, gleefully, as she took in Tanner's nine-and-a-half-inch length. “Now please begin fucking Samantha's throat, Tanner.” Tanner took hold of his thick penis and pressed the tip against Samantha's lips. Miss Banks frowned as the girl did not open immediately. “Open your mouth, Samantha.” She ordered. “Don't make me tell you again.” Apprehensive, Samantha opened her mouth and let Tanner push his fat head between her lips. He moved slowly, at first, lightly thrusting in and out of her mouth. Samantha's pulse calmed momentarily as Tanner only fed her the first inch or so and didn't move very fast. Miss Banks was not so pleased. “Tanner, I said to fuck her throat.” She reminded him. “I don't like having to repeat myself.” “Are you sure?” he asked her, skeptically. “Yes, I'm sure.” She confirmed. “Go on then.” Shrugging his shoulders, Tanner gripped Samantha's head in his hands and thrust hard into her mouth. Samantha squeaked and gagged as she felt the thick head spreading the narrow entrance to her throat. Reloading, Tanner rammed his way inside her again, force feeding her another few inches and spearing into her virgin throat. Samantha choked and thrashed on the desk as she felt the monster spreading her taut walls wide and plugging her airway. Her arms pushed against his hips fruitlessly, having no chance to move his sturdy, muscular frame. Miss Banks sighed and grabbed hold of Samantha's flailing arms, pinning them to the desk on either side of the struggling girl. She looked up and spotted the wide-eyed Andrea a few feet away in the front row. “Andrea, please come assist me.” She directed. Andrea nervously stood and walked up to the desk, her gaze never leaving the gigantic penis fucking its way deeper and deeper into the whining, choking girl on her back. She only broke away when Miss Banks called to her again. “Please help me restrain Miss Samantha until the demonstration is complete.” Miss Banks instructed, indicating that she should climb on the desk. Andrea gulped and climbed up on the desk. Under Miss Banks instruction, she straddled the squirming girl's mid-section and sat down, pinning her arms to her sides with her thighs and holding her torso down with her butt. From here, she had a front row seat for the brutal throating that was going on right before her eyes. She watched with grim fascination as a bulge repeatedly appeared and disappeared in Samantha's neck. Samantha was now unable to struggle at all. While Andrea did not weigh more than a hundred pounds, it was far more than she could lift from this position and her arms could not overpower the brunette's legs. All she could do was whine and gag as Tanner's thick length hammered further and further into her. Her vision was slightly blurred by the tears that were forming in them, but she could see the large, heavy balls making their way closer and closer to her face with every thrust. Tanner grunted and worked to get additional purchase into her tight throat. It wasn't easy going. He was in unexplored territory, after all, and his giant dick was hardly an easy beginning point for a virgin throat to handle. Still, it felt incredible to him and he was all the more anxious to get to the bottom. With a few more powerful, pistoning thrusts, he finally was successful in ramming his way to the balls, his entire nine and a half inches fully buried in Samantha's throat. He let out a long, low moan as her walls constricted around him. Miss Banks stood by the whiteboard, a slight smile of evil satisfaction on her face. “Stay right there, Tanner.” She told him. “Class, come gather around, please.” She waved them all up and they formed a half-circle around her desk where Tanner was holding his cock balls deep in Samantha's convulsing throat. They all looked on with wide eyes, the guys adjusting the crotches of their pants and the girls subconsciously rubbing their throats. Miss Banks leaned in and tapped her finger against Samantha's distended neck. “This is what's called a throat bulge.” She said. “Some of you may have heard of it before. It's only visible when the female deepthroats her male partner or a sex toy of sufficient length.” She gently stroked the obscene bulge in Samantha's spasming neck. “How does it feel, Tanner?” she asked, content to torture the disrespectful girl a little longer. “It feels fucking incredible.” He moaned, eyes closed in bliss. “That's saying it rather bluntly.” Miss Banks chided. “Okay, proceed with the throatfucking.” Just as Samantha was sure she was going to pass out, Tanner's cock moved and pulled back until just the head remained. She gasped the sweet, life-giving oxygen in around him but was only granted a second of reprieve before the monster rod slammed back in her, stretching her out again. His full balls smacked into her red face repeatedly as he fucked her throat vigorously. The students all watched intently as the bulge appeared and disappeared, mesmerized by the sight. Tanner was in heaven, but he couldn't last much longer. By now, half the goth-girl's mascara was coating Tanner's swinging testicles. “Miss Banks, I'm gonna cum.” He warned. “That's fine.” She said. “I don't expect any man to last more than ten minutes from a good throating and you've already gone twelve. Go ahead, honey.” With a roar, Tanner hilted himself in Samantha and released. Samantha reflexively tried to suck in air, but all that came was semen. Her screams were muted by the esophagus-stretching shaft as seemingly gallons of hot cum flooded her throat and rocketed towards her stomach. She choked and strings of cum shot out her nostrils and dripped down into her eyes. She whined and gagged as she was force fed a monstrously impressive load of spunk, the other students watching on closely. Tanner breathed out and ground his crotch against her face as his orgasm petered out, the last couple shots drooling from the tip and coming to rest in her windpipe. With a satisfied sigh, he reluctantly pulled his long cock from her throat and everyone watched as her neck returned to its original, slender shape. His semi flaccid cock swayed in a wide pendulous motion as the 3 other ladies admired. As soon as her mouth was clear, Samantha coughed up wads of hot cum that were still stuck in her throat. The globs of white fluid dripped down her face and forehead, covering her in the sticky stuff. “Can I let her up now, Miss Banks?” Andrea asked, still somewhat horrified but slightly turned on by the whole scene that had just unfolded. “Yes, you can let her go now, Andrea.” Miss Banks said. “Thank you for your help. Everyone can return to their seats now.” Andrea climbed off the spluttering, choking teen and went to go back to her chair. “Except you, Andrea.” Miss Banks added. “It's your turn.” Andrea froze in her tracks, a cold pit forming in her stomach, but she was saved an instant later when Miss Banks said;. “Oh, it seems we've run out of time. If we're going to complete the course on schedule, I expect you all to show me better cooperation than we experienced, today. Am I understood?” Lindsay & the four guys all sheepishly nodded agreement and quietly left the room. Andrea released a pent-up breath and collected her belongings. “You will be first thing on the schedule tomorrow, Andrea.” Andrea's anxiety instantly returned but she just nodded and left the room. “Sunny, please help Samantha collect herself.” Miss Banks said. “Sure thing!” Sunny said. She was loving this class. She was obviously the most advanced student, so far. She was ‘in her element' & didn't feel ready to leave the room, yet. She loved this professor and was ready to learn many more things from Miss Banks. To shay Sunny was thrilled, would be an understatement. The bubbly blonde skipped up to the front and patted the coughing girl on the back. Samantha's face was a mess of saliva and cum and her thick goth mascara was streaked all over. “Come on, Samantha.” She said. “Class is over. We need to get you back to your dorm.” The black-haired girl burped and stood on shaky legs. Her stomach was bloated and full, and she was dazed, but she picked up her backpack as Sunny towed her from the room. She was embarrassed to have been bested by the ditzy bimbo who was now showing her such kindness. To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaUnsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class.

A young woman gives her virginity to her next door neighbor. by SkyBubble. Listen to the ► podcast at Steamy Stories. I had always thought my neighbor Belinda was attractive, even after she got glasses. She was well proportioned, with long black hair, ample tits, a round ass, and nice legs. She looked good in a swimsuit. But even as a kid, she had been the prettiest girl in first grade. Belinda had been my neighbor since elementary school. Everyone called her Binny. We had played together and grown up together. As we both grew up, I had watched her mature into a beautiful adult woman. We had both been away at school, so we hadn't seen as much of each other as before, but we stayed in touch.We were both home on break and Belinda was hanging out at my house every so often. One day I was home alone and listening to an old rock album in my bedroom. I looked up to see Binny cheerfully waving her greeting to me as she came in the room and sat down to enjoy the sentimental tune which had just started. Periodically, I would glance at her. When she caught me, she would smile, blush, and look away. When the song ended I said; “Belinda, why do you look away from me?” I asked, pretending I didn't know that this is often a signal. Belinda blushed. “Well, I..” “Am I making you uncomfortable?” “Maybe a bit.” “I'm sorry,” I said. “I just keep noticing how beautiful you are.” Belinda turned red. “Thank you,” she muttered softly. She seemed nonplussed by the compliment. She had always seemed a bit uncomfortable with compliments. “I mean it. You're a very attractive woman.” Belinda smiled. “Thank you,” she said again. I sat next to her. Belinda shifted slightly. She looked down and twirled her hair. I looked Belinda directly in the eye. She smiled again and licked her lips. I moved closer to her. “Look at me, Belinda,” I said. She picked up her pretty head and stared at my lips. “Am I making you uncomfortable?” “Maybe a little bit,” she said. “I'm sorry. I don't want you to be uncomfortable. It's me, your old friend. We've been friends for around fifteen years. Since first grade. We grew up together. You can trust me.” Belinda slid a little closer to me, on the side of the bed. I put my arm behind her. She put her head on my arm. “I know,” Belinda said softly. “It's just” “Just what?” “Most guys…want something.” “What?” “They want…” Her voice trailed off. She barely got the next words out. “…to sleep with me.” “I can understand that,” I said. She gave me a puzzled, slightly irritated look. “You're a beautiful woman. Inside and out.” “You said that. Thank you.” Belinda smiled again. She was almost in tears. Her head was on my shoulder. “You're my best friend,” Belinda said. “I know you won't take advantage of me.” “Right,” I said. Belinda licked her lips. She twirled her hair. I reached around and gave her a hug. Suddenly, Belinda took her glasses off. “Would you mind if I kissed you?” said Belinda. “Why would I mind?” I asked. I had wanted to kiss her for a long time. I leaned over, took her face in my hands, and gave my old friend a good, strong kiss. She responded by sitting up and returning the kiss, Her eyes twinkled. “I like that,” Belinda said. “I like that a lot.” She moved closer until our bodies touched each other, and she gave me a long kiss. “Nice,” she said. I put my arm around her. Belinda snuggled up next to me, her hand on my leg. I kissed the back of her neck. It seems that startled her. She jumped and moaned. “What are you doing?” Belinda said in a surprised tone. “Belinda, look at me.” She looked me in the eye. “Do you trust me?” “Well…yeah…I think so. You're my best friend.” “Yes,” I said. “We've been friends for a long time.” “I think since we were six,” Belinda said. “I admit I had kind of a crush on you even then,” I said. Belinda smiled. I gently moved my hand to Belinda's boob. She shifted in toward me. “What are you doing?” she said, not in a stern or angry way. “You seem uncomfortable, Binny,” I said. “May I ask you a personal question?” “Uh, sure.” “Have you ever had sex?” “No,” Belinda said softly, with a touch of sadness in her voice. “Would you like to?” “Uh, I…I don't know,” Belinda replied. “Maybe.” “I love that answer,” I said. “It's beautifully honest. One of the many beautiful things about you.” Belinda smiled. She put her head down. “Thank you,” she said softly. “I'll tell you what. Why don't we go with it, and when you want to stop, we'll stop. If you don't want to do something, just say no. I won't push it. OK?” “OK,” she said tentatively. “Come kiss me again,” I said. Belinda hit me with a fervent kiss. Her mouth was wide open. I kissed her open mouth and slipped my tongue into her mouth. She giggled. I put my arms around her. I undid her bra. Belinda reached inside her top and took her bra off. I kissed her tits over her shirt. She took it off. I blew in her ear. “Oh,” Belinda sighed. “Ah.” I ran my hands up and down her sides while I kissed her round, firm breasts. My tongue licked her nipples. I gently bit them and I sucked on them. “That's nice,” said Belinda. “I like that.” Her hand was back on my leg. She gently touched my crotch, then quickly withdrew. My cock was bulging. I stood up. “Where are you going?” said Belinda. She grabbed me and kissed me again. She unzipped my pants and blew in my ear. My hand was on her round ass. I took off my shirt. “Oh,” Belinda said with a smile. I pulled her close to me, our bodies grinding against each other. i put my hand back on Belinda's shapely butt; and pulled her pants off. With a kiss, Belinda unbuckled my belt. Belinda stretched out on my bed, displaying her womanly charms. “I want it!” she almost yelled. “I want it now.” “Belinda,” I said, “do you want to do it?” “Yes!” “You want to have sex?” “Yes!” “Do you want me to be your first?” “Yes! I want you to be my first!” “Tell me you want me.” “I want it! I want you!” “What do you want?” I said. “I want your cock! I want you to stick it deep inside me.” “Are you sure?” I said. “I'm sure,” she said. “I want you to do me, ravish me. I need you to take me.” “You want me to take your virginity?” “Yes! Right now! Please! I'm horny as hell! I don't know how much longer I can take it.” “OK, then,” I said. I lay next to Belinda. I slipped her soaking panties off. She was dripping. “You're wet.” She nodded. I took off my underpants and I kissed Belinda again. She moaned. She wrapped herself around me. “This might hurt a little,” I said as I placed my finger on the lips of Belinda's cunt. “That's OK,” she said, smiling. “I'm a big girl.” I slipped my finger inside her vagina. I rotated it, moving a little further into her until I found her clitoris. Belinda gasped as I fingered her clit. I rotated it around while Belinda began idly playing with my penis. I stuck another finger in Belinda. She began stroking my dick more seriously. She was sweating. “This is great,” Belinda said. “You ain't seen nothing yet,” I said. Belinda laughed. As if on an impulse, Belinda raised herself up and kissed my stiff cock. She began to lick it. “Careful,” I said. “You don't want me to pop before I'm in you.” “OK,” Belinda said, and she opened her mouth and put her pretty lips around my hard organ. Her ample tits bounced up and down with the motion of her head. “I'm about to pop,” I said. “Are you sure you can take it in?” Belinda laughed. “Ah,” she said. “OK,” I said, a little skeptically. Then what I had warned her about happened. I popped. My cock jerked around, hitting the roof of Belinda's mouth and releasing my sperm into her mouth. At first, Belinda seemed to be taking it in. Suddenly, she coughed and spat jism all over. She smiled and licked her lips, then kissed me. “Damn,” Belinda said, my juice dripping from her pretty face. I got up. “I'll get a towel,” I said. I tossed the towel to Belinda and she wiped her face. I got back on the bed. I said. I kissed her slowly but firmly on the lips, moving down to her tits, down her torso to her pussy. I kissed her pussy. “Having a good time?” I said. “Boy, am I!” “Well, it's about to get better.” Having already invaded her with my finger, it was easier to get my face in. I opened the walls of her female area and my tongue slowly caressed her cunt, getting a little further inside Belinda. She was breathing heavily. “Oh, Christ,” said Belinda. “That's so nice.” She continued to work my penis in her hand. It was growing harder. I continued to work her pussy. Belinda was breathing hard. Her body was shaking. “Oh, God!” she exclaimed. She could barely contain herself. My cock stood erect. Belinda stopped stroking it. I finished eating her. “Give me that!” Belinda said. “I need it! Put it inside me Now!” I pushed and got a bit inside the lip of Belinda's cunt. I pulled back and pushed again. “Ow!” I gently kissed her and thrust again. Belinda bit her lip and grabbed the sheets. With a couple more pushes, I got fully into her wet pussy. I moved slowly in and out, a little deeper with each thrust, until my hard, stiff dick was as deep as it could get. Belinda was bug eyed. She was sweating and moaning loudly. I kept pushing in and out, in and out. “Oh!” I kept thrusting. “Oh, oh my God!” Belinda had never felt anything like that before. “You OK?” I said. “OK? I'm fantastic! Jesus Christ, this is good!” I sped up the pace just a little. My balls slapped Belinda's no longer innocent pussy over and over. “Oh, my God!” Belinda's eyes got wide, her breath got short, her legs bent, and she was sweating. I couldn't tell if she was ecstatic or scared to death, or both. “OH, MY, GOD!” Belinda cried. “So good!” I popped. Belinda recognized it from when I popped in her mouth. Her body continued to spasm and tremble with ecstatic pleasure as my cock spat a large stream of juice into her cunt. She could hardly breathe. The stream exhausted, my cock went flaccid. “Wow, so that's what it feels like,” Belinda said once she caught her breath. “Wow, cool.” “You OK? How are you feeling?” I said. “Great,” Belinda said. “That was really good!” She looked at me and smile. “Thank you. I'm glad you were my first. I hope we can do it again really soon.” I kissed her. “Any time, Belinda. Any time.” by SkyBubble for Literotica

Power of Dirndls and Lederhosen: Part 2Hans finds his confidence and the fraulein, too.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.PART TWO – October 6, 1992Normally I found it impossible to be spontaneous around hot chicks like this, but something about being in that costume, thinking about my grandfather's irrepressible charm brought out a boldness in me which I didn't normally possess. I put my arm around this hot, blue-eyed fraulein and said, in my worst German accent, “Yah, and dis here is mein liebchen, Helga Boob en schteen.”She corrected me comically, “Not Boob en schteen, Boob en schtein!” Everyone in the entire room laughed themselves silly. Then Helga loudly introduced the girls. “May I introducen mein fellow pledges from ze Tau Nu Upsilon Sorority? Ya, dis here is Gertruda Cock en suck en.”Everyone laughed at her crude pun, but I clicked my heels together very seriously, like a proper Austrian man, and said “Guten abend, Gertruda,” then I bowed and kissed the back of the adorable redhead's soft little hand.Helga went on, pointing to a busty little African American girl, who looked quite stunning in her bright orange dirndl. “And zis here is little Heidi Ho. Yah, she's an actual ho!” I clicked my heels together, and kissed Heidi's hand. “And dis vun here ist Muschi von Kitten licker.” Muschi, who had short black hair and snow-white skin, leaned forward and presented her cheek to me, so I kissed it, laying my lips on the second female of my life. Her skin was as soft as silk.Helga gestured toward a cute blonde with bright pink circles painted on her cheeks, saying, “And, finally, mein beste freunden, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein, the third.” Hildegard laughed, then turned and wiggled her ass at me. I bowed deeply and said, “Very nice to meet you, Herr Fuck me up the ass en stein.” She wiggled her ass again, right in my face, so I leaned down a little farther and kissed her right on her behind, and the crowd went wild. I was surprising the shit out of myself. My grandfather's DNA was having a field day with my confidence. I raised my oversized prop stein, and shouted, “Beer! Ve must haff beer!”Helga had an identical stein, and so we filled them together from the keg and chugged them while everyone clapped, until they were empty. I saw that beer was leaking out of her defective stein and dripping all over her glorious, copper colored cleavage, making her white top wet enough for me to see the lacy blue bra she was wearing under it. Oh shit. I couldn't take my eyes off her tits. She caught me looking, but instead of getting mad, she just looked down at her breasts and said, “Oops. I can be zo clumzy zometimes, liebchen! You know how I am!” She ran her fingers over her soaked cleavage.I don't know what came over me, but I took her wrist in my hand and said, clicking my heels together, “Allow me, fraulein Boob en schtein.” And I wrapped my lips around her fingertips and licked them dry of beer. She just stared at me with the biggest smile on her face, and her eyes twinkling. My god! Who was I?I had no idea what to do next, but some joker saved me by playing a polka on the stereo. Without missing a beat, Helga shouted, “Shall ve dance, mein liebchen?” She didn't even wait for me to answer. She just grabbed my hand and dragged me to the middle of the floor and we started to polka.I'd been to a few polkas when I was a kid, so I knew the basic moves, and a few of the special ones, and I guess Helga had been to a few polkas too, because she kept right up with me. Soon, everyone was clapping and cheering and snapping photographs, and at least ten others, who knew how to polka, joined in, including Heidi Ho! Where a black girl learned to polka is anybody's guess. When the song finally ended, I lifted my stein and shouted the traditional Oktoberfest starting cheer, which for some reason popped to mind even though I thought I'd forgotten it years ago “O' zapft is! The Keg Is Tapped! Let Oktoberfest Begin!”After the ear-splitting cheer, the music switched back to hip hop, and the lights dimmed, and the disco lights began to flash, and soon Helga and I were dancing in the center of a crowd, this time gyrating like fools, just like everyone else on the dance floor. By the third song, I was utterly smitten with her. She had such a bold, fearless spirit, that I just let all of my nerdy inhibitions go, and danced, not caring how stupid I looked, because my eyes were glued to her. Her breasts. Her coppery face. Her stunning, sky-blue eyes. And she was looking right back at me, sometimes smiling, but sometimes with an expression on her face that reminded me of the expression I'd seen on Briona's face while Troy was fucking her. Damn. Helga was giving me sex face! It was unbelievably cool!The third song was a raunchy rap song that was bit that year, Baby Got Back, and suddenly Heidi Ho, Helga's black friend, appeared in front of me and started grinding her ass against my crotch. I'd never danced like this before, but there were other couples doing it, so I put my hands on her hips and grinded away. I started to get a boner, so I turned around, afraid she might feel it. But then Gertruda Cocken sucken, an adorable freckle-faced girl, with vivid red hair, started grinding her ass into my crotch instead, apparently unconcerned about the fact that I was rubbing my erection against her. Or maybe even enjoying it! It was an incredible feeling. Then Heidi put her arms around me from behind, and started grinding her crotch against my ass, and now I was sandwiched between two Bavarian hotties, feeling Heidi's firm tits rubbing all over my back. My mind was now officially blown. But I rolled with it. Why the fuck not? It was Oktoberfest!Midnight in the campus park.Then when that song ended, Hildegard Fuck me up the ass en stein switched with Heidi, and Helga von Boob en schtein switched with Gertruda, and now I was feeling Helga's large, coppery tits flopping back and forth across my back. Hildegard was a bit drunk by this time, so she leaned forward and started rubbing her ass up and down, grinding her pussy against my cock, making it look exactly like I was fucking her. She even started making orgasmic sounds. And I realized that in all likelihood, my cock was actually rubbing against more than just her ass. In fact, it might be rubbing right against her tight little pussy! Shit, this was getting way out of hand! Then I noticed that the older sisters in her sorority were watching us with great amusement. Maybe this was part of their initiation ceremony. But I didn't care. If she wanted to dry hump me in a room full of people, more power to her. She even grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands up to her tits! Oh shit! They weren't all that big, but I could feel the hard lumps of her nipples bouncing under my fingers as I squeezed her little grapefruits.I began to feel the warning signs of an impending orgasm coming on strong. Oh my god, I was going to blow my load feeling the first tits of my life! But at just the last minute, the final girl in Helga's harem, Muschi von Kittenlicker, pushed Hildegard aside, but instead of grinding her ass against mine, she faced me and started gyrating against me in time with Helga behind me. Now two sexy women were rubbing her tits against me, and my cock got enough of a reprieve that my urge to cum faded mercifully away.Muschi's paper pale face was flush with devastating sexiness, but she wasn't looking at me. She was looking past me at Helga. And in spite of how much I was enjoying this once-in-a-lifetime experience, I think I detected pure infatuation in Muschi's expression. She didn't make eye contact with me even once, but she kept licking her lips as if she wanted to kiss someone. I bent toward her, suddenly excited about kissing another girl, but she just shifted to the other side, her eyes staring past me, and looking down at Helga's ample cleavage. Oh shit, she wants to kiss her friend! I turned to look at Helga's beautiful copper colored face in the flashing disco light, but she appeared to be totally unaware of Muschi's lustful looks.The song changed, and now all the Bavarian girls crowded around me and began to rub their bodies and asses, all over me. It was dark, and the lights were flashing, and I had no idea who was who, but my hand definitely squeezed another girl's breast for a few seconds, maybe Heidi Ho's and I also fondled a couple of their asses, running my fingers over their delightful ass-cracks. It was almost like I was in some kind of fully clothed orgy!But then, halfway through the song, a hand grasped mine, and pulled me off the dance floor. It was Helga Boobenschtein. She grinned back at me as she pulled me out the front door, leaving her friends behind, obviously sick of sharing me with them. She wanted me all to herself. That was just fine with me. It was getting pretty weird anyway. Helga and I ran hand in hand through the campus, laughing like lunatics. I suppose the beer had gone to our heads, because we were utterly silly with hilarity. I never was much of a drinker. When we'd run ourselves tired, we sat down on a bench, still holding hands.After she caught her breath, she said in her regular voice, “I lied to you earlier, my name's not really Helga Boobenschtein.”“Ach du lieber! I'm shocked! Is it Boobenschteen after all?”She laughed and said, “No. My real name is Annie Stoltz. And yes, that is a German name.”I dropped the accent and said, “You sure don't look German!”“No, my mother's Brazilian. I got my black hair and dark skin from her. But I learned to polka from my dad. He also gave me these eyes.” Indeed, her eyes were the most amazing baby-blue color I'd ever seen. They almost glowed against her copper colored face.“Well, I have a surprise for you too. I'm not really Helmutt von Wiener. My name is Hans Willis.”Annie laughed, “You have German name too? That's too perfect!”“My grandpa's from Austria, and my grandma from my mother's side is Bavarian.”“Oh my god. What are the odds that two half-Germans would meet at an Oktoberfest party in Illinois, dressed in matching costumes? It's a good thing I don't believe in fate, or I'd say it was fate.”I laughed, “I don't believe in fate, either, but show me the evidence, and I'll be happy to reconsider. But in any large sampling, like life, coincidences are bound to happen. And they have to happen to somebody. In this case, to us.”“Spoken like a true scientist, Hans.”I smiled. But for some reason, I wanted to avoid talking about science. That's what had derailed my date with Briona. So instead I said, “That party was off the hook!”She blushed. “I'm sorry about the girls. They're a bunch of sluts. Except for Muschi, her real name is Barbara. She's a lesbian.”“Yeah. I kinda noticed. And I think she has the hot for you, Annie.”Annie laughed, “I know. I know. I keep telling her I'm not into it, but she just won't give up. But I love her to death. And you enjoyed our little dance, didn't you?”I had no words for how much I'd enjoyed our dance. So I just blushed and smiled.She laughed and squeezed my hand, giving me a strange erotic thrill. Then she said, “I've seen you around the labs. What's your major?”“General science.”She grinned, “Yeah? I might do that too, but I'm just a freshman. I'm taking a bunch of different classes this year until I figure out what my passion is. But it's definitely in the sciences. I love science. I love science. I'm taking this biology class right now, and we're learning all about the…”As she bubbled with enthusiasm about biology, her face absolutely glowed, in spite of her dark skin. She just seemed to radiate a luminosity that filled my heart with a feeling so powerful that I was on the verge of laughter or tears. I had the overpowering urge to tell her how much I loved science too, but remembering how things went with Briona, I did something else instead.I kissed her.It was a sudden impulse, perhaps inspired by Grandpa's mischievous DNA, and I acted on it without getting hung up by my normal crippling uncertainty. I didn't even wait for her to finish her current sentence. I just leaned toward her and planted my lips on hers. She didn't push me away or slap my face. Instead, she threw her arms around me, pulled me closer on the bench, and kissed me back, deeply, passionately, lustfully as if she'd been waiting for this moment her entire life. Her mouth opened and our tongues began to polka. This sweet, funny, brainy girl was a seething well of passion under that fun-loving surface. She was moaning into my mouth in no time at all, clearly enjoying this amazing kiss every bit as much as me.We must have made quite a tableau in our costumes, making out like crazy on a bench in the center of the quad, illuminated by a nearby streetlight. I could hear people walking by, occasionally snickering or making crude comments. But I didn't care. This was my first French kiss, and I had no intention of letting embarrassment cut it short. And the longer we kissed, the more I dialed out the rest of the world, until there was only the two of us, and our tongues, and our lips, and our hearts.Suddenly she turned and straddled me, and I enjoyed the feel of her breasts heaving against my chest. By this time I had a massive erection, so I held her back a bit, to prevent her from feeling it.She started shivering, and said, “My legs are freezing”. I took that as an invitation to help warm them up, so I put my hands on her calves, which were splayed out on the bench on my left and right. Some girls, like Muschi, have baby-soft skin, but not Annie. Her skin felt thick and smooth and was covered with a soft, almost invisible peach fuzz. The feel of her flesh made my cock throb with desire. I'd never felt anything so amazing in my life. It felt like suede leather, only softer and suppler.She began humming happily in my mouth as I rubbed her calves. I moved my hands up higher, my fingers slipping under the edge of her skirt to rub her soft thighs. Then with each stroke of my hands, I went a little higher under her skirt. I expected her to tell me to stop at any moment, but she didn't. Finally my fingertips touched the edge of her panties, and a few strokes later my hands were all the way onto her ass, cheeks, squeezing them through the soft, stretchy cotton of her undies. She giggled, but she didn't make me stop. I loved the feel of her ass wiggling under my hands as she laughed.Then, unexpectedly, she slid forward on my lap, pressing her crotch against my hard on. She gave a lustful little gasp, as did I. I couldn't believe how well this was going! The only thing separating my cock from her pussy was a few thin layers of fabric. It was insanely erotic, and all the while we explored each other's mouths with our tongues, absolutely breathless with passion.We kissed and kissed and kissed in this position for the longest time. The campus clock struck 1, then 2. I couldn't believe we'd been at it for so long. But I knew it couldn't last forever. There were classes tomorrow and we were both dedicated students. So, reluctantly, we pulled back and just looked into each other's eyes for a while. I found that to be ten times more intimate than kissing. For the first time in my life, I could look into a woman's eyes without glancing away nervously after a few seconds. I could look into Annie's baby-blue eyes forever.Carnal Knowledge In the Woods.She said, “Would you care to escort me back to my dorm, liebchen?”“But of course, fraulein.” I was sad when she squirmed off my lap. I had the sinking feeling that this was a one shot deal. In the light of day she'd notice how crooked my teeth were. She'd notice my acne scars and wiry hair. But we walked, hand in hand, like boyfriend and girlfriend, and I started to think, maybe, just maybe, a second date?She led me on a roundabout route, rather than the direct way to her dorm. It took us into the dimly lit park next to Davenport ravine, which was totally deserted. We waded through drifts of fallen leaves. I put my arm around her waist and snuggled her close. My palm was tucked right under her right breast, which would occasionally bounce down against the top of my thumb, giving me an incredible thrill each and every time. I was trembling with lust. I wanted to move my hand higher, but I was afraid of overstepping. But then it occurred to me that Annie was my girl now. I don't know how I knew it, I just did. It gave me the confidence to cup her breast in my hand. She hummed and leaned her head against mine and squeezed my waist tighter. We walked that way for a while. I thrilled at the feel of her soft, squishy boob bouncing playfully in my fingers. I even felt her nipple getting harder against my palm. And the heft of her breast was amazing. The bulge in my lederhosen was pointing straight ahead.I could see the bright windows of her dorm getting closer over the treetops, and I knew this magical night would soon be over. This was a girl's only dorm. Boys weren't allowed in at any time. But she steered me off the path toward a huge thicket of bushes near the center of the park. Then she got down on her hands and knees and said, “Follow me, Hans.” She crawled into a dark opening in the branches, which I'd never noticed before. I followed. It was a dark and thorny little tunnel, but I could see her silhouette ahead of me, and I could hear the thorns scratching at the edges of her skirt. A chill of fear swept through me suddenly. Fear of the unknown, I guess. Fear of dark places.The thorny tunnel took a few twists and turns, but eventually I saw her crawling out into the moonlight ahead of me. She stood up and smiled at me as I climbed out of the tunnel into a small clearing in the center of the giant thicket. I wondered how many people knew about this secret place?We were totally alone. Moonlight twinkled in her eyes and we kissed again. She pulled me close, then pulled me over with her into a pile of leaves that had collected in the center of the clearing. We laughed. I kneeled over her, my legs straddling her thighs. I looked down, mystified by her beautiful moonlit face. She put her hands on her blouse and pulled the front of it down, all the while looking at me with an intensely trusting and intimate expression. She had a thin baby-blue bra under the blouse, through which I could see the dark circles of her areolas.She reached up and pulled my face down into her coppery cleavage, and I breathed in her powdery perfume and kissed her supple skin, in circling motions, hardly believing this was happening, until I was kissing her hard nipple through the thin fabric of her bra. She groaned in pleasure and suddenly pulled the front of her bra down, exposing her moonlit breasts to me. Her areolas were chocolate brown. I took one of her large nipples into my mouth and circled it with my tongue, and bit it lightly with my teeth, making her giggle. This was an absolute dream come true, but it was only getting better with each passing second.As I switched to kissing and licking her other breast, she opened her legs, and I shifted so I was kneeling between them. I lowered myself onto her, pressing my hard-on into her crotch, and began to grind myself against her, softly at first, but with growing urgency. She ran her fingers through my hair, then began to push my head downward. For a second I thought she wanted me to stop licking her boobs, but she kept pushing me down with one hand, while she pulled up her flouncy skirt with the other. Soon my face was inches away from her lacy blue panties. There was a large wet spot in the center of the blue lace. I saw it only for a second before she pulled my face down into her warm wet crotch. I was overwhelmed by the musky moistness of her. I'd caught a whiff of Briona the night she fucked Troy, but now that I was buried in an actual pussy, I took a deep breath of her animalistic aroma. Good grief, I loved it!I grabbed her suede-soft thighs with both hands and began kissing her pussy through the lacy fabric, licking the tender flesh of her labia on either side, which made her moan with delight. I worked my tongue around the edge of the panties, slowly pulling the edge of it inward, exposing more of her tender flesh. I felt her downy black pubic hairs tingling across my tongue. I pulled at them playfully with my lips. She laughed, then groaned. I teased her for a while, licking the left side, then the right, moving ever inward, but not all the way. She twisted about passionately trying to make me go further, but I playfully delayed, as much to entice her as to prolong the moment for me. This was, without doubt, the greatest night of my life, and I wanted it to go on forever. Finally she couldn't wait any longer, so she reached down and pulled her panties all the way open and pulled my face into her warm wet pussy. My nose buried itself in her downy bush, and my tongue slipped between her swollen lips. She tasted incredible.“Oh, liebchen…” she moaned, “that feels so good.”Although this was my first time, I'd listened to Briona's instructions as Troy ate her out, so I had a general idea of what to do. For the next half hour or more I ate Annie's sweet pussy with absolute abandon. I kissed and teased her, and tried to make her squirm and whimper with pleasure. I found I couldn't put my tongue very far into her vagina. There was a thin membrane just an inch inside her pussy lips. It took me a few seconds to realize what it was. Oh shit, that's her hymen! I recognized it from biology class. For some reason, because of her sexual confidence, I'd assumed Annie wasn't a virgin, exactly the opposite mistake I'd made from judging Briona. I chuckled, realizing that I was a terrible judge of things like that. But it didn't matter. I was touched that Annie trusted me to kiss her this way. I was careful not to lick her too vigorously. I knew from biology class that the hymen could be broken accidentally, and I certainly didn't want to be responsible for an unintentional defloration! So I concentrated most of my efforts on her tiny little clitoris. She loved it when I sucked it and swirled it with my tongue.After a while I discovered that her favorite thing was when I rubbed her pussy up and down with my entire face. I'd start with my nose buried between her quivering lips, then slide upward, so my nose and tongue went up her pussy until I could lift the little hood covering her clitoris with the tip of my tongue, and flick that sensitive little nub before making my way back down. I went up and down this way, again and again, starting slowly but building up speed. My face was slick with her copious juices, which thrilled me to no end. She whimpered and gasped and groaned, and started saying, “Oh, god. Oh god. Oh yes. Oh yes…” And then, quite suddenly, her entire body tensed up like crazy, and she closed both of her thighs around my head and held me in a vice grip while she bucked and arched and clenched, squealing with an incredibly powerful orgasm. A splash of warm juices surged out of her pussy onto my face, startling me, and delighting me at the same time.Then I began licking and sucking her dripping wet pussy with gusto, swallowing her juices, and slurping her delicious clit. But after a few seconds of this she started banging my forehead with her palm, apparently too overwhelmed to be able to communicate vocally. I took the hint and left her over-stimulated clit alone. Annie's body remained as stiff as a board, and a deep trembling rolled through her thighs for two solid minutes. Finally she relaxed, and her thighs opened, releasing my head from the vice grip. She just lay there for the longest time, panting hard as if she'd just jogged a mile. I took the opportunity to finally take a good long look at her beautiful pussy in the moonlight. Every woman in the world has one, but Annie's was the first I'd seen this closely. I'd seen Briona's but she was so hairy, I really hadn't been able to make out any details. But Annie's pussy only had a little oval tuft of silky black hair on top, and simple curving chocolate brown lips below, topped with a tiny little nub. I knew right then and there that for the rest of my life, Annie's vagina would be the one I'd judge all others by. It was simply too beautiful for words. An absolute work of art, just like every other square inch of her.I kissed her pussy lips gently this time, savoring the similarity of these lips to her other lips. After a while she tugged at my hair. So I crawled up and snuggled her in the leaves, my leg over her legs to keep them warm in the chilly October air. Slowly she came out of the post orgasmic state she'd been in for the last ten minutes. She looked at me with wide eyes and said, “Hans, I never did that before. That was an orgasm I guess. Wow.”“Yeah, wow!” I said, smiling. We kissed. She backed off and wrinkled her nose in distaste.“Is that what I taste like?”“Delicious.”“If you say so,” she said sardonically.“I do say so. Your pussy, my dear, is ze finest pussy in all ze fatherland. Yah, sweet nectar from Odin…”She kissed me to shut me up. We hugged and kissed sweetly for a long time, shivering against each other, neither of us wanting the night to end.There was a rustling in the bushes. We both tensed and listened intently for more. Was someone else crawling up the tunnel? Fear gripped us, but after a few minutes of deadly silence, I said, “Must have been a branch falling.”“Sorry,” she said, “I get easily spooked.”“I saw a ghost once.” She let this random bit of information sit there in the darkness. A cloud moved over the moon and suddenly we were plunged into pitch darkness. I could only, just barely, make out her sky blue eyes in the inky blackness.“A ghost?”“Yeah.”“There are no such things as ghosts.”She sighed, “Yeah, I know, but I saw one, so, I guess that's stupid, right?”My science brain now switched on, instinctively. “You know, I used to love ghost stories and paranormal stuff. But nobody has ever found scientific evidence that any of that stuff exists, in spite of millions of dollars spent on research, hundreds of independent studies, probably more. In the whole of human history, there's still no conclusive evidence that human consciousness survives death.”“I know. But it hasn't been disproved either.”“You can't prove a negative.”She laughed. “I know, Hans, I know. I told you it's stupid.”“So what's this ghost you saw? Could have been a dream, or a hallucination. They're more common than people think.”“Maybe.” She said. The cloud moved off the moon, and once again I could see her lovely bronze face. I could tell from her expression that she didn't want to tell me more. She'd given me a glimpse of her dark secret, but that was all I was going to get. She could let me lick her pussy, but the ghost story thing was a little too personal. Go figure.Perhaps as a way to change the topic, she rolled over to straddle me. In response my softened cock began to grow again. She looked down at me in the moonlight and said, “You know, Hans, you're quite lovely.”“Handsome, you mean”“Lovely. Handsome men don't wear lederhosen.”I was about to say something funny, but she began to grind herself on my hardening erection. A beautiful, lustful expression came over her sweet face. She inched herself slowly down my body, and I watched her as she unbuttoned the buttons on the front of my lederhosen. There were a lot of them, and it would have been amusing except I was suddenly aware that she intended to touch my cock. I got lightheaded with amazement and lust. One of the great dreams of my life was about to come true, and I tried to commit the sight of Annie unbuttoning me to memory. My underwear-clad cock began to emerge more and more with each button, rising up to her grinning face, eager to meet her, to shake hands, to say hello. She tickled the tip of it playfully, amused at the way it jumped with each touch.“Little Hans wants out. Should I let him?”“Yes Fraulein. Zat would be lovely.” I tried to be funny and cool, but my voice cracked with tension.She pulled the band of my underwear down, and my cock sprang up in front of her face, looking quite impressive in the moonlight, if I may say so myself. Her eyes twinkled at the sight of it. “I stand corrected. Not little Hans. BIG Hans!” I'm glad she'd never seen Troy's cock! Then she touched my cock with her fingers, sending shivers up and down my spine. She began to bat it with her fist, making it bob about playfully. She'd obviously never seen a penis before, because she was utterly fascinated. She stroked it gently, and rolled my furry balls in her fingertips, giggling at the strange feel of me. I was in absolute heaven by this point. And when she leaned down and kissed the underside of my cock with her beautiful lips, my heart skipped a beat. She kissed it again and again, and the more she kissed it, the harder it got, which I didn't even think was possible. Finally she opened her mouth and the tip slipped between her warm, wet lips. I felt her teeth, her lips, her tongue, but mostly I saw. Really, it was the sight of her mouth, her beautiful, rosy mouth, wrapped around this most intimate part of me, which made my heart do loop-de-loops.She tongued me and kissed me and sucked me in a variety of ways. It was her turn now to experiment, and I loved every minute of it. After a while she unbuttoned my suspenders and pulled the shorts down, without bothering to take my boots off. She spread my thighs open and licked my furry balls, taking them into her mouth, while stroking my turgid shaft with her soft fingers. She was clumsy and inexperienced, but I didn't know better. It was perfect as far as I was concerned. I just laid back and let her service me, amazed at how much she got into it. She kept looking up at me with her baby blue eyes as she slobbered all over my cock, which was truly mind-blowing. I'd daydreamed about blowjobs for years, but the reality was so much better. I mean, this was literally one of the most beautiful women I'd ever seen in my life, and she was sucking my cock. It was beyond wonderful. It was life altering.After only a few minutes of her wonderful mouth bobbing up and down on my cock, I began to feel the telltale signs of impending orgasm. “Oh shit, Annie, I'm gonna cum if you keep that up.”She looked up at me and said, “I want to feel you cum in my mouth, Hans. Is that okay?”I nodded, dazed with excitement. Then she sucked and slurped, putting her limber neck into it, and rolling my balls with her fingertips. The underside of my cock became so sensitive that I could feel every taste bud on her magical tongue. Then I felt a hot burst in my nuts, and I began to buck and writhe with the most incredible orgasm I'd ever felt. She kept sucking and jerking as I shot my seed into her mouth. Her cheeks quickly became distended, and cum began to ooze past her lips down my cock. Then I saw her gulping, and I realized she was actually swallowing my cum.I didn't get soft for a second, so she just swallowed and kept on sucking. Sure, my cock was so sensitive by this time that it almost felt painful being in her mouth, but I put up with the pain because I didn't want it to end. I had no idea when or if I'd ever get another blowjob. Happily I got over the hypersensitivity after a few minutes, and she continued to suck and slurp for another ten or fifteen minutes until I thought I was probably on the verge of cumming again.But then Annie suddenly sat up and grabbed her purse. My heart sank. I was certain she was going to check her watch and say it was time to go home. But instead she pulled out a little wrapper and clumsily tore it open. My head nearly exploded when I realized what she was doing. I'd totally forgotten to bring my condom with me. Thank God Annie was more organized than me. She tried to put it on my cock, but it was too dark to see that she was putting it on inside out. We both laughed as she yanked the stretchy rubber on my throbbing shaft. It was so hilarious that it almost took my mind off what was about to happen.Eventually she got the condom over about half my phallus, and said, “Well, that's as good as it gets, I guess!” Then she stepped out of her panties and squatted over me. I reached up and our fingers interlocked. I was filled with the most amazing love for Annie as she lowered her muff onto my pole. Then before I knew it, I felt the head of my scepter pushing against the tender flesh of her hymen. She paused, our eyes locked on each other. We both knew this was an important moment and should be savored. Then she lowered herself, with a deep groan, and popped her cherry on me. She slid all the way down with a throaty gasp, until I was totally immersed in her tight pussy. She sat there for a minute or two, and we looked at each other smiling. It was over. We were no longer virgins.“High five.” I said.We high-fived each other, smiling like crazy.I was thrilled with the thought that half of my cock, the part uncovered by the condom, was touching the inside of her sweet tunnel. She slowly lifted herself, then lowered herself. She was so tight around me, I might as well not have been wearing a condom. It was incredible.She moaned, “Oh fuck, Hans. You feel so big. Oh god. Oh god. What a great cock. Thank you. Thank you for this, Hans.”I was actually fucking a gorgeous half-Brazilian hottie in a pile of leaves, and she was actually thanking me. I looked up at her in wonder. The moonlight was glinting on her dark, shiny braids. As she slowly lifted herself up again her gorgeous lips opened to emit a moan of transcendent pleasure. I was moved more than words can convey.I blurted, “I love you.” Her blue eyes opened wide, and for a moment I was worried that I'd made a mistake. But then she began to pump her body up and down on me with crazy abandon, her eyes locked to mine, as she gave off beautiful, throaty moans.“Oh, oh, oh. You feel so good inside me. Oh yeah. So good. Goddamned fucking fantastic! Oh Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!” Soon she was pounding herself on me faster, making the leaves rustle and bounce into the air. I reached up and yanked the front of her bra down, releasing her large brown breasts again. They looked amazing, bobbing and bouncing in the moonlight with those dark brown areolas flying up and down in a blur. Then I began to arch my pelvis in rhythm with her movements, rising up to meet her with each downstroke. The bare skin of our pelvises began slapping wetly together again and again. She was so wet, I could feel her juices dripping down my balls.Suddenly, a sharp, spine-tingling, high-pitched groan came from the bushes to our left. We froze in primal fear. I felt every hair on my headstand erect, and Annie's pussy tightened like a clamp around my shaft. After a few moments of silence, the bushes rustled, as if something was moving slowly around the edge of the clearing. It groaned again, weirder this time, sounding almost human, but I was certain it had to be an animal. Annie's face was contorted in terror. She pulled off me, and plopped to her hands and knees.She whispered desperately, “Come on. Fuck me Hans. Hurry up.”I couldn't believe she wanted to keep going. I wanted to run. As a matter of fact, I was scared shitless. But there she was, kneeling with her skirt bundled up, exposing her beautiful brown ass to the moonlight. I kneeled behind her and slowly slid my cock into her tight, trembling canal, while she looked at the bushes, following the eerie rustling sounds with her head. Man, oh, man, her hips felt good in my hands, and her pussy felt incredible around my cock. I began to pound her hard and fast, trying to work her up to another quivering orgasm. I felt myself building up to one too, but I was able to put it off longer than I normally could have, because my abdomen was clenched into a tight little fist of fear. But after thirty, forty, fifty strokes, she let out a little choking gasp, and warm juices surged out of her all around my shaft, splashing loudly into the leaves between her knees.At the moment of her climax a huge black flying thing burst out of the edge of the clearing and flew right at us then up out of sight making us both Scream! Right then I began to ejaculate, spurred on by fear and the shivering, quivering spasms that were rolling through her pussy and thighs. My orgasm seemed to go on and on for minutes, as I continued thrusting and squirting shot after shot into that wonderful girl. Or, into the condom, I should say.When my spasms finally ended, I pulled out of her and plopped into the leaves next to her. She crawled on top of me and whispered into my ear, “I love you too. Now let's get the hell out of here.”I yanked the fully loaded condom from my penis, and tossed it into the leaves, then we dressed hastily, laughing like idiots, and crawled in terror through the tunnel. Then we sprinted breathlessly, hand in hand through the park to her dorm. We didn't look back until we got through the doors in the foyer. I swear, it felt as something was chasing us the whole way, but when we turned to look out the glass doors, nothing was there but the cold October dawn. The sky was glowing with the first rays of morning light. We laughed and breathlessly talked about what an amazing night we'd had! But what the hell was that thing? We agreed it must have been a bird. What else could it have been?Only then did we realize that she'd bled a bit from her broken hymen. The brown crotch of my lederhosen had splashes of dark crimson, and her flowery skirt and white stockings were spattered too. But we both laughed, happy that the lobby was deserted at this hour. We held onto each other in the foyer until the morning sun broke over the treetops, casting October orange light on her bronze face, and filling her blue eyes with wonder. She was even more stunning than ever. We stood up and I kissed her goodnight, or good morning I guess. But before she went inside, I haltingly said, “Uh, do you think, that you'd like to, uh, go out with me again?”She smiled as if I'd just asked her the dumbest question in the world. “I'm your girlfriend, stupid.”My heart soared. I have a girlfriend!by CBSummers, for Literotica 

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1Hans channels his grandfather's German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.September 22October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn't a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn't a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn't an awkward, babbling dork. I didn't have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn't become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn't even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content.It was a blessed relief from all the stress I'd been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom' about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn't easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn't believe in evolution, because it just didn't make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.I'll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I'm Hans. Hans Willis.”He replied, “Look dude, here's the deal I'm gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don't come in. Got it? Just assume I'm boning some chick. I don't care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don't come between me and my pussy. But don't worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I'll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name's Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate's main fuck buddy, Briona. She's maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy.  It wasn't even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy's voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don't worry about my roommate. He's asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”A girl's voice whispered, “Really? I don't know about this. Are you sure?”He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he's on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It's actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don't you see for yourself?”He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I'd hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He'd never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn't think I'd agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don't have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn't see them coming in, but I heard their voices.He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”She whispered, “No, really?”The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building's on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn't make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It's just you and me, sweetheart.'She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn't complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn't believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I'd turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”She giggled, saying, “Let's see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It's so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”Up to that very moment, I'd had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn't resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy's rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he'd be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate's big fat cock.I couldn't have been more shocked if I'd suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn't look away. I just couldn't. Briona's big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I'd been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I'd suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy's cock with increasing eagerness.I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal's knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn't wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn't told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn't a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I'd been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy's throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I'd imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn't choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.That's when it dawned on me that she wasn't a sweet little shy virgin after all. She'd obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I'd completely misjudged her. She hadn't turned me down because she was too busy. She'd turned me down because I was a coward.Looking back, I suddenly realized that she'd been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I'd passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She'd definitely wanted me to kiss her!Idiot! Why Didn't I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn't a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn't believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I'd ever felt in my life.Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.He couldn't stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy's pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn't make out her pussy lips, but I didn't care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.Once she'd stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”I couldn't get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn't the brainy girl I'd been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron's face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that's right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”I couldn't see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn't get enough of Troy's tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she'd attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don't stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don't change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA's realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.Wow. She didn't even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn't get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn't see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You're so fucking big! I've never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You're splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she'd reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.” She said it with an animal intensity, which  I'd never imagined her capable of. It was frighteningly sexy! And he seemed to love it, because he attacked her with the fury of a jungle cat. They were two wild animals, groaning and grinding on that squeaky dorm bed, in a crazy battle to the death.They were turned sideways to me now, so I beheld the stunning sight of Briona's big breasts surging up and down her chest as he pounded her. He occasionally leaned forward and sucked them roughly into his mouth, nibbling her puffy nipples hard enough to make her squeal with delight. It looked so painful to me, but Briona seemed to love it.She kept groaning and cursing the whole time he fucked her. “Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh, yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Fuck me with that big fat cock! Shit! You feel so fucking huge! Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh my god. Oh my god, you feel so good inside me! Oh fucking god! Oh fucking god! oh.”He slammed his hand over her mouth as she had another crazy loud orgasm. He pounded her with merciless glee, his well-muscled body glistening with sweat. He moaned, “Take it bitch. Fucking take it!”I had to stroke myself slower, now that she could possibly see me, but that didn't stop me from cumming a third time. My underwear was absolutely gross with accumulated cum by now, but my cock didn't get soft, so I kept squeezing and stroking it as I stared at Briona's beautiful tits, her long, lithe legs, and her beautiful big nose. She was looking up at Troy, right into amazed eyes, with a passion so hot that it could have started a forest fire.She suddenly crawled out from under him, moaning, “Oh, shit, Fuck me doggy style, you son of a bitch!” She got up on her hands and knees and he immediately rammed himself into her slit from behind. She arched her neck up ward, her lush mouth opening into a long, breathy groan. “God damn. So fucking good.”My eyes were drawn to her pendulous breasts. They were flopping forward and back as Troy fucked her. Once or twice he leaned forward to fondle them, something I longed to do, but that just threw off his rhythm, so he went back to fucking her. I wanted to get out of bed, and crawl under her, and let those big boobs sweep up and down my face. But I was pretty sure that would have freaked her the fuck out, so I just kept playing possum.He looked toward me a few times, smiling with wicked pride. He even flashed me one of those stupid ‘hang ten' hand signals that dopes like him were fond of. I wanted to hate him for stealing my girl, but I just couldn't be mad at him. It wasn't his fault. It was mine. I'd let her slip out of my hands. And now he was fucking my dream girl. I sure hoped he was enjoying it, because the longer it went on, the more my image of her slipped away. She wasn't my dream girl any longer. Oh, I loved her still, and admired her. I also hoped one day I might be friends with her. But I didn't dream about fucking her any longer. I knew I'd never be able to handle her. For one thing, she seemed to like it rough, which just wasn't in me. And for another thing, she absolutely adored Troy's humungous cock. It was at least an inch or two longer than my pitiful seven inches. It was apparent now why all those girls were so happy after fucking him. How could I ever hope to make her happy in bed after she'd been fucked like this?Troy grinned at me and mouthed, “Watch this”, then he grabbed his pillow, stripped the pillowcase off, flipped the loose end under her midsection and grabbed both ends with his fists and suddenly lifted her up, so her knees left the bed. Now, with her utterly under his control, he started to fuck her harder than ever, and she started to squeal and weep and scream. She looked back at him with a look of pure, worshipful amazement as he pounded her pussy like a pro, tears pouring out of her eyes from the sheer perfection of the moment. She'd been calling the shots all night, but now he was in command, and she was enraptured. Utterly enraptured.And I guess I was enraptured too. They both amazed me. I felt like a pathetic troll compared to these guys. If any two people on earth were made to fuck each other, it was Troy and Briona, goddamn it! He fucked her that way longer than I could ever have done, but he finally began to grunt and stiffen with impending release.Briona moaned, “Oh yeah. Cum inside me. I want to feel you cumming inside me. Oh god, yes, I can feel it!”The astounding sight of my roommate filling that beautiful, busty nerd's pussy with cum made me blast one final load of semen into my sticky underwear. And as impossible as it may seem, I actually fell asleep immediately afterward. I don't know if they kept fucking or not, but I would have slept through an earthquake at that point. It was probably some sort of psychological defense mechanism. My brain had overloaded with a lethal combination of lust and self-loathing. My only escape was sweet oblivion.Frat Party Invite: “You should go,” said Troy.“Yeah, I agree,” said Briona, cuddling next to him in his bed. “What have you got to lose?”I shrugged. “I don't really know these guys. And I wouldn't know anyone else at the party either.”Briona shrugged, “So what?”Troy added, “And it's at a frat, dude! Think of all that fresh young sorority pussy!”Briona slapped his arm, hard enough to make him squeal. “Shut up, you big dumb ape!”Troy pouted adorably, nursing his arm. “Sorry Bree.”“Oh, did I hurt you, baby?” Then she gently, lovingly kissed his arm, as he looked at her enraptured.They'd only been together for two weeks, but the change she'd had on Troy had been amazing. He'd stopped trolling for chicks, even though she hadn't asked him to. And when the two of them weren't over at her apartment fucking like rabbits, she was over at our room studying with me! It worked out for all three of us because our studying together encouraged him to do his own homework, so his grades began to improve as well.Just in case you're wondering, Briona had no idea that I'd been awake the night she fucked him. In fact, when she found out that I was his roommate, she nearly had a heart attack, but I pretended his ‘acne medicine' story was true. There are some acne medicines that cause drowsiness, although I'd been off them for over a year. Still, I kept up the charade, secretly hoping that she might fuck him again while I ‘slept'. But apparently the night she came over her cousin had been visiting, so her apartment wasn't empty. That wasn't true any longer, so I hadn't seen hide nor hair of her pussy since that wonderful night, and I probably never would again.But that was okay. She was fast becoming one of my best friends. The fact that I'd seen her totally naked, riding my roommate's cock while she cursed like a whore, didn't diminish my fondness or admiration for her one tiny bit. It actually opened my eyes up to my own naïve ideas about sexuality. I realized that sex isn't just for sluts and dopes, but for smart people too. People like Briona, and people like me! It finally dawned on me that everybody in the world had sex, and every woman, however shy she may seem, had a secret tiger in her, just waiting to be discovered and unleashed.As for Troy, he was still a bit of an asshole, but he treated Briona like a princess. He was honestly in love. So much so that it frightened him a bit. After I told him that she was a genius, he started to worry that she'd lose interest in him, so he worked extra hard to earn her love. But I'd seen him fucking her. As long as he kept slaying her pussy like that, he had nothing to worry about.Briona asked, “Who are these guys again?”“Roland Rawlings and Joseph, something, I forget his last name. They're in Tau Sigma Omicron, I think. I'm in their Astrophysics study group. I guess that's why they invited me to their Oktoberfest party. I can't think of any other reason. I'm certainly not interested in pledging any frats. I don't have that kind of money anyway.”Briona nodded. “Well, I don't know them, but Tau Sigma has a good reputation. If you were pledging, you could do worse. Though Delta Delta is the one that most of the guys in the science department belong to. They have an excellent academics record.”Troy grinned mischievously, saying, “Yeah, but the real question is, does Tau Sigma have a sister sorority, and do they like to fuck nerds?”Briona roared like a lion and started snapping her teeth at him. “I told you to stop it, you dirty little boy! Don't make me bite you!”He stuck his tongue out at her so she leapt on top of him like a jungle cat. I watched them roughhouse with a smile on my face. Troy was much bigger and stronger than her, but he let her pin him with only minimal resistance. That's one of the ways I knew he was smitten with her. She'd literally tamed him. It was really kind of cute.Still straddling Troy, Briona turned to me and said, “No, really, Hans, you ought to go. You don't have anything better to do tonight, do you?”I shrugged. “No, but I don't have a costume. Everyone's supposed to dress up like Germans.”Troy said, “Well, you're German, aren't you? Just go as yourself.”“My grandpa's from Austria, but I don't think that counts as a costume.”Briona smiled, “Oh hey, there's that costume store over in that strip mall next to the Wendy's. I bet they're open for another hour or two. You should run over there and, here, ” She reached into her pocket and pulled out her wallet, then took out sixty dollars, “Go rent a costume.”I put my hand up, “No, no. I can't take your money.”She hopped off Troy and pressed the money into my hands. “Consider it a loan, Hansie. Pay me back when you can.”I looked at the money, and my heart started to beat hard. I'd never gone to a real party before. Or at least not one at a cool fraternity, which I just knew would be chock full of eligible women getting drunk off their asses. I didn't know what to say, but Briona just pulled me off my bed and pushed me toward the door, saying, “You better hurry up before they close! Scoot!”Troy shouted from his bed. “Yeah, get out of here, loser, so I can fuck my girlfriend!”As she was closing the door behind me, I heard her saying to Troy, “Okay mister. You've officially pissed me off. Now you're gonna get bit!”I stood in that hallway for a few minutes, listening to her jungle-cat roars turn into orgasmic groans as they attacked each other in my room, perhaps even on my very bed. It made my cock stir with lust. Since it was unlikely they'd ever do it while I was ‘sleeping' again, eavesdropping at my dorm room door might be the closest I'd ever get. But as fun it was to listen to Briona's dirty talk, her money was burning a hole in my hand, and I knew she'd expect me to have a story to show for it, so I dragged myself away from her beautiful moans, and sweet obscenities.By the time I'd walked to the costume shop, the sun was already setting, and they were just about to close. But the man let me in and showed me his selection of Bavarian costumes. Most of them were cheap, mass-manufactured Halloween costumes, but one was really quite authentic. I should know. I'd been dragged to my fair share of polkas and Oktoberfest celebrations when I was a kid. My parents were proud of their Austrian ancestry, so I could tell an authentic outfit when I saw one. It wasn't cheap, but Briona's money, added to my own pitiful stash, added up to just barely enough to rent it, along with an oversized plastic stein. That was all the money I had for the rest of the month, but I figured, if I'm going to look like a fool, I might as well do it in style. Besides, if I impress those guys, maybe they'll invite me to another party.As I was trying it on, the shop owner said, “You're lucky you're not a woman. A bunch of girls came in here earlier and rented all the Bavarian dresses in the place. Hey, you know what? I bet they're going to the same party as you.” I shrugged, barely hearing him. I was distracted by my own reflection in the mirror. I looked exactly like my grandfather. There was photo of him hanging on our wall back home which was taken when he was a boy in Austria, wearing a costume that was freakishly similar to this: a pair of dark brown lederhosen with suspenders, high socks embroidered with ducks and edelweiss flowers, a loose white peasant shirt and a blue cap with a long feather sticking out the top. My god, I was the spitting image of my grandfather.Suddenly I flashed on the old man. He was the most rakish, hearty, balls-to-the-wall man I'd ever met. He could have eaten ten Troys for breakfast and still had room for seven Brad Pitts. When Grandpa came into a room, everybody smiled. He flirted with all the ladies, even his own relatives, and made every man his buddy. He was amazing, and lived life to the fullest, right up to the very end. I hooked my thumbs in my suspenders, just as he was doing in that old photograph, and grinned, trying to make my eyes twinkle just like his. Damn. I looked more like him than ever. And then I remembered that he had a pockmarked face too. I'd never thought about it before, but he must have had acne as a teenager, the same as me! But he hadn't let that stop him from being a man, and damn it all, I wasn't gonna let it stop me either!I walked proudly to Fraternity Row, dressed in my costume, ignoring the catcalls from passers-by. No, scratch that. I didn't ignore them. Whenever someone laughed or shouted out some obscenity at me, I raised my fake German stein and shouted, “Oktoberfest!” at the top of my lungs, and their jeers turned instantly into cheers. I felt almost as if I was channeling my grandfather's spirit. But I didn't believe in any sort of afterlife, so I knew that my grandfather's spirit didn't exist. No. If anything, it was my grandfather's DNA coursing through my blood, which gave me the gumption to act as if I was the man I wanted to be. That, and the long feather in my cap.I charged into that party as if I owned the place, and stomped all the way into the middle of the room on my big, loud boots. That's when I noticed that I was the only person in sight wearing a costume of any kind. Then I saw the assholes who'd invited me; laughing their asses off. My heart sank, and my cheeks burned bright red. I'd thought I'd left this kind of crap behind me in high school. But I was wrong. You never get too old for a pair of snotty assholes to make you feel like a fool. I refused to give them the pleasure of seeing my embarrassment, so I just smiled and waved, proud of my Bavarian heritage and culture.I was about to make a humiliating retreat from this frat party when I realized, much to my delight, that I wasn't alone. Six freshmen girls, dressed in sexy little Bavarian dresses, filed through the door, drawing fresh gouts of laughter from the assembly. Now I knew who'd rented all the female costumes from the store! Most of the girls looked utterly embarrassed, but one of the girls was shining with confidence. Her sky-blue eyes caught sight of me and a broad grin spread out on her stunningly beautiful, copper-colored face. I'd seen her around the Science Building, but I didn't know her name. All I knew was that she was a freshman, and insanely hot. I considered her so far out of my league that I didn't even daydream about asking her out.She was simply stunning to behold, her lovely tits were perfectly displayed in the snug bodice. Her figure was looking scrumptious, particularly as she made her way through the crowd toward me, smiling from ear to ear. As she came closer, I realized that her costume was the female match for mine. They had the same brown, green and blue fabrics, the same embroidered socks. But instead of the lederhosen and suspenders my costume had, she was wearing a traditional dirndl, which was comprised of a brown skirt, a big green apron, a puffy white blouse, and a bodice with a low front, which was pushing her ample breasts up into a startling display of feminine pulchritude. I mean, this chick's cleavage was epic, and it was wiggling about wonderfully as she clomped toward me in her polka shoes. Her wavy dark brown hair was braided into two long braids that were framing her tits marvelously.Coincidence was once again rearing its ugly head, but this time it seemed to be working in my favor!She shouted in a fake German accent, “Liebchen! Vere haff you been? I've been vorried schick about you!”Then she gave me a big hug and a quick kiss on the lips. I was stunned. That was literally the first kiss of my life, and even though she meant it as a joke, my heart did a total flip flop in my chest, and tingles shot down my spine! Then she took my hand in hers and pulled me toward the other costumed girls, all of whom were adorable, each in their own way. “Come vit me, liebchen. I vant you to meet my freundins!” The girls laughed when they saw that I was wearing the male match of their friend's dirndl. “Girls, girls, I vant you to meet mein freund, Helmutt von Wiener.”Continued in Part Two,Based on a post by CBSummers, for Literotica

Beautiful German Girl at the Munich October-fest.By Stonemarten, Listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories.One of my favorite things in the World is beautiful women dressed in their dirndls, which is the traditional, female dress of Bavaria and Austria. The women look amazing in their dirndls with pushed-up breasts showing ample cleavage, whereas guys in lederhosen look a bit silly really, sorry lads.Anyway, on with the story. Even though I was on my own at the festival, people are generally very friendly and merry at Oktoberfest, so it's not too hard to join in with folk from all nationalities. I was with a group of lads from Australia, the States and some fellow Brits all trying to chat-up the incredibly beautiful German women, all looking fabulous in their dresses. They really seemed to enjoy the attention of the guys, smiling and laughing at our terrible jokes, but I guess a few liters of festival strength beer might have fueled that positive interaction.At one stage in the evening, I spotted a lovely, slender, blue-eyed girl with long, straight brown hair standing alone in a corner. She was wearing a fine quality dirndl of a burgundy satin skirt and a sage-green, laced bodice pushing-up pert little tanned breasts. She looked so pretty, but sadly she seemed to be crying. Like many guys, I have a soft spot and protective feeling for girls who are crying, so I approached her gently, excusing myself and asking in a sensitive tone if she needed any help. She had ceased crying and gave me a weak smile, so I invited her to join our group, which I was sure would cheer her up, as we were on very good form.The young woman's name was Lilly and it was great luck finding her for she turned-out to be delightful company. Lilly was a student at the University of Heidelberg and had come to Oktoberfest with a friend, who had sadly abandoned her for a boy, leaving her alone and naturally unhappy. I was determined to look after her and keep her entertained so she would forget her troubles.The drink was flowing freely and so was the fun, as folk started to stand on tables in the beer hall sinking steins of beer straight down-in-one to the cheers of the crowd. At the encouragement of my companions and after having boasted of drinking a “yard” of beer at home, I too climbed onto our table and to the bellow of the crowd proceeded to down a liter of beer, turning the stein upside down over my head as proof it was empty. Feeling very manly and proud of myself, I gave an enthusiastic Lilly a hug and a kiss on the lips.Lilly may have been slight, but she was made of strong stuff, as she too climbed onto the table with her stein and to our surprise and to a huge roar from the crowd, proceeded to sink her beer in such a smooth and efficient manner that this would have impressed even a fat builder down the pub. I kind of fell in love with Lilly at that moment, as any girl that can do that will always have a special place in my heart.Soon Lilly and I were kissing and cuddling, somewhat rudely for public consumption since we were both very drunk. I put my strong arms around her and she held onto me tightly as we walked back to the little flat that I had rented. I bought a couple of flowers from a stall to put in her hair, which made her look so cute and as pretty as a picture.When we had entered the cozy, warm flat, we proceeded to the sofa, snogging passionately. We were both kissing and stroking each other's adoring faces, my hands then fondling the lovely round globes that had been teasing me all evening from above her tight-laced dress. Soon my other hand had worked up under her skirt and was rubbing her moistening slit through silky panties. Lilly began to moan and reached to stroke my swelling cock trapped uncomfortably in my trousers.I moved my head down to Lilly's pert boobs, releasing them gently from her dirndl and sucking on them with my mouth wide open, my tongue flicking her stiff little nipples. Pulling panties aside allowed my fingers to stroke her pussy lips, rubbing rapidly to and fro over her engorged clit, causing Lilly to arch her back and groan as she approached her first orgasm. Within a minute or so, this gorgeous girl was writhing and spasming as she came on my probing fingers.We both undressed, admiring each other's firm bodies as we did so. Lilly slid her hands down my muscular frame and dropped onto her knees to envelop the head of my stiff cock into her mouth, whilst stroking up and down the thick shaft. My knees almost buckled at the pleasure of it and I stroked her face lovingly, as she looked up at me with wide, lustful eyes.I could not hold back for long and so with balls rising and pressure building to bursting point, I spurted my seed into Lilly's mouth, onto her pretty face and then my last drops of pearly spunk sprinkling onto small, tanned boobs. This longed for release had me groaning manfully and gently cupping Lilly's approving face.Lilly went to the bathroom and I lay down to recover my strength. When the lovely, slender girl returned, she laid back on the soft couch and opened her legs to allow easy access for my tongue to her very wet pussy. Lapping at her lips and darting my tongue over her love-bud soon had her mewling like a cat and clutching my head between her thighs. Probing in and out her with my tongue like a little wet cock, whilst flicking her sensitive clit lightly from side to side with my thumb, soon had her twisting and turning in a second huge orgasm.Laying back with my big cock pointing obscenely into the air was all the invitation Lilly needed to hop on board. Facing me, she eased down slowly, impaling her tight pussy onto my prick, moaning as she did so. Her mouth gaped in ecstasy as she bobbed up and down, my hands holding her soft bottom and I could hardly take my eyes from her lovely boobs jiggling away.Picking Lilly up and standing, I continued to pump, much to her delight, as I turned around to place her on her back, thighs wide apart, so I could continue to thrust deeply in the missionary position. I loved seeing the pleasure on her face and hearing her high-pitched yelps as I ploughed into this beautiful little creature.The pace of our lovemaking became faster and faster and more desperate at the coming explosion. Bodies slammed against one another, balls smacking against swollen lips making wet slapping sounds as we screwed like beasts. There was no holding back and with a great cry, suddenly it came, spunk splashing out in hot white streams coating the insides of a grasping and welcoming pussy which itself was contracting rhythmically in orgasm.Lying next to each other, we kissed and cuddled, then slowly drifted off to sleep. Later in the morning, we ate bread rolls for breakfast and then went back to bed for we both had terrible hangovers from a day and night of partying.It was a sad feeling when Lilly finally left that day to re-join her disloyal friend for the journey back to Heidelberg, as our fun and erotic acquaintance might have been short, but that beautiful girl had surely become one of the great lovers in my life.The mountains of Bavaria are one of my favorite places, great for walking and watching nature, which are my main hobbies. A few years ago I drove across Europe in my Jeep to stay at an Alpine chalet with the aim of finding some Edelweiss flowers and watching Chamois, which are rare mountain goats. Both of these species live high on the tops which meant strenuous climbing up into the snow zone. It's such good exercise that German Alpine troops are encouraged to scale the mountains to find Edelweiss as proof of their fitness and courage. They used to pick them for their lapels, but today these are actually quite rare flowers and now a protected species. As I was in Bavaria in September time, I also booked accommodation in Munich in order to attend the famous Oktoberfest; yes, I know, it actually takes place in September, rather than October for some odd reason. If you have never been to the Oktoberfest, I would strongly recommend it at least once in a lifetime, as it's an amazing party. If you don't like crowds then it might not be for you, but if you enjoy quaffing large steins of beer, scoffing bratwurst and watching the colorful spectacle of folk dressed-up traditional costumes, you would love it.by Stonemarten, for Literotica

How a Young Prince Frederick celebrated his wedding to Princess Charlotte, and started a great Bavarian tradition.Based on the work of Mumfreds. Listen to the podcast at steamy stories.In 1808 people of Württemberg lived in the convergence of three cultures. The masculine lead industry and agriculture of the Germans, the Swiss provided enlightenment of the sciences, and the French liberality and arts added a healthy dose of libertine free thinking and even a tolerance for kinkiness.But Württemberg was moving forward with the final demise of the Holy Roman Empire just a few years earlier. Napoleon had just defeated the Austrian military and established a new Confederation of the Rhine.  The ethnic German people were split apart  and some were under the Austrian protectorate, while the Rhine was under French protectorate on both sides of the Rhine river, including the German homeland.Prince Frederick had watched as his older sister was given to Emperor Napoleon Bonaparte as a wife for Napoleon's brother, in exchange for his family's continued role of the Württemberg Kingdom, under the occupation of Napoleon's empire. Now Prince Frederick was being pressured by his parents and the court advisors, to strategically marry a well-bred heiress from the kingdom of Bavaria, princess Charlotte.Princess Charlotte was just 18 in the spring of 1810. A debutante, already being aggressively sought by Napoleon, she was terrified. When faced with the two unwanted options, she and her mother agreed that Frederick William was the better option and more respecting of their shared German heritage. Charlotte wept for weeks. She was still a girl of just 18 years. Her parents apologized repeatedly. It was especially difficult because Charlotte had always been a free-spirit and defiant of the stupid rules of etiquette that she violated almost daily.As an enthusiast of all things equestrian, Charlotte refused to ride ‘side-saddle'. She also found the practice to be a convenient excuse when the Royal Physician of Württemberg Court conducted a prenuptial gynecological exam a requirement in the nuptial contract between the kingdoms. As for Prince Frederick William, the marriage was even less anticipated. Charlotte was not the ideal sex object of his fantasies. Where he liked slender, tall older women, Charlotte was busty with a big round ass.Frederick liked the arts and sciences. He enjoyed the opera and studied astronomy.Charlotte loved animals and preferred German folk songs. Charlotte found little appeal in Frederick's lanky physique. She preferred the bulky, athletic, and masculine virility of farm-hands and tradesmen. A fall wedding Festival Back in 1810 Crown Prince Frederick William, sought the hand of the lovely princess Charlotte of Munich. She was the most desired woman in all of the ethnic German kingdoms. He courted her for many months, seeking to prevail over the efforts of Emperor Napoleon of France.Frederick's family negotiated aggressively with her father King Maximilian; whereby Frederick eventually asked Charlotte to marry him.Both kingdoms shared a strong disgust for all things French culture.It was the one topic where the two actually enjoyed conversation and felt compatibility. they were political allies and even business partners; but not at all romantically drawn to desire. She felt the same way he did, and accepted his offer. They were scheduled to marry on October 12th. As the date came close, she was starting to feel some trepidation. He was concerned and asked what was the problem. She shyly told him that she was expected to be with him; only with him, for the rest of her life. He said of course she would be only with him, and he would be only with her, as was customary.She thought carefully, and said; “Forever is a long time.”He did not want her to be so sad and thought for a while. He proposed an idea as a secret plan that they should not tell anyone about.At the wedding there would be a huge and joyous festival; a very German cultural Festival. At the festival she could go among the crowd and choose three men with which to make love.Upon hearing the idea, she was overjoyed at the thought and thanked him for his generosity and gladly accepted.The wedding was indeed a huge and joyous festival where everyone in Munich turned out. The first night of the festival was the night of their wedding. The celebration was scheduled to go on for 5 days.On the second day of the festival the prince approached the princess and told her today would be the day she made her three selections. She would go out and pick three men with which to ‘sow her oats.' She went to her dressing chamber to pick out her sexiest outfit. She chose the shortest dirndl she had. It stopped just below her ass.  The front of the dirndl plunged to show her beautiful Buxom cleavage. On her smooth legs she wore white by high stockings that ended below her dirndl. On her feet she wore elevated wedges. She was a vision. Her body was very visible and very sexy.The prince and princess began to make the rounds, where villagers were celebrating and congregating. As they walked, the men noticed princess Charlotte and paid her a great deal of attention. Offerings were made of pretzels, beer, and all sorts of treats, as she walked through the fair.She was pleasant of all and smiled as she always did. These were her people and she hoped they would come to accept her foreign Prince.Helmut the blacksmithAs they walked through the grounds they came upon a blacksmith, who had a stall set up to shoe horses. Charlotte stopped, and seemed to take a special interest. As one would expect, the blacksmith was quite strong, and also handsome. When she got close, a smile fell across his face and he gave greetings.“ I am Helmut, my princess;” he said in the most cultured enunciation he could contrive. She secretly knew Helmut from her frequent trips to the Stables. But that is their secret. The prince asked the princess if this might be one of the men. She smiled and said; “Indeed this would be one of the men if he so desired.” As the princess continued strolling, the prince stayed back briefly and invited Helmut to a special dinner with the princess that evening at 7:00. He graciously accepted. While he didn't understand what was fully ahead for him, he was happy to be able to spend an evening with the busty and charming princess. Robert the actorThey continued to walk through the fairgrounds with the prince often letting the princess drift ahead so he could see the reactions of the commoners as they look at her beauty. He watch her interact with the men of the Kingdom. As they continued, they came across a play that was just finishing up on the stage. The lead actor was quite athletically fit and very handsome. He flashed a smile at princess Charlotte and catching her off guard, she shyly looked away. The production poster listed the lead actor as ‘Robert.' What Prince Frederick didn't suspect was that Robert was also a part of the local Polo team. The two had secretly met in the Stables. The secret remains to this day. She composed herself and began to smile. He congratulated her and the prince on their wedding. She whispered to the prince that it might be fun to invite him to dinner. Shortly thereafter the prince did just that.Steffan the folk dancerAfter not much longer, the princess stopped in front of the stage where there was folk dancing.One of the dancers was agile, strong, and very skilled. As he lifted his twirling partner into the air, then safely caught her in his arms. She caught the vicarious thrill of experiencing being airborne and caught in his gentle arms. Steffan stepped back for his female dance partner to perform her feature solo. As he caught his breath, he looked out to the applauding crowds. He spotted the royal couple and was pleased. He had caught the princess's eye. She stood and watched him perform. in his lederhosen, not taking her eyes off of him. This was not missed by the dancer, and when the dance was over he came over and introduced himself to the princess. “I am Steffan”, he humbly bowed.This was but a rouse, as the dancer was part of a Mayday festival at the Munich Palace. Charlotte had graciously helped him find the dressing rooms when he'd gotten lost in the palace back halls. Charlotte felt a wetness as she recalled his tryst in her private Chambers just months ago; As Steffan talked with the prince, his eyes glanced up and down Charlotte's body. Memories led to arousal, and after several minutes, Steffan quickly dismissed himself to ‘prepare for the next number.His tight shorts left little to the imagination and it was clear that he was very well built down there. It also became obvious when he was talking to the princess, that she pleased him greatly and that is why he had to make a quick exit.Princess Charlotte smiled at The Prince and he understood that the dancer would be the third. The prince then extended an invite to him.The special guests come to dinner The dinner was scheduled for that evening at 7:00. A fire was made in the large fireplace and the finest Linens, China, and glassware were laid out.The cooks were busy making Gourmet Foods and the prince picked the wines himself. The princess was bathing and getting dressed for the evening. She had taken her time to clean and shave meticulously. She had chosen a metallic gold dress that plunged in the front bodice, and a skirt that stopped right at her bottom, in the back. She also wore matching metallic gold strappy shoes with towering heels. She also wore her gold earrings, necklace, and bracelets. On her right ankle was a gold anklet that the prince had bought her that day for the dinner. She looked irresistible. As the princess dressed upstairs, the men arrived early for the dinner. They too, had bathed and put on their finest clothes. The prince greeted them personally, and the young studs introduced themselves to each other.  The prince poured them each a drink and they toasted to each other and their good fortune. Prince Frederick explained to their astonishment and delight; the agreement the prince and princess had made ,and that they were the lucky men chosen.When the princess arrived downstairs, the prince met her before she walked into the dining room. To her surprise, the prince said that he would not be joining them. He wanted the men to have her to themselves and for her to have the men to herself. After thinking about it a bit, she realized that this might be more fun.The prince told her however, that he couldn't possibly resist watching her sexual conquests and would be watching from special consealments that were created near the dining room.They then walked into the dining room as the men stood up and were formally introduced by name to the princess.As she walked in looking lovely as can be. There were Smiles all around. The prince said his good-byes,and said he would stop in the evening, The princess and her suitors were seated for dinner and were poured wine from the servants. As the conversation began, the men paid great attention to the princess. The men stared deep into the eyes of the princess while she spoke and attended to her every need.Dancing In The ParlorAfter dessert was served Steffan asked the princess if she'd like to dance. She loved to dance and quickly accepted the offer from the handsome man. Charlotte led the man into the Parlor and went over to a cabinet on casters she opened the lid of the music box and cranked up the Armature. The Parlor was filled with the rich sounds of an Austrian Waltz. They began a formal Waltz, with the dancer expertly taking the lead and the princess easily keeping up. They glided around the room while Helmut and Robert looked on, seated on nicely-upholstered wing-back chairs.Not wanting to be left out, Robert cut in and continued the dance;  His intense blue eyes staring into the princesses. Helmut, not wanting to miss his turn, cut in. This allowed the princess to put her hands on his muscular arms as he easily spun her around the Dance Floor. During dinner, Prince Frederick had been sitting in a hall outside the dining room. He took great pleasure in watching the princess charm and be Charmed by the men. He found himself increasingly excited as the dancing started. His new wife was a youthful and sexy dancer, and watching her interact with the men turned him on immensely. When the quartet moved to the parlor, Prince Frederick went upstairs to a balcony overlooking the Parlor. A member of his Württemberg Entourage, Claudine was making her regular checks on his welfare. She was his tutor since he was 10 years old and she was 21.The woman taught Frederick on many subjects, and over time had become an adviser on many matters. She was tall, slender, and elegant. Her lessons often continued in his bed Chambers whenever they could safely conceal the ongoing sex education lessons. Now, 17 years later, Claudine now carries herself as a charming  and confident 39 year old vixen.From the balcony, the prince and his ‘tutor' (and secret lover) sat on the floor, behind the velvet drapes, and silently peered between the balusters, Charlotte's deportment with the young men.The quartet move to a slower song and the blacksmith pulled the princess close for a slow dance. The princess's head had been spinning from her wonderful evening and her third Goblet of wine, and now she was very close to and touching this muscular man. He too could feel her busty body with his strong hands around her firm waist he pulled her in closer to him she didn't pull away as she felt him stiffen.She began to feel a tingle inside herself. Before she knew it Robert the actor had stepped up and taken Helmut's place. As Robert stared into her eyes he leaned forward and gently put his lips to hers and she readily received them as she first did in that pile of straw in the horse stables.He pulled her close to him and continued to kiss her. She then felt a second set of hands on her hips from behind it was Steffan. Her dress was so short that his hands were right above the bottom of the dress. She briefly stopped kissing Robert as Steffen pulled her hips into him and began kissing her neck. Pressing into her rear end was that very large and now very hard cock that had attracted her earlier that day. He raised Goosebumps on her as he kissed her neck.From the balcony, Prince Frederick and Claudine had seen everything. He didn't miss a second of the meal or the dance.  Much like the viral men in the parlor, he too was very hard. To watch the woman he married be so pleased. To be able to watch her talk and flirt and touch and be touched was truly a pleasure. To see the way the young suiters desire her.Claudine began rubbing his crotch while sliding her other hand up under her own skirt.As Steffan continued to kiss the princess on her neck and ears, he slowly ground his cock against her white ass. With his hands around her waist the skimpy dress began fully raising from the grinding as it lifted. The actor in front of her looked down and realized she wasn't wearing any panties. He could see her perfect beautiful shaved cunt. He went wild, grabbing her head and kissing her deeply with his tongue. Steffan also noticing the dress had climbed up her body, began using his large hands to rub her large crack.The princess felt so good she was barely standing at this point, mostly being held up in the sandwich of the men. The blacksmith was standing on the sidelines with his cock out, stroking while looking at the scene he had in front of him.The actor was now kissing down the body of The Princess and Steffan turned the princess's head and began kissing her deeply as he reached in front and grabbed her heating tits and fondling her tall erect nipples. Robert had made his way down to her belly and was closing in on her cunt. The princess shook as Robert's lips came in contact with her cunt lips. He licked her cunt as she held his head against her. After the princess Broke Free from Steffan's kiss, she gave a look towards the waiting blacksmith. The look let Helmut know it was time for him to join the fun. Helmut, unable to contain himself, walked towards the melee. He ignored Steffan and the actor and picked up the princess and carried her to a large couch on the side of the room. He laid her down on the couch and began for lack of a better word, to ravage her body.He grabbed and sucked her nipples and then quickly moved down to her cunt, licking her clit. The other two men were quickly at the couch. The actor began sucking her nipples making the princess squirm. She wrapped her legs around Helmut's head. As Robert & Steffan worked their magic, she began to quiver.This stirred both of the men and their tongues sped up lapping her nipples and clit. Her back arched as the orgasm flowed through her body. As she recovered from her orgasm, the men stood her up and removed her mini dress so that only her gold platform heals and jewelry remained. At this point; Helmut was so turned on, he couldn't wait. He laid the princess back down, and guided his rigid cock inside her. As much as she enjoyed his mouth it felt really good to have his hard warm cock in her.The princess looked next to see that Robert had removed his clothes and had his hard shaft in front of her. The princess reached out and grabbed his cock. Robert's heart was pounding. The hand of this beautiful woman felt so good on him.Steffan stripped off his clothes and joined the group.The princess had her eyes closed as Helmut picked up his pace. She put her right hand on his muscular chest and rubbed down his chiseled abdomen, wrapping her hand around his thick cock as it slid in and out of her. She returned her hand to his chest and continued to jerk off the wood of Robert on her left.One of the thrust of Helmut's threw the princess's head back and as she look to the right she saw the naked body of Stefan.His cock was large and beautiful. It was exactly what she hoped for when she picked him for the evening. She slowed her hand down on the actor as she eagerly grabbed the thick rod of the handsome dancer. She slowly explored the entire length of his cock with her soft hand. He leaned over and touched and kissed her slowly, exploring her mouth; reaching over to gently caress her nipple. She firmly but gently grabbed the base of his cock, and pulled him close to her.  It was perfect, and she began licking and sucking it. She continued to suck as much of the cock as she could fit in her mouth,  to the rhythm of Helmut sliding in and out of her wet cunt. Helmut would not last much longer, and began to pick up speed. The princess began to tremble and slow down the actor and Dancer.As Helmut's hands wrapped around her tiny waist, she put her hands on his waist, to push him in further,He began grunted and began powerfully jack-hammering her. Her entire body was moving as Helmut slammed into her. He began to cum.  She felt his first shot squirt into her body, which pushed her into a full orgasm as her body clinched around him.  He kept pounding, shooting a large load  as she moaned. Charlotte was trembling from the orgasm Helmut had just given her. He held her in his strong arms, as she took a moment to recover. After some time, he withdrew his cock from her.Steffan grabbed the Princess's face with both hands, and kissed her passionately on the lips.He backed up and stared into her eyes. He could wait no longer. As he backed up, the Princess could see his turgid cock, standing at attention. He was extremely hard. With both hands on her waist, he pulled her towards him. He grabbed the base of his rod, and began to run it up and down the length of her cunt lips. He would have to move slowly, to get his large shaft into her tight cunt. Robert and Helmut saw that she might have some troubles, so they went up to the princess. They each took one of her shapely legs. She still had her golden heels on. They each held an ankle in one hand, and with the other they reached up to her inner thigh.They spread her legs wide apart, to give Steffan better access. As his cock pressed into the small opening between her cunt lips, she was both nervous and excited.Cum In The BalconyStill viewing from the Position to see his new wife, as naked and as hard as the other men; he had his cock in his hand. It was ecstasy to see his wife enjoying herself so much to allow her to have a variety he could not provide himself .He also liked being able to just watch the way she flirted, desired, and moved.He could just focus on watching her be sexual. It was such a turn on for him. Claudine sucked his cock while he lay on the balcony floor; her cunt spread wide above his adoring eyes. His cock deep in his concert's throat while the passionate sounds of a foursome filled the Parlor below their lofty perch. As Claudine's juices ran down the tongue of the prince, her inner thighs pressing tight against his ears while she shakes from the oral menstruation he has perfected.Frederick took it all in and paused his urges to thrust while Claudine indulged in the joy of her orgasm. She sucked his tip and flicked his head gently while her Bliss lingered. As Claudine's body came back to the moment, she fixed her desire to the cock in her mouth. Soon her head pressed down on his crotch and his cock rapidly entered and exited her throat. Her tongue synchronized in a swallowing sequence. In less than a minute later, his hips rocketed upward as his balls constricted into the base of his cock. His prostate began a series of jets sending cream deep into Claudine's receptive throat. She knew his body and his signs of eminent release. She's taking a deep breath before plunging down on his explosion with her expert tongue.She used a swallowing sequence to take every last drop into her throat. Claudine had become so proficient that it had been a couple years since she could remember the taste of Frederick's spunk. Downstairs The princess took a deep breath as Stefan's cock slowly entered her cunt.  She felt it spreading her and filling her up. She was very wet but Stephen still took his time. She was so tight he needed to move slowly. He paused after he was completely inside her, to give her a moment to once again get used to his massive cock.With her eyes closed she let out a breath feeling so full in her cunt. Slowly he moved back out and then gently pushed back into her. He increased the speed as she grew used to his size. He slid in and out of her, hitting spots on her that had never been felt before. Helmut and Robert released her legs. Starting at her shoulders, they each kiss down her body, gently touching and tasting her as they worked.From her legs up, they kissed around her breasts, settling on her erect and sensitive nipples. Kissing them, licking and sucking them.In appreciation, she reached out and grabbed each of their firm cocks. With a cock inside her, with two handsome men sucking her nipples and a cock in each hand, her head was spinning. his face and her breathing she began to lose control with that fat cock filling her up and both nipples getting sucked. She began to moan louder and louder and she moaned the man began sucking her nipples faster and faster.Finally she couldn't hold out any longer and began to come.She let out what was almost a scream and seemed to have cum for a full minute. She felt so good after she came completely inside her while he waited and she recovered he couldn't wait any longer and slowly started pumping her she moved her body in time with his and it felt good.Recovering the princess started to feel a tingle as Stefan again picked up the pace. It was at this time the princess saw something to her left. It was the prince. He was so turned on by the event that he had to get closer. He was naked and jacking off his hard cock at the sight of his beautiful bride. She felt so good with the comfort of knowing her husband gave his approval and was so turned on,She looked up and Stefan was staring straight into her eyes. She could feel the pre-cum dribbling inside her, from his massive cock and knew it wouldn't be much longer. It was now just him and her, as he wrapped his large hands around her tiny waist and began to Bear down on her. She wrapped her legs around his waist and started to moan. They locked eyes as he drove into her faster and faster. She could feel his balls slamming into her with each stroke she began to scream  as the orgasm took over and his cock began to twitch.She began wave after wave of orgasm as his cock began to come inside her. She could feel the hot spurts of his semen. He kept pumping till his big cock was drained. She laid back sweaty and completely spent as his cock went limp inside her. Charlotte's good nightWith her eyes closed she felt lips softly touch hers. It was Prince Frederick. He looked deeply into her eyes and thanked her for what she had done. It was such a pleasure to watch her. Stefan prepared warm water and began gently cleaning her up with washcloths. They then helped the princess nymph, to dress into a beautiful tight golden gown. The night had gone on for hours ,with all of the meeting, drinking, and dancing; Charlotte saw each man out separately, and some private words were spoken but not overheard. Frederick told Charlotte he'd be up a bit and she should get her rest. The two never shared a bedroom again.A tradition of need Frederick William and his wife Charlotte remained in two royal families from two Allied kingdoms of the German peoples. It would be years before their fathers' Reigns would be passed on, so the two developed humanitarian causes and charities, to benefit the people of the two kingdoms. Württemberg & Bavaria. This often meant a lot of travel in the two adjoining kingdoms. Together they kept up appearances and showed no public affection to each other.It's not that they lacked a libido; they just had no physical or emotional attraction to anything about each other. In the weeks after Frederick and Charlotte disclosed to each other that they both had romantic interests in other lovers. they both provided discreet accommodations to each other and still kept a mutual respect.Second Year, and the Dirndl Craze Princess Charlotte is widely recognized as the inspiration for Oktoberfest. Her Bountiful bosom is synonymous with the joy of a Bountiful Harvest. The beer garden waitresses all wore the 'Charlotte dirndls' at the Munich Oktoberfest of 1811, 2nd Annual Festival. Charlotte and Frederick traveled the second night to Württemberg to inaugurate a sister Festival there. Some of the Württemberg church ladies initially objected to this Bavarian hussie princess whom their Crown Prince had married. Prince Frederick caught word of the grumbling prudes and decided to tell the organizers that he would personally appear with Princess Charlotte to make the official pronunciation of the beginning of the festival, At the noon hour, all the crowds gathered in the festival Square. Troubadours and dancers, Artisans and Partiers, all stood with a hush as the prince and princess climbed the steps to the platform. "Men and women, People of Württemberg, and guests. It is good to Delight in the Bountiful provisions of the Almighty, and we are truly thankful. We Delight ourselves in the fruit of both our hard work and Providence." Prince Frederick paused then added; "You are all part of that bounty. Delight in each other. I have taken a wife and we celebrate our anniversary with you today."Charlotte was standing just behind, and to the side of Frederick. He stepped back and took her hand to have her step up next to him. She was wearing a new dirndl in the colors of Frederick's Kingdom coat of arms. It was low cut, daring, and revealed a lot of leg. Frederick watched as a few older ladies whispered and expressed some displeasure. Frederick resumed his words; "In our holy scriptures we are commanded to Delight in God's provision. All of it. I conferred with the bishop and I'm confident of the clear meaning of this holy command. In the Book of Proverbs, the fifth chapter and the 18th verse. It commands us, 'Let thy Fountain be blessed and rejoice with the wife of thy youth. Let her be as the loving hind and pleasant roe. Let her breasts satisfy thee at all times, and be thou ravished always with her love.' " At that word, the men of the festival let out a roar of delight, Frederick and Charlotte turned to each other and smiled. Prince Frederick yelled over the excited crowd, "Bishop Johan, have I spoken accurately? Red-faced, the cleric simply gave a slow affirmative nod. The roar continued again, and the women now also joined in the applause. Prince Frederick stepped away and signaled for his Buxom princess Charlotte to acknowledge the acceptance from his kingdom. Ever the impish and useful girl, Charlotte made the impulsive decision not to curtsy, but bow instead, as a man would.The entire Festival cheered even louder, as the buxom princess gave a 'birds-eye' peek as her busty assets. The crowd began to chant; "We Love Char! We Love Char!" Prince Frederick motioned for a few frauline barmaids to roll a keg to Center Stage. They were all wearing similarly low-cut matching dirndls. The crowds now cheered at fever pitch. These girls were wearing exact replicas of the skimpy dress Charlotte had worn last year, for the special night of the original Munich Festival. The beirmeister tapped the keg and poured the local ale into a Stein. The beirmeister handed the Stein to Prince Frederick. Prince Frederick swiftly drank the entire contents without a pause. Holding up the empty stein, Prince Frederick shouted "O' zapft is! The Keg is tapped! Let Oktoberfest begin!" That's what sealed the legacy of the German ethnic future. Charlotte became the mascot without ever intending to. For her, Oktoberfest was always a way to conveniently compensate for a marriage which completely lacked romance and sexuality. This was all for show. Frederick continued his lust for older MILF trysts and taking interest in tall slender women. Claudine was a frequent counselor and lived in the palace. Charlotte was able to surround herself with virile men who loved her busty figure. As a proud answer to the French Mardi Gras hedonism, the people of Bavaria and Württemberg kingdoms heartily took to the annual fall Harvest Festival we still know as Oktoberfest. It still includes house parties to end the days, and people entertain house guests til wee hours of the morning.It's set for celebrating the conclusion of the harvest, which means The agrarian communities have both time and money for celebrating with energy and enthusiasm. Each year after, new festivals popped up in other cities and the royal couple collaborated in both kingdoms to stagger the dates and coordinate promotions and resources.Württemberg's new king and queen Charlotte became Queen Caroline when Prince Frederick William became King William the first; but the marriage was sexless. After a few years Frederick learned of the death of his cousins Royal husband, in Russia. Princess Catherine Pavlovna met King William while both were visiting Vienna. Frederick was love-struck by the tall Russian granddaughter of Catherine the Great.They were both in their Prime of life and burning with lust for each other. Soon Frederick asked Charlotte for an annulment agreement. For Charlotte, it was liberation. She immediately became the most sought woman in Europe's royal society.Very quickly, Emperor Francis the first of Austria secured her commitment to marriage and become Empress consort of his Austrian Empire with another 46 titles of nobility. Francis was 24 years older than Charlotte and the two did not have children together. But with Charlotte's help, Francis eventually defeated the Napoleon Empire. That meant Württemberg's King Frederick, her first husband, was now subject to her, through her new husband, Francis. Thus begun the great Austrian Empire of Europe for about 100 years to come. by  Mumfreds for Literotica 

The Babysitter's Therapy for a Whipped Husband Paul is a sad guy, so his babysitter makes him an offer. (erotic Coupling) By Jake501501. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Elle was our babysitter, and I had been looking at her for the last six months. I am a horrible person, probably. She was 21 and in college, and I was just 31, so it's not like the age was that super creepy.  But I was married, well technically; my wife and I were trying what our therapist called a "trial separation with cohabitation," which basically meant I'd been sleeping on the couch for a month. We needed Elle once a week so we could go to counseling, which was an excuse for me to get into a room with my wife and have her tell me why I was horrible.I took it, mainly, because I don't like fighting with a referee in the room. It had been a decade of ups and downs and downs and downs, and most days I couldn't remember how we got here or if we ever were anywhere else. There was also the hitting-30 thing. And the being-a-father thing. And the-not-wanting-to-turn-into-my-dad thing. And the-wait-you're-sure-my-hair-is-still-thick-in-the-back thing. I had all of those cliched midlife insecurities that most boring, sad, middle-class white men have. I know I am not painting a great portrait, but like I said in the beginning, I might be a horrible person. What can you do? But Elle. Jesus Christ. She was tall and soft, in a good way. With her red hair, she always seemed to be backlit, like a glow. I never saw Elle in anything but jeans and a tight t-shirt, and every time she left the house, I'd lock myself in the bathroom and masturbate furiously. Furiously. And I was okay with that relationship. I never said or did or looked at anything inappropriate when she was around. I tried to stay out of the way, mainly. So, when Elle asked if I could give her a ride home one day, I said okay. She normally rode her bike home, but it was fall and my wife and I had been running late. It was just 6 p.m. but already dark outside. My wife had come home after a particularly exhausting session where she had basically said she didn't really like me that much anymore, and took our daughter and went straight to the bedroom, locking herself in. I grabbed my keys and put her bike in the back of my Jeep. I opened the door for Elle. I tried not to stare at her ass as she slid into my Jeep, but I couldn't help it. It was just so; stare-able. "You seem sad Paul." "Yeah, well, it's been a tough, um, day. Month? Year? I don't know." "Can I tell you something and you not get mad at me?" "Ha, sure. I hear that a lot lately." "Susan isn't nice to you. You deserve better." Silence. "You know, I, uh, that's tough to respond to." "It's just my opinion. But I would think if you have someone in your life, you'd want to make them happy, not sad. And every time I see you two together, you look like you are in pain." More silence. This was the longest drive ever. I could see out of the corner of my eye she was staring at me, waiting for me to respond. "Well, you know, we are going through this thing. Kind of a separation. But kind of also not. It's, weird." "I understand." "So, um, I can't say I disagree with your premise." We passed the library and a few shops that were closed on Main Street. The downtown was dark and dead. Elle's house was a mile away. "Can you pull into the parking lot over here to the right?" "Beside the record store?" She nodded. I turned. And, honestly, I wasn't even suspicious. I had been living a life of taking orders the last three years, so I did as obeyed, without really wondering why. "Can we park and talk for a second," she asked. And, OK, that was a little weird, I thought, but we're both adults and sometimes two adults stop to chat in dark parking lots. I navigated the Jeep into a spot facing a brick wall. Even though it was fall and dark out, it was a warm day. The top was off. I could smell a fire burning. It was nice. We sat there. Saying normal stuff, where you kind of talk but say nothing. And then there's an awkward silence. Finally, courage, she turned toward me. Her arms were sort of crossed in front of her, putting her ample cleavage in the forefront. I could smell her perfume. "Can I give you something?" You know when someone says something and your heart sort of feels like it stops and you immediately get butterflies in your stomach. I had that. "I guess; that depends." "I want to give you a blow job. For you," she said, emphasizing the "you" in a way that made it seem like a tremendous favor. Now, I had lived a life that I considered pretty great before I was married. High school, great. College, great. That year I was single after college, great. I had never had someone tell me this, ever. Ever. It was the single greatest thing I had ever heard, out loud. And it was coming at the moment I needed to hear it the most. "What? I. Huh? I can't let you. I don't think, I mean, you are great, but." "Is this where I force myself on you?" she said, joking. But then she wasn't, because she kind of lunged at me, clearing the central divider between the bucket seats. Her soft lips were on mine, and my arms were around here. I felt her tongue teasing my mouth, and I kissed her back, in a way I thought I wouldn't. For a second. Then I sort of moved back… although it was the minimum distance I could move her as I didn't try too super hard. "I shouldn't do this." "Sure you should." "But, I shouldn't." "Sure you should." "Why?" "Because you want to." "I plead the fifth." "Don't you want to feel like a man again?" She flashed me a look that was a mix of a smile and a sexy pout. Her finger traced her cleavage and she pulled the front of her shirt down, showing me the red lace bra. "I wouldn't mind that, no." "Well, take this gift from me to you. One time offer." "But, why?" "Do we need a reason? You're cute, and I feel a little sorry for you, which is definitely a trigger for me. Also, I like to give head and do favors for cool people, because it's 2021 and that's OK." The girl made sense. My cock was not letting me think of a counter argument. "I'm definitely supportive of, all of that." "Then give me your consent, sir." I looked at her, locked eyes for the first time. Her red hair was thick and bouncy and her eyes were crystal blue. There was absolutely no chance I would say no. Now it was like riding a bull. How long could I hold off? She leaned back into me, so I could smell her. Her arms reached around my neck. She pulled herself close. I was nervous, not about cheating, I honestly didn't even feel that guilty, but because I hadn't been with another woman in a decade. I felt, out of place. Her lips touched mine again. Soft. She kissed my neck and ear lobe. Her hand was on my thigh and inching its way up. Slowly. I felt her hands on me over my pants and she let out a little sigh. "Say yes," she said. "Yes," I said. She stroked me over my pants as she kissed me. I was no longer resisting, meeting her mouth with my own. Her hand fumbled with my belt buckle and unfastened my pants. She unzipped me and pushed my slacks down. She was still kissing me, but when she reached under my shorts she stopped. "Wow. Paul. I had no idea. Nice." I didn't know if she meant it or just knew it was a good thing to say, but I also did not care, either way, at all. She pulled my cock out. It was throbbing, and it felt cartoonishly big in that way that they do when someone is turning you on beyond the maximum amount. The feel of her warm hands sent a shudder down my back. I felt like my whole body was one big nerve, all leading directly to the head of my cock. She held my life in her hands. She stroked it, kind of forcefully, two hands, squeezing it as she worked her way back up the shaft. Precum was dripping out, coating her palms. She jerked me for a good minute, slowly, whenever I felt like I was getting into it, she'd stop, just squeeze me. She was good. "You want my mouth," she said, her face an inch from mine. "Yes." "You don't care I'm not your wife?" "Who?" "The woman you're married to." "Not in the slightest." "Does she suck your cock?" She squeezed. "Not in the slightest." "Aww, poor baby." She lowered her head, taking all of me down her throat in one move. It was a great move. A quality move. She gagged a bit, covering my balls with spit. Her right hand cupped them while her left worked my shaft. She moved her mouth up, twisting her left hand as she did. In and out, in and out. She pumped me, letting out a little moan when I'd make noise or touch her hair. I looked around the parking lot, suddenly reminded we were outside with the top down. Luckily there was no one around. It was a fairly silent night, minus some crickets in the distance and the sound of the highway a mile away. I was managing to not make a sound. She, however, was making a loud slobbering noise because she was really getting into the festivities. It might sound gross as I describe it, but trust me, it was the sexiest sound I had ever heard in my life. "Fuck. I can't last long." "Good." She stopped, with her mouth, jerking me off with her hand. "You want to cum in my mouth?" "Wherever." "If you want it, say it," she teased. "Yes. I want to cum in your mouth." "You want to cum in your babysitter's mouth?" "Yes, fuck. yes. Don't stop." She stopped. I groaned. "Now? Do you want to cum in your dirty babysitter's mouth now?" "Yes." "Please?" she started jerking me again, her mouth so close I could feel her exhale. "Yes, please. Jesus. All the pleases!" She jerked me with her right hand, opening her mouth slightly and sticking her tongue out, touching the edge of my cock. I tried to hold out, but the sight of her was too much. She stared up into my eyes with a mixture of lust and obedience. I felt like a king. "Oh God, fuck. I'm going to cum." I shot a thick rope, hitting her open mouth. She let out a little moan, lowering her mouth back on my cock, pumping me down her throat, staring at me the whole time. My hands were on her head, and my hips lifted up off the seat. She took all of me, swallowing every drop, moaning encouragement. I felt like I might pass out. When I stopped cumming and my body relaxed, she took me out of her mouth and jerk her hand up my cock, taking the last bit of cum out and into her mouth, swallowing and smiling. My head went back, staring out. She sat up, kissed me. I could taste my cum on her lips and she laughed. "Hope that helped." "Yes. Um, thanks?" "For what?" she said, smiling. "For; being so generous as to share your favorite hobby," I joked. She laughed. "Maybe next time I'll let you fuck me," she said. By Jake501501 for Literotica

Neighbor's daughter seeks out widower next door, to help her with human sexuality lessons. By SilverFoxMullet - Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. I was folding the last of my laundry, there wasn't much with just myself left in the house. My son had got married and moved to British Columbia. My wife passed on 2 years ago. Just me now, enjoying a much-too-quiet life. Then the doorbell rang. I went to the door and opened it, only to find my neighbour's daughter Tess standing on his front porch. I'd watched her grow up next door. When my son had moved out ten years ago, my wife and I had occasionally babysat little Tess. It had been nice having kids around the house again. She'd grown up into an intelligent, pretty young girl. She'd also been devastated why Marie had died. "Oh, Hi, Tess. What can i do for you?" "Hi Mr Brock. I um, I need some help with some, uh, homework. I was hoping you'd be able to help me?" "OK, I don't know how much help I can really be, but I can try. High school was an awful long time ago for me! Come on in." Tess followed me into the living room and I asked her "Do you want a drink, I've got water, pop, juice, or milk." "Water's fine" she said. I poured two glasses and came back, handing her one as she sat there on my sofa. "So, how can I help? My knowledge of high school math is really out of date you know." She was fidgeting and blushing, as she sat there clutching her drink and a textbook. Finally she exhaled and said "Human sexuality" as she held up the book. I blinked at her, nonplussed. What are they teaching kids these days? The only response I could muster was "Um, what?" She set down her book, took a drink, then set her glass on the coffee table. "Mr. Brock…" "Call me Kenneth, please." "Kenneth. I, I want to learn about um, you know, sex. I, my friends, they're all starting to do stuff, to fool around, and I um, I want to learn too but I'm afraid." I sat there looking at her, unable to process what she was saying. She grew more agitated, and blushed even more. Tears welled up and slipped down her cheeks. If I have one weakness, it's a crying woman. I got up and moved to sit beside her and wrapped my arms around her. Tess sobbed and clutched at me, crying into my shoulder. After a few minutes she pulled back, and I let her go. "Will to teach me?" she asked. Oh fuck no, I thought. "That depends on what you want to learn." "I want to learn about sex. I want to learn everything, I want you to teach me." "Oh. How old are you now, Tess?" "I'm sixteen. I'm old enough to learn about this." Oh crap. This is bad. Really, really bad. "You may think you're old enough, but not for me, that's for sure. You're not even an adult in the eyes of the law. I'm sorry Tess, I can't help you with this." Tears started dripping again as she spoke. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have bothered you with this. It's just, like, all my friends, they're doing stuff, and I feel left out, I want to, but I'm scared. They all say sex is painful, or uncomfortable, or just, not great. Stuff I've read, and stuff I've watched on the internet, makes it sound like sex should be really good, really fun, but my friends say it's not. I want to learn the right way, so it's good for me." Wow. What the hell are her friends doing? Ah, right, teenage boys. Worse than useless. Maybe I can't do anything with her, but I can help. "Ok, I am not going to teach you, at least not any hands-on lessons, but I will offer you some advice." She straightened up a bit, and wiped her eyes. God she was so beautiful. Very girl-next-door wholesome. The last thing she deserved was some idiot teenage boy humping at her for 30 seconds and then running off to brag about his prowess to his idiot friends. "My first piece of advice is to masturbate." She looked confused now. "You want me to what?" "Masturbate, play with yourself. Look, how will you ever be able to tell your lover what you want and how you want it unless you know yourself? Get comfortable with yourself, learn how to please yourself, learn what makes your orgasms great." She was staring wide eyed at me now, as my words started to sink in. "How do I do that?" she asked. "Look up female masturbation videos. Watch and learn, and practice." "Okay" she said, "What else?" "Buy a toy. Get a marital aid, a dildo, so you can practice feeling what intercourse is like. You can use other things, but it's better and safer to use the right tools for the job. Look up a sex shop or stag shop. I'll even go shopping for you if you want." "Oh, yes, would you, please?" "Certainly. Now, once you are comfortable with your own sexuality, and you find someone you want to be with, make sure you tell them what you like. Don't be afraid to be demanding about what they're doing. They either do it right or you kick them out of bed." She giggled at this, which I thought was incredibly cute. "Don't discount female lovers either. They like sex exactly the way you do. Once you get good at masturbation you'll be able to please another girl quite well." "I don't think I want to do that, I like boys." she said. "You mean 'men' not 'boys'. That's exactly why your friends are having lousy sex. They're playing with boys." She nodded, so I continued. "Guys like oral sex too. In fact, if you're good at blowjobs you won't have to put up with their inept antics in bed. That's another use for the dildo, to practice oral sex. And if a guy starts to hump your face, if he starts grabbing you and pushing, bite him. You don't have to take that if you don't want it. If it's something you enjoy, then let him play, but otherwise he is there to please you, not the other way around." Tess was smiling now, tears all but forgotten. She hugged me, and said "Thank you. I will follow your advice Mr, uh, Kenneth." I picked up her book, flipped through it quickly, and found the section on female anatomy. I showed her the diagram and said "Learn what all your parts are, what they're for, and how they work. This is a good place to start. I'll find you a toy tomorrow and you can stop by to pick it up on Tuesday, OK?" She nodded, saying "Thank you", and repeated herself after hugging me again. Once she'd left I locked the door and went upstairs with laundry basket. I dropped the basket on the bed and went into my bathroom. I had such a wicked hard-on, I just had to get some relief. The very idea that the literal girl next door wanted me to teach her about sex had me hard as steel. She might be jailbait but I could still follow my own advice, and masturbate. Of course I didn't last long at all, but I wasn't trying to last. I went shopping for Tess on Monday, picking out a nice realistic looking dildo and a bottle of personal lubricant. Maybe it was wishful thinking, but I chose one that was almost exactly my size. The girl at the cash looked kind of funny at me, so I smiled and said "Gift for a friend Tess knocked on my door the next afternoon when she got home from school. We exchanged greetings and I handed her the plain brown paper bag. She wanted to pay me for it but I told her it was a gift. l got a hug in return and she practically scampered next door. I silently wished her luck. ." It's great to see Tess feeling more confident about her sexuality. I'm still amazed that I'm the one she turned to for help. The thought of this girl using her new toy to explore herself gave me fodder for my own playtime for the next week. She may only be sixteen, but she's unbelievably sexy. Afterwards I only saw her in passing, as usual, and we'd wave and say 'Hi'. She looked happy and cheerful, and I assumed her self-directed lessons were going well, as she hadn't returned for any more advice. Part of me assumed she'd developed a romantic relationship and was handling things just fine. Life went on, I kept busy at work, and did yard maintenance, laundry, and all the usual stuff around the house. I wasn't into playing sports, so I went to the gym a few days a week to keep in shape. My woodworking hobby morphed from a strictly power tool shop to using a lot more hand tools. It was slower paced but I found it a lot more rewarding. Thoughts of Tess faded away. I had my 'internet videos & pics' to keep me occupied when I needed it. I had no interest in pursuing a new love this late in life, so i wasn't dating or putting myself out there. That was two years ago. Today I was in the basement shop, planing a cherry table top. It was good physical labour, and I was sweating a bit as I worked. I heard the doorbell, so I set the plane aside and brushed the shavings off my pants. The bell rang again as I hurried up the stairs, yelling "Coming!" I pulled the door open to find Tess standing there smiling at me. "Oh, Hi there, Tess. I haven't seen you around for a while. How've you been?" "Hi Kenneth! I just wanted to stop by for a visit, if that's OK?" "Uh, sure, come on in, can I get you a drink or something?" "Water would be fine, thanks." I poured two glasses and brought them to the living room. We sipped and she set her glass down. "So what brings you by today?" I asked. "Same as last time." she said with a demure smile. Last time? Shit, last time she wanted me to 'teach' her about sex. I choked on my drink. "Uh, Last time?" I said faintly. "I'm here for my next lesson. I turned 18 a month ago," She beamed. "And now I want you to finish teaching me about sex." Holy fucking mother of god. She was back, and she was more beautiful than ever. She'd matured more since she was 16, with such a pretty face and solid, slim figure. I could see how nice that figure was, because she wasn't hiding it. The bright yellow halter style dress she was wearing had a deep vee displaying her lovely cleavage, no back, and came to mid-thigh on her sleek legs. I didn't realize that I hadn't responded to her. "Well? Will you? Please?" she asked. "I've waited two years you know. And I followed all your advice too. I'm ready for the next lesson." "But why me, you're stunningly beautiful, you could have any guy you wanted." "I know. And I want you." She said with resolve. She then kicked off her sandals and stood up. Reaching behind her neck, she undid the tie holding up the top of her dress. It came undone and the dress slithered to the floor, pooling around her feet. All she had on now was a pair of lacy yellow panties God she was perfect. Chestnut hair, falling about her shoulders. High, firm, fully tanned breasts with neat brown areolas and stiff looking nipples; her slender waist flared into nicely curved hips, which continued in a graceful curve down her thighs. Tess stepped towards me, and held out her hand. I reached out and took it. God help me, this was so wrong, but I was literally unable to resist her. She pulled gently and I rose to my feet, stunned by her presence. A tug on my hand was all she had to provide to get me in motion, and I followed her from the living room. She led me to the top of the stairs, hypnotizing me with the sway of her ass; then stopped and asked in a sultry voice "Which way is the bedroom?" "This way" I said, pointing to the right. I continued to follow her, into my room, where she stopped, turned, and stood with her arm wrapped around the tall bedpost at the foot of my queen bed. "Tess…" I croaked in a strained voice. "This is what I wanted back then, when I came to you two years ago. It's still what I want now. You said I was too young. I'm an adult now, and I want this, I want you." "Oh god, Tess. I want to say no, I should say no, I have to say no, but I can't. You're so perfect, so beautiful, so delightful, and I can't tell you no." She smiled, and oh man, she was so stunningly beautiful it made me weak at the knees. Like a fucking goddess. And like a goddess, no mere mortal like me could refuse her. "Make love to me, Kenneth." She said, in a low sultry voice. I peeled off my polo shirt and tossed it aside. The rest of my clothing quickly followed, and I stood before her as aroused as I had ever been in my life. Her smile broadened and she laughed lightly, saying "Oh you're perfect! You're just like that wonderful dildo that you gave me to practice on!" I remembered the dildo I bought her years ago, and recalled that that was exactly what I'd picked out for her. I just smiled back at her and gave a little shrug. She laughed again and beckoned me forward. The goddess pulls the strings and the puppet moves to her will. Where did she get such sexual confidence and assertiveness? I took her hand and walked over to the side of the bed, where I sat and guided her onto my lap, and kissed her. She sighed into the kiss, and melted against me. Her skin was so soft, her warm, fragrant body so supple and firm at the same time. We kissed for a while, and I moved my attentions from her lips to her jawline, then to her earlobes, and finally her neck. Tess was cooing and sighing in my arms, her firm breasts and taught nipples pressed to me. I kissed her again, harder, and brought my tongue into it. Hers came back at me to play, and we tasted each other for a while more. When she started to writhe in a subtle manner I knew she was truly aroused, so I moved her over to lie back on the bed. Awestruck, I gazed at her, reddish brown hair fanning out on the bed, firm breasts sitting high on her chest, defying gravity and anatomy alike. I swooped down upon her breasts, stroking, kissing, licking, and fondling her magnificence. Those coos and sighs continued, and she started adding words to her breathless sounds. "Don't touch my nipples yet" she whispered, as she directed me to the valley between her tits. I moved to the undersides of them, and thence to her areolas, as I progressed along my slow, wonderful tour. Finally, with a moan and a push, she led me to the end of this part of our journey. Set in goose-bumped areolas, her swollen, highly sensitive nipples were my last target. I began with gentle licks, then small kisses, on one, then the other, and back. Then it was nibbles, fingers rolling them, sucking them, pressing them, and manipulating her nipples as many ways as I could. She began to writhe beneath me, her words tapering off into moans and gasps. No longer directing me, I played, I explored, I teased and tantalized her. A shudder, followed by a long sighing gasp was the signal she was done with this, and she gently pushed me away. "Oh, Kenneth, that was wonderful! Thank you. Now lay back, I want to explore you." I did as she bid, and Tess started touching, stroking, fondling, and kissing her way from my ears to my toes. She didn't spend too long in any one place, and she avoided my cock completely. Little questions, do I like this, or that, and little comments about what she found or liked, interspersed her explorations. She found some ticklish places, and she also found some really arousing places too. Places my wife had never found, places I never suspected I had. By now, there was a puddle of pre-cum on my abdomen, and she shifted her position to inspect me more closely. She lifted my cock and licked the most recent droplet from it. Then she dipped her head down and lapped up that puddle. My stomach muscles flexed and clenched as she tickled me with her agile tongue. She giggled at my 'gut reaction' as she called it. Then the most wondrous sensation hit my rigid cock. Her mouth closed over me, and that agile tongue found a new place to play. My late wife hadn't been much for blowjobs, so this was a rare treat indeed for me. Last time would have been probably 25 years ago. And it didn't stop with her tongue, amazing as it was. My shaft began to disappear into her mouth bit by bit, as she bobbed up and down ever so slowly. I stared stunned and slack-jawed in amazement as Tess worked my cock into her throat. I kept my hands to myself, clutching the duvet, and desperately willed myself not to cum. Alas, this last was in vain, because this goddess continued to pull strings on her mortal puppet. She wanted me to cum, so cum I would, whether I wanted to or not. I groaned and muttered "I'm gonna cum" through gritted teeth. She heeded my warning by humming and pulling back until just my head was in her warm wet mouth. She redoubled her efforts with her tongue, swirling around and around my throbbing manhood. With a whimper I came, shaking and pulsing over and over into her eager mouth. She swallowed my load and kept licking and sucking until I wilted in her mouth. "How was that?" she asked. "Oh god, Tess, that was the best I ever had." She giggled again. "I'm just glad you picked a toy the right size. Practice makes perfect. Although my toy doesn't cum like you do, that was a bit of a surprise. It doesn't taste bad at all, but the texture is weird." As I listened to her words, she made me wonder, and I had to ask. "Was that your first real blowjob?" "Uh huh. First ever. It was good?" "Like I said, best ever. I can't believe that was your first time doing this!" "First time for real, it was always just my toy before now." "Wow." "Now it's your turn to please me" she said, rolling onto her back and tugging my arm. Those strings again, pulling me wither she desired, and this time it was her most private place. I used my hands and forearms, my lips and tongue, to stroke and touch her all over. It was my turn to find her interesting places, her ticklish spots, and make her squirm in anticipation. I touched her face and neck, kissing and stroking, and proceeded to her shoulders and arms. Another chance to play with her lovely breasts was not to be denied either, and I did indeed have her squirming now. I worked my way down her body, making sure to test every place I could for sexual suitability. She directed me to a few places that she liked, and I found some spots she didn't yet know about. She began to get more vocal, calling my name occasionally, giving hints and feedback and directions, interwoven with a progressively louder and more varied series of moans and gasps. I stopped, and rose to preview what I was about to acquire. I softly brushed my fingers all around her panties, and her movements became more erratic, changing from a slow undulation to twitching and shuddering. Slowly, I peeled the bright yellow lace from her hips. I could scent her now, a wonderful mix of the robust and the delicate at the same time. She had a beautiful reddish-brown bush, lush and soft, that led to her sex. I nuzzled her lovely triangle of fur, all the while drawing in her heady aroma. I discarded her panties now, and her legs fell open to my gaze. Beautiful. Exquisite, even. Her lightly furred vulva surrounded a pair of dark-edged lips, glistening with the source of that scent I was enjoying. I pushed her legs farther apart and looked up at her. She smiled back at me and said "Teach me". Fuck. A lick, along her slit, hammered my senses of taste and smell, filling me with her. She was sour and sweet and floral and meaty, with a little saltiness from her sweat. I moaned into her as I plowed her with my tongue again, deeper, harder. More contact, more flavour, more joy! I pulled back and looked for her clit. That little peak in her folds held a secret I wanted to discover. I drove my tongue into her again and licked all the way up to try and find her clitoris. It was there, small, but firm, still buried in those folds, I could feel it. She could too, based on how she squeaked and jumped when I hit the right spot. Her breathing was getting faster, and her thighs were flexing, so I assumed she was very close. Did I want, or even need, to tease her? I needed to know what she wanted, so I asked. "Do you want to cum now, or make it last a while?" "In a little while, but not too long" she said as she brought her hands down to run fingers through my hair. Perfect. I wondered if her other lovers had asked the right questions, or had she had to guide them? No matter, I have the here and now to deal with. I pulled her labia apart gently with my fingers and played my tongue over the wet pink flesh revealed within. Her hips gyrated against me, so I continued to play at this. When my nose bumped her clit, she jumped and squeaked again. I worked a fingertip into her opening, swirling it around to maximize the stimulation, while at the same time I began to gently lick and kiss her clitoral hood. A shuddering moan indicated I was on the right track, With feather-light touches around her clit, and my finger slowly working deeper into her passage, I increased her stimulation. Those gyrations increased, and my licks to her clit became less subtle, more direct. Tess whimpered as I rolled my finger inside her, and sought her G-spot. When she cried out suddenly, with an accompanying shudder and thrust of her hips, I knew I'd found the right spot. I attacked her clit with more gusto, lapping and flicking at her, as my finger continued it's internal foray. She came, she came with abandon. Squealing and thrashing and calling my name, she practically bounced on the bed. I had to hold her hips firmly with my arms and my free hand just to stay connected to the vital spots and continue to stimulate her. She seemed to cum at least twice, possibly thrice, before the grip on my air went from pulling to pushing. I relented, and rose to look down at her, her face and chest flushed, sweat beading her forehead, and the most beautiful expression on her face. She looked like the goddess she was. "Oh god Kenneth, that was the most amazing orgasm I've ever had! What have you done to me?" I slid up to lie beside her, cuddling together while she regained her breath and her senses. "That was wonderful" I said. "I enjoyed you so much, and you seemed to enjoy it too." "The best ever" she said, paraphrasing my earlier comment on her own oral efforts. "Your other lovers didn't perform so well, then?" "There are no others. just me and my toy. I've waited and practiced and dreamed of this day." Her hand slipped between us to fondle my hardness, which was back from it's slumber. "No one? But I though you wanted to learn…" "I wanted you. I told you so. I wanted to learn, and I wanted you to teach me. All you could give me was advice and my toy, so I made the best of what I had. Can we start our next lesson?" "Tess? You're still a virgin? Are you sure about this?" She laughed, saying "If you're wondering about my hymen, that toy took it the very first day I got it. I went straight home and tried it. Slowly, carefully, and immediately. And every day since, I've practiced and practiced, hoping that when I was ready, you'd accept me. That you'd teach me the rest." "You are so beautiful, so amazing, I don't know how or why I got so lucky, but you're here. And I will not disappoint you." I sat up next to her, and swept my gaze and my hands along her nubile young body. "Did you bring any condoms?" I asked. "I'm on the pill, and you are my first lover, do we need one?" "I haven't been with anyone in over 5 years, and before that I had a vasectomy. So I am clean and sterile." "Make love to me, Kenneth." "For your first time, I want you on top." She laughed and we switched places on the bed. Straddling my hips, she leaned in to kiss me fervently, passionately, until we were starving for oxygen. I could feel her wet heat against my hardness, as she slowly shifted her weight on me. Finally breaking our kiss, she sat upright, raised herself aloft, and reached for me. I felt her hand moving my cock around, as she tried to position me just so. "I never tried this way with my toy. It doesn't lend itself to this very well. I'm usually on my back or on my hands and knees." Then she pressed herself down onto me, taking it slowly, gently. She leaned forward to plant her hands on my chest. "Oh god, this is so good, sooo goooood" she groaned. Bottoming out, she sat staring at me, gently running fingers through the graying hair on my chest. "Wow. I thought when I saw you, that it would feel just like my toy. But it doesn't, not at all. This is so much better!" With that, she started to play. She bounced up and down for a while, breasts wobbling, hair swirling, suddenly yelping and shuddering on me as she came. Collapsing on me, breathing hard for a minute or two, whilst her pussy throbbed and rippled on me. Smiling that amazing smile of hers, she pushed herself back up, and started grinding on me in little circular motions. This apparently worked even better, as she kept it up for about 5 minutes before squealing through a couple of orgasms. Once again, she slumped down onto my chest, and I could feel her heart beating madly in hers. When her pussy relaxed again, and she stirred, she sat up and said "That was better than anything I've ever felt. Even better than your wonderful tongue. Can we trade places now?" "As you wish" I said. "Oh Westley!" she replied with laugh. "Farm boy, make love to me now!" she demanded. With a chuckle, I rolled her over and we kissed again. I reached down to guide myself into her beautiful warmth, and god she was tight. I knew I wouldn't last long like this, and I told her so. "I've already had the best time of my life, please just enjoy me, the way I enjoyed you." she said. I kissed her again as i began to slowly push my aching cock in and out of her. We could hear the wet sloppy sounds of her pussy as I fucked her. I pushed myself up on my elbows and tucked an errant strand of hair behind her ear. Her smile was amazing, and she felt so alive beneath me! I rocked my hips as my thrusting increased in force and speed, which stimulated her clit. Her smile changed to laughter as she approached orgasm, crying out to me "Oh god yes! Yes!" I was getting closer myself, and then she looked deep into my eyes, saying "I love you". That triggered me, and I humped madly at her, pounding myself deep into her, over and over, until I spasmed in bliss. I felt and heard her answering orgasm as we tumbled from our peaks to lay panting against each other, sharing breath, sharing heartbeats, sharing souls. "Oh god, Tess, I love you too." This, torn from me, how and why could this be happening? She kissed me again. "I hoped, I prayed, I wished, I waited so long for this. Thank you." Not wanting to crush her, I lifted off her, and slowly pulled my shrinking cock from her welcoming heat. "Yipe! Hey, I thought you were fixed!" she exclaimed as my issue came pouring out of her. Too late, the duvet cover needs washing now for sure. "A vasectomy doesn't change how much comes out, just what's in it, or not in it, so to speak. And you knew from that blowjob how much I cum." "My toy never made this much of a mess, that's for sure." she said with a laugh. "Let's take a shower, and then we can have something to eat, and we can talk, OK?" She looked a trifle worried about the 'talking' part, but the shower was definitely of interest to her! We spent a long time in the hot spray, exploring, touching and teasing each other. And we did incidentally get clean. We dried each other off, and I got a spare bathrobe for her. I made some sandwiches, and poured a couple of glasses of lemonade. We ate, and I asked her about school. She had just graduated high school with top honours, and was intending to go to Queens in Kingston, come September. Now we has to discuss 'Us'. "Tess, you're 18, you have your whole life ahead of you. I'm 58, due to retire in 2 years. I'm afraid that if we pursue any kind of relationship it will end badly, and most badly for you." Once again she surprised me by simply laughing at me. "Silly man! You've probably got another good twenty years in you. Do you want to waste it mowing your lawn and doing your laundry, or do you want to live?" I blinked at her in surprise, and she continued, "Do you think I would deny myself my true love simply because it may be cut short? Are you tied to this place? Could you follow me to Kingston?" My mind spun, I felt totally disoriented for a moment, and I looked into those crystal grey eyes. And I was lost. Strings, pulling me out of the quiet, common existence I was in. Strings, hauling me out of a rut that I hadn't known I had fallen into. Strings, pulling on my heart, making me love again. "Yes" I managed to choke out. She smiled that awesome, devastating smile of hers, and said "Kenneth Brock, will you marry me?" This had started with her tears two years ago and it was going to end with mine today. "Yes" By SilverFoxMullet for Literotica.

Samantha's New Toy.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.of my thighs slide against each. I knew if Tristan didn't stop soon, I would have an entire other problem.Finally, Tristan stopped. He put the remote back on the bench, and stood up. "Well, I gotta head to class now," he said. "See you around, Samantha. Nice to meet you."I couldn't say anything, because I knew my voice would give away what I was feeling, so I simply nodded to him. Then he turned around and left.As soon as he was turned around, I grabbed the controller, and turned the knob all the way down, and finally, the buzzing stopped. As I caught my breath, I looked down. When Tristan was far enough away, I opened my legs a little, and assessed the situation.The denim material between my legs was completely soaked with my cunt juices. I was also now regretting choosing a pair of shorts that were so short. I could see the inside of my thighs were shiny.I started to wipe away what I could, but then I noticed some people approaching nearby. So, I grabbedA lesson on oral sex.Monday morning came, and it was time to go to ASE, once again. I got up, took a shower, then got dressed. Like usual, I knew it didn't really matter what I wore, because I would be naked in class anyhow. So, I pulled on a pair of gym shorts and a t-shirt, not bothering with underwear. Then I grabbed my bag, and headed to class.I was running a little late, so I was nearly last to arrive. When I entered, I was greeted by the lovely sight of 11 naked students, sitting, waiting for class to start. I quickly pulled my shirt off, and saw the other three missing students (Alex, Eric, and Sofia) had just arrived as well. We all stripped, and soon Ms. Sharon came in, naked as usual."Hello everyone," she said. "I hope you had a good weekend. Everyone, please get with your partners."A couple minutes later, and I was seated next to Alex and Tony. Everyone else was seated with their partner(s) as well."Good. As we learned in our last class, the human body reacts to various stimuli. We demonstrated and observed this with sex toys. Today, we'll take this a step further, and move on to oral intercourse. Who can tell me what oral sex is?"Nobody else seemed eager to speak up, so I raised my hand."Yes, Samantha.""Well, oral sex is when one person uses their mouth to pleasure someone else.""Correct. There are three basic types of oral sex. Arguably the most common (although there's no real way to prove it) is fellatio, also known as giving head, or a blow job, among other names. This is when a person uses their mouth to suck on a male's cock. Let's go ahead and practice that now."Although this can be performed by males, we won't be covering homosexual intercourse for a few more classes. So, I will ask that all the females in the class please perform this act on your partners. Samantha, please do this for both Alex and Tony. Everyone, take special note of how much length you can take in your mouth, and try to take as much as you can. Also, guys, please don't cum just yet. I'll give you time for that in a little while."Ms. Sharon then turned to John and Eric, and got on her knees. With no hesitation, she grabbed John's cock, and put her lips around it, sliding it deep inside her mouth.Looking away, I turned to Alex and Tony. "Alright," I said. "Who's first?"They looked at each other, and both raised their hands. I smiled, and down on my knees. I moved closer, until I was between Tony's legs, which he had opened wide for me. His cock was only slightly hard, but as soon as I grabbed it, it grew quickly.I hesitated at first, because I hadn't ever tasted a guy's cock before, so I started by licking the tip. It tasted a little salty, but not too bad. Then I slowly put my lips around the tip, and slid it across my tongue. Inch by inch, I took his manhood into my mouth, until I felt the tip push against the back of my throat.Remembering Ms. Sharon's words, I pushed it further, until I felt myself start to gag. I knew it was possible to take more, but I couldn't make myself do it. I stopped at about four inches. Then, I slid it back out. Before removing it, though, I felt Tony's hand on the back of my head. He gently pushed me back down, and I didn't resist. Soon, with Tony's guidance, I was bobbing my head up and down on his cock. I sped up, and kept sucking on him. I felt him start to throb in my mouth, and I knew he was close to cumming. I wasn't ready for that, so I pulled his cock out, and leaned back."Thank you, Samantha," he said. His cock throbbed up and down, but I didn't see any cum.After taking a moment to catch my breath, I turned to Alex. "Your turn." I said, smiling up at him.I moved forward, until my head was between his thighs. His cock was in his hand, and it appeared he had been jacking off while watching my performance with Tony. He aimed his cock at my face. With no hesitation this time, I opened my mouth, and graciously accepted it. It was smaller than Tony's, but I still couldn't quite take the whole thing on the first thrust. On the second one however, I stopped when it hit my throat, and realized there was only about half an inch left, so I pushed myself, and took the tip down my throat, until I felt my lips touch his balls. Then I pulled back out. He thrust into me a few more times, then pulled all the way out.I reached up and cleaned a little bit of drool and pre-cum from my lips, then got up and sat back in my chair. Looking around, it looked like I was last to finish, and everyone had been watching me."Excellent job, everyone," said Ms. Sharon, with a smile. "I hope you all enjoyed that as much as I did."Now, the other type of oral sex is called cunnilingus; the act of orally pleasuring a woman. This is usually done by licking and sucking on the girl's labia, but can also involve sticking the tongue inside her. Guys, please practice this on your partners now."I turned back to the boys, and waited for their lead. They looked at each other and decided Alex should go first. As he moved closer, I leaned back, and spread my legs. He put his head down, and gave my cunt a long lick. Of course, by this time, I was very wet, so he got a good taste of my juices.Then he put his mouth in between my legs and started going at it. I lifted my legs up to give him a good angle. I noticed many of the girls around the room were in much the same position. Alex continued licking my cunt, then he sucked on my lips. After a few seconds of that, he pushed his tongue inside me, which felt amazing. Then he pulled his head away.Alex moved away, and Tony immediately took his place. There was only about 3 seconds between when Alex pulled his head away, and Tony put his lips on mine. I could immediately tell Tony had done this before. He immediately found my clit, and teased it with his tongue. Then he slowly slid his tongue down, until it was at my hole, and he started fucking me with it. I let my head fall back, and enjoyed it. He continued for about a minute, then pulled his head away.Once again, our group was last to finish, since there were three of us. Tony took his seat, then Ms. Sharon stood up."Good job, everyone," she said. "Now, there are many positions involving oral sex, but the one that comes up more than any other is the 69." She turned around and drew the number on the board. "It is named this, because the two bodies take this shape. One person lies down, and the other lies on top of them, facing the other way. What's unique about this position is it's one of the only ways that two partners can give and receive oral sex simultaneously."Now, I'd like each group to demonstrate this position. Guys lay on the floor on your back, and the girls will get on top of you."Alex laid down first. Once he was ready, I got on my knees, then straddled his face. He immediately started licking my cunt again. I let him go at it for a moment, enjoying it, and looked around.A few of the girls were facing the wrong direction, and couldn't figure out what they were doing wrong. Amy looked particularly perplexed, as she mounted her partner in a cowgirl position, with his cock pressed against her ass cheeks. I didn't get to see if she eventually figured it out, since I decided it was time to start sucking on Alex.I leaned forward, and I found that my mouth was at exactly the right spot to suck on his dick. So I did. As I sucked on him, he licked me and tongue-fucked me. After a good five minutes, Tony tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up, and realized I hadn't given him a turn yet. So, I got up, he laid down, and I took the same position again, but over Tony this time.Doing this position with Tony was much better, probably because I was already worked up. Also, his cock was bigger and tasted better. While I sucked on Tony, he ate me out, and it was amazing.After too short a time, I heard Ms. Sharon's say, "Alright everyone. That's enough. Please return to your seats."I reluctantly took Tony's cock out of my mouth, and stood up. A few moments later, we were all back in our seats."Excellent work everyone," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I only have one activity left, and then you may all leave. But before we begin, I have a few things to say, in regards to future activities and assignments."First off, today will be our last class that does not involve full-on intercourse. That means that if you have not already lost your virginity, and would like to do so in your own way, I would advise you to do so before the next class."Secondly, beginning today, you will have a homework assignment given at the end of each class, based on that day's topic. A few guidelines for all of these assignments:"1. You must complete each assignment outside of class. Any activities in class may not be used for homework assignments."2. Each assignment will be graded simply upon completion. If you do the given activity, you get full credit. If you don't do it, you get a zero."3. Since I will not be there when you complete the assignment, you are required to submit proof of each assignment, in the form of photographs or videos."4. I will drop one homework grade. That means you have the choice to not complete any one assignment. Beyond that, if you don't complete the assignment, you get a zero. However, there will be many opportunities for extra credit, so if you feel uncomfortable doing more than one assignment, you may make up some of the points by complete additional tasks in other assignments."5. Most of the assignments will require someone else's participation. You may partner with any of your classmates, but only for one assignment each. So, if you complete this first assignment with one person, you may not complete a later one with that same person. You also have the option of completing the assignments with people outside of class, but you must get their written consent. I have forms for that in my office."Any questions about the homework?" Nobody raised their hands. "Alright. One last thing: there will be a final project for this class, but you don't need to worry about the details of that right now. I will explain it in the last few weeks of class."Alright, now on to today's final activity. First, we need to move all the chairs to the sides, so we have ample floor space." We moved chairs around, and soon we were all standing in the middle of the room. "Excellent. Now, everyone form a circle, with your group, with the girl on the left. Because the numbers don't quite work out, I'll ask that Tony and Eric sit outside the circle. In a little bit, you can switch with Alex and John."We took a few minutes to do this, but soon we were in a large circle. On my right was Alex, and to my left was Roberto."Alright, now I've looked for a name for what this is called, and the best I could find is a daisy chain. Everyone lie on the ground. Guys lie on your back, and girls on your knees. Your face should be between the legs of the person to your left. When you are in position, go ahead and start pleasuring your partner."Soon, we were all in position. I started sucking on Roberto's cock, and was slightly surprised when I felt Alex's mouth make contact with my cunt. We all sucked and licked each other, which caused many noises, including slurps and moans of pleasure.After a few minutes, Ms. Sharon had Tony and Alex (and Eric and John) switch places, so Tony was now sucking on my labia, while Alex watched. He took it upon himself to jack off.A few minutes more, and Ms. Sharon had us turn around. So now, I was sucking on Tony, and Roberto was fucking me with his tongue. She also said we were welcome to cum whenever we were ready, but we were to continue the daisy chain until she said to stop.Latoya was on the other side of Tony, being pleasured by him. Apparently she had done a good job before we turned around, because it didn't take long for Tony released his load. I felt a large spurt of cum shoot into the back of my throat. Since I wasn't expecting it yet, I gagged a little, but I followed Ms. Sharon's rule, and did not remove my mouth.For the next few minutes the room filled with the sounds of grunts and moans, as many of the guys, and a few of the girls came. Ms. Sharon had Tony get up and switch with Alex again. While they were switching, I swallowed Tony's load. I only had a few seconds to catch my breath, then Alex's cock was in my mouth again.The entire time, Roberto was slowly but surely bringing me closer to my orgasm, and it finally happened shortly after I started sucking on Alex. I moaned a little, then more, and finally I came hard, pushing my pelvis into Roberto's face, and my mouth further onto Alex's cock. It felt amazing! I hadn't cum in a few days, so this was a long time coming.I continued to moan through the whole thing, which must have felt good for Alex, because shortly after I started, he followed my lead. I felt his large load of cum fill my mouth. It was more cum than Tony had released. As soon as I felt he was done, I swallowed it all.We had both finished cumming, but we didn't stop pleasuring each other, or our partners. It appeared Ms. Sharon was waiting for each person to cum. A few minutes later, the last person (Barbara) had cum, and Ms. Sharon told us all we could stand up, and return to our seats.When we were all seated, she asked, "Did everyone enjoy that?" I looked around, and saw many nods, and more smiles. "Good. Now, that's all I had planned for today, but I need to give you your homework assignment."By the next class period, you must give oral sex to one person, and receive oral sex from a different person. I don't have any preference over whether your partners are the same sex or different. Remember, you may do your assignment with your classmates, but that counts them out for future assignments. Also, don't forget to get proof of the encounters."Everyone have a good day, and I'll see you next class period."With that we were dismissed. We all stood, got dressed, and walked out. On the way out, I started talking with Nicole. After a bit of discussion about the class, she said she was going to a dining hall, and asked if I wanted to join her."Nah, I'm not really hungry," I said, with a smile. She laughed, and we parted ways.On my walk back to my dorm room, I thought about the day's experience. Three guys had sucked on my cunt lips, fucked me with their tongues, and licked my clit. In exchange, I had sucked on each of their cocks, and swallowed two loads of cum. Quite an eventful morning.I also thought about who I'd complete the assignment with. After a little thought, I pulled my phone out and texted Nicole and asked her if she wanted to get her food to go, and join me in my room. Then I texted Alex as well.Suffice to say, the remainder of my day was fun. ;)Vaginal Intercourse."Hello again, class," Ms. Sharon said as she entered the classroom. "Long time, no see."We were all seated, and ready to learn. And by that, I mean we were naked, and horny. Last class, the teacher had alluded to what we'd be doing this class period. She had made a point to tell everyone that if they cared to lose their virginity outside of class, to do it before today, because it would involve intercourse.This wasn't a problem for me. I had lost mine to a good friend of mine in high school. I looked around and wondered if anyone else in the room was thinking about their first time too.I pulled myself away from that line of thought, and noticed I was already starting to get a little wet, just thinking about it. But it wasn't just the thought of my first time that had me excited. All around the room there were cushions on the floor. I could only assume what they were for, but I had a pretty good idea.Ms. Sharon took her spot at the front of the classroom, and put her bag down, turning to the class. "Alright, class. Today, we're in for a great time. I've already received everyone's homework from last class, either via my email or my drop box, so we'll jump straight into today's material. I'm going to need a male and female volunteer."She looked around at everyone, waiting for someone to raise their hand, but nobody did. I could tell everyone was excited about what was going to happen. I could visibly see it in some of the guys' laps. But I guess nobody wanted to be the first to go. Ms. Sharon sighed, and said, "Alright, then I'll have to resort back to the bag of volunteers"I had completely forgotten about the bag of volunteers. Back in the anatomy class, Ms. Sharon had created two bags with males and females, and said she'd use it if nobody volunteered for something. Those names that were removed from the bag would not be returned until everyone had been picked."If you all remember, the only two names we've removed from the bag have been Nicole and Filipe. In our toys class, all the girls got a chance to demonstrate one of the toys, including Nicole, so I won't be removing any new names from the girls bag. From the guy's bag, however, I've already taken the liberty of removing Tony's name, since he demoed the fleshlight, and none of the other guys demoed."So, first a girl." She reached her hand into one of the bags, and I felt my heart start pumping with anticipation. Would it be my name she picked? If it was, what would she ask me to do? She pulled out a piece of paper, and unfolded it. "Sofia, please come up here."I felt a little relieved, and a little disappointed. I looked over and saw the cute Latina girl lean her head forward in mock-defeat. Then she stood up, smiled, and walk to the front of the class. Her mid-sized tits, and beautiful ass jiggled the whole way.Ms. Sharon reached into the other bag and said, "And your lucky mate is; Kent!".The white boy practically jumped up out of his seat with excitement, which caused everyone else to laugh. Then he calmed himself down and walked to the front. His cock wasn't quite erect, but it definitely wasn't limp. I watched it sway back and forth as he walked past me."Alright, you two. You will be demonstrating sexual intercourse. I know you two probably already know what to do, but I'm going to walk you and your classmates through it anyways, just in case."Before we begin, we should discuss a few important things. Firstly, before you have sex with anyone, you should ask them if they have any STDs. It can be an awkward conversation, but it's better to be safe than sorry. A few weeks back, I assigned all of you the task of getting yourselves checked for STDs. All of you have completed that task, and turned in the medical report to me, and I'm happy to say that you are all clean."The other important thing to be sure of before having sex, is that you don't get pregnant. This is always a risk when having sex, but it can be mitigated by using condoms or birth control. Before today's class, I have asked all of the girls to get a prescription for birth control and start on it. Has anyone not done that?"Nobody raised their hands."Good. Since all of you are clean, and all of the girls are on birth control, the use of condoms is optional in class. However, if either partner would like to use them anyways, that is your choice. Either way, I would like to take a minute to demonstrate how to put one on, for your future reference."She reached into her bag, and pulled out a wrapped condom, and handed it to Sofia."In high school level sex-ed classes, they typically demonstrate this using a banana. Personally, I think the analogy is crude, but for under-age students I guess it suffices. However, in this class, we have a little more liberty, so we can demonstrate by putting it on a real live cock. Sofia, I will ask that you put this on Kent for me." Sofia took the condom, and stared at it, a little dumbstruck. Ms. Sharon waited a moment, but when Sofia didn't do anything, she suggested, "Maybe you should start by getting him hard."Sofia reached over and grabbed Kent's shaft and started stroking it. She was a little timid, but she knew what to do from previous classes. It seemed more like she had stage-fright than anything else. He was already semi-hard, and Sofia seemed to be good at hand-jobs, so it only took a moment for him to get fully erect."Good," said Ms. Sharon, when she was satisfied with the hardness of his cock. "Now, tear the condom wrapper open. Take care not to damage the condom." Sofia did as she was told, pulling the condom from the wrapper. "Great. Now, place it over the tip of Kent's penis, and roll it down." She did, and the rubber covered Kent's cock."Great. Now, do either of you want to leave that on?" Neither of them spoke up. "Alright, I'll take that as a no, so you can take it back off, Sofia." She pulled the condom off, and threw it away in a nearby trash can."Alright," said Ms. Sharon. "Now on to the good stuff. There are many positions you can have sex in, and in a later class we'll be covering many more, but today we're only going to demo one: the reverse cowgirl. I picked it because it's great for showing the penetration to an audience, which will be a perfect way for me to explain what is going on. So, Kent, please lie down on the table, with your legs pointing towards your classmates."Kent lied down, and his cock pointed straight up in the air."Perfect. Alright, now Sofia, you're going to get on top of the table, and straddle Kent, also facing your classmates. I'll help you get up there."Ms. Sharon pulled over an empty chair, and took Sofia's hand. Sofia stepped onto the chair, then the table, using Ms. Sharon's hand for balance. Sofia put her left foot over Kent, then lowered herself down to her knees, straddling Kent, with her cunt over his belly button."Great, Sofia," Ms. Sharon said. "Now, I want you to move forward until your cunt is right next to his cock." She slid forward a few inches, until Kent's cock was resting against her pelvis. From this position, I got a clear view of how deep he would go inside her. It was a good 5 inches at least."Good," Ms. Sharon continued, "Now we need to make sure you are both ready. For Kent, that means his cock should be hard. For you, Sofia, that means your cunt should be wet, and ready to take in Kent's cock. Let me check and make sure you two are ready."Ms. Sharon first grabbed Kent's cock. She stroked it a couple times, before smiling and saying, "That's great, Kent. You're cock is very hard." Then she slid her hand between Sofia's legs, and rubbed her cunt a little. "Sofia, your cunt is still a little dry. Kent, can you help me fix that? Just reach between her legs, and rub her cunt."Ms. Sharon left her hand there, and Kent reached around Sofia's body and added his. They both rubbed Sofia's cunt. I couldn't tell from where I was sitting, but after a little bit, it looked like Ms. Sharon stuck a finger or two inside Sofia.Finally, after a few minutes, Ms. Sharon pulled her hand out, Kent followed her lead, and Ms. Sharon said, "Alright. I think you're ready, Sofia. Whenever you're ready, you can start."I watched as Sofia did as she was told. She lifted herself up a little bit, and grabbed Kent's cock, lining it up with her entrance. Then she let herself slide down onto him. She let out a small sigh as Kent's cock impaled her. Then, without being asked, she started hopping up and down, and I saw his cock slide in and out of her, as her tits bounced up and down."Great, Sofia," said Ms. Sharon. "That's exactly right. Now Kent, in this position, you have a perfect angle to reach around and grab Sofia's tits. I'm sure she'd love it if you did that."Sofia smiled at the suggestion, and leaned back a little. Kent did as he was told, and reached around her body. He grabbed a hold of Sofia's large breasts and they stopped bouncing. Sofia kept fucking Kent, as he squeezed her tits, with her nipples between his index and middle fingers.The reverse cowgirl position was a great way for us to all see what was going on, but it also had a downside. After Sofia leaned back, a few thrusts later, and Kent's cock popped out of her. Ms. Sharon saw it happen, and without saying anything, she stepped forward, grabbed Kent's cock, and aimed it back at Sofia's cunt, and they were immediately back at it again.Ms. Sharon watched Sofia and Kent fuck for a few more seconds before turning to the class. "Alright, everyone. Take a good look. This is called vaginal penetration. It occurs when a man's penis enters a woman's vagina. It goes by many other names, such as sex, making love, fucking, intercourse, and many more. Call it what you will, but in my opinion, it's one of the most beautiful things in the world. Notice the look on both of their faces. They are enjoying every moment of this. And you can see Sofia's fluids running down Kent's cock. It's amazing."We all watched them continue for another minute or so. Ms. Sharon helped put Kent's cock back in Sofia a few times. Eventually, Ms. Sharon continued on to the next part of the class."Great. You two keep going," she said, as she turned back to the class. "Now, I want the rest of you to get with your partners and practice this. You can do it in whatever position you prefer, just as long as it involves vaginal intercourse. Darrell and Nicole, since your partners are occupied, you can partner with each other. John and Eric, get with other pairs today. I'm going to be going around and making sure everyone is doing it correctly, and helping anyone who has trouble. If anyone would like to use a condom, there's a pile of them here on my desk. Whenever each of you has an orgasm, you are free to leave. Just make sure you pick up a sheet from my desk detailing your homework assignment, which is due by the next class."There was a bit of a commotion in the room as everyone got up and moved to be with their partners. Tony and Alex came over to me. Surprisingly, they were both looking me in the eye, even though all three of us were completely naked, and about to get it on. I guess that's just how comfortable we were with each other."You ready for this?" Tony asked."Of course!" I said with a smile."Do you want to use a condom?" he asked. I shook my head. I was on the pill, so I had nothing to worry about. Plus, I much prefer going bareback. Skin on skin contact just feels better.Tony got down on a nearby cushion, and layed on his back, putting his hands behind his head. He was going to let me do all the work here. I was fine with that. It gave me more control. So, I got down on my knees, and straddled his thighs, facing his chest. Like a magnet, his hands were instantly on my tits.Ms. Sharon came over to us first. "Alright Samantha, scoot forward a little, and reach between your legs and find Tony's cock, and guide it in." I did, and it took me a moment, but I soon had my hand wrapped around his cock, which was rock hard. I pointed it at my cunt, and sat down. I couldn't help but let out a moan as I felt it slide deep inside me. I looked down and saw a smile on Tony's face.Ms. Sharon was behind me, watching Tony's cock as it slid inside. "Excellent! Now, enjoy the ride!" She stood and walked over to the next group.As I fucked Tony, I watched Ms. Sharon go around to the other groups. She mostly watched, but she gave a few tips here and there. Things like "try raising yourself a little higher" and "grab her tits". A couple groups had a bit of trouble getting started, so she lent a helping hand, getting the girl wet, or guiding the guy's cock into the girl's cunt.After about 10 minutes, Tony told me he was about to cum. Before I could even react, I felt a warmth inside me. I looked down, and saw his cum dripping out of my cunt. I smiled at him, and continued riding until he was spent, then got off and stood up. I felt the cum dripping down my inner thigh, but didn't pay it much mind."Alright, Alex, you ready?" I asked him. He nodded. "Condom?" He shook his head. Excellent.This time, it was my turn to be on bottom. I laid down on my back, and I immediately spread my legs as wide as they could go, showing my bald cunt to everyone who cared to look, which actually wasn't too many people. Almost everyone was preoccupied with their partners. Of course Alex and Tony looked, and I watched their faces as I felt Tony's cum drip out of me.Alex pulled himself out his trance, and knelt down between my legs. He lined his cock up with my hole, and pressed. It immediately slid in, since I was thoroughly lubricated. As he entered me, my moans joined the many others in the room.As my second partner fucked me, I laid my head back and enjoyed it, looking around at my other classmates. There was sex happening all around me. A few feet to my left, Latoya was riding Ken. On the other side of me, I saw Nicole on her knees, with Darrell behind her, thrusting. I looked towards the front of the classroom, and saw that Sofia and Kent were gone. They must have finished and left.As Alex fucked me, the number of people in the classroom dwindled. Each pair would finish, lay there for a bit, watching everyone else, get dressed, grab a homework sheet, and leave.After about 10 very amazing minutes, Alex whispered to me that he was close. I smiled and whispered back, "fill me up." He must have liked that because I immediately felt him unload into me. His thrusts slowed, and then he pulled out. I felt a whole new batch of cum drip out of me. I laid there a moment. I thought about finishing myself then and there, but that wasn't the focus of that day's activity, and the class period was almost over, so I figured I'd wait until later.Instead, I stood up. I looked around and saw that a few couples were still going at it, but almost everyone was gone. I walked over to my bag, and grabbed the outfit I was wearing earlier, which was just a gray, striped dress, and pulled it over my head. Then I went to the front and grabbed a homework sheet, put it in my bag, and left for home.On the way, I read the homework assignment sheet. It said: "Have vaginal sex with at least 3 different people. Try as many positions as you can. We'll be demoing them in a future class. Be sure to bring photographic proof of the assignment."If you're interested in extra credit, you will receive extra points if you participate in a threesome (or more), which involves double penetration (aka: two guys inserted into one girl at the same time)"Reading the assignment immediately got me wet again, and I couldn't help but rush up to my dorm room. Before the door was even closed, I was stripping out of the dress, and getting on my bed. I fingered myself, trying to cum for what seemed like hours, but was probably more like minutes, before giving up. It was no use. I needed some cock.Now was as good a time as any to finish my homework, so I grabbed my phone, and started thinking about who I wanted to study with.Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.

Anatomy Primer.Based on a post by smalltitslovr, in 4 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.This time, I was last to go, and the only people left in the room were Nicole, Ms. Sharon, and I. I stepped between Nicole's legs, which were now quivering from all the pleasure. About half-way through, Nicole started having trouble keeping them open, so Ms. Sharon was now standing on the other side of the desk from me, near Nicole's head, holding each of Nicole's ankles spread about three feet apart."Hi Nicole." I said to her, as I approached. "I'm the last one. Before I start, I was wondering how you feel."Nicole weakly lifted her head to look at me. She was smiling, but she also looked quite tired. "Well, My legs are a little sore from being spread for so long. Also, my cunt is a little raw from all the different fingers being rubbed in and out of it. But overall, I feel amazing. I've never climaxed this many times in such a short amount of time before.""So, I take it you're still glad I ran into you in the library?" I asked."Oh, definitely!" she exclaimed. "If I get to experience all this on just the first day, I can't wait for what's in store for us for the rest of the semester.""Wow." I said, smiling back at her. "I don't know if I could take all the attention and stimulation you have had today. Well, I'll hurry up and finish this, so we can leave.""Thank you Samantha," she replied. "But, since you're last, make sure it's a good one. I don't want to leave here on a low note. If you make it good, I promise that I'll pay you back for it another time."I smiled and replied, "Deal."I then reached up with my left hand and grabbed Nicole's right tit, lightly caressing it. Then I rubbed the outside of Nicole's cunt until I found her clitoris. As I rubbed her clit and her boob, she started to moan lightly.After about 45 seconds, I slowly inserted my index and middle fingers into Nicole's gaping hole. Because of all the abuse her cunt had been given in the past ten minutes or so, it was quite loose, and very wet, but also quite red. I slid my fingers in and out of her hole a few times, before inserting a third finger. Then I rubbed around inside her cunt, until I found a slightly rough patch, which was also a little warmer from all the friction from the other students fingers. I rubbed it gently, which caused Nicole to moan louder, and start squirming. As I fingered her, I also rubbed her breast and lightly pinched her small nipple.I continued rubbing and finger-fucking Nicole for about two more minutes, until Nicole started screaming "I'm cumming! I'm cumming!", while her body writhed as much as it could with Ms. Sharon still firmly holding Nicole's legs. I was sure that nearby classrooms would hear her screams, and the movement of the table shaking beneath her, but she apparently didn't care, and neither did Ms. Sharon.After Nicole's final release of ecstasy, I removed my fingers, and Ms. Sharon released her grasp on Nicole's ankles. Nicole lowered her legs, placing her feet on the ground, but still layed on the table, with her eyes closed.Ms. Sharon started packing her things into her bag, as she said, "Good class today, you two. Samantha, I want to thank you for introducing our class to Nicole and planting the idea of attending. And Nicole, I really want to thank you for your participation today. I know it must have been a bit awkward for all of your classmates to not only see every intimate detail of your body, but feel those parts, and bring you to several orgasms.""No, Ms. Sharon. Thank you," replied Nicole, as she stood and slowly walked over to her pile of clothes. "That was the best sexual experience I've had in my life so far, and I very much look forward to having even better ones in future classes. But right now, I really just want to take a nap.""Well, I'd offer to let you stay in here, but there's another class coming in here soon, and I think they're covering some very conservative topic like History of Architecture or something. I'm sure they would be quite put off by your nudity.""That's alright." replied Nicole with a smile, as she pulled on her tight yoga pants, without any panties underneath. "I don't live far from campus. I'll just go home and take a nap.""One more thing before you go, Nicole." said Ms. Sharon as she was finishing packing her bag. "In the last class, I mentioned to everyone else that there's an extra credit opportunity for anyone willing to participate in some sexual studies. I think you would be an excellent candidate for those studies. Please consider it.""I will." said Nicole as she pulled her sports bra on. She picked up her shirt, and looked at it "You know; I really don't feel like wearing this. I think I'll walk home without it."At this point I had pulled on my clothes, so Nicole and I were dressed. The three of us departed the room together. Ms. Sharon didn't bring any clothes, so she walked out naked, but she said her office wasn't far, and the faculty in her department were used to it. I walked with Nicole, chatting about the experience, until we got to a place where we parted ways.I then walked back to my dorm. When I arrived, I stripped out of my clothes, and laid down on my bed, immediately putting my hand on my cunt. I imitated what I did to Nicole earlier, and rubbed my clit. With my eyes closed, I was imagining being in Nicole's position on the table, and I imagined that my hand was one of my other classmates. In my daydream, my eyes were closed, so I didn't know whose hand it was.After rubbing my clit for a while, I slid a finger inside my cunt, and found my own g-spot. I rubbed it as fast as I could. As I continued daydreaming about each of my classmates fingering my cunt, I came. But I wasn't ready to be done, so I continued daydreaming and finger-fucking myself. I came a two more times, before finally deciding to stop. I was tired, so I fell asleep.Masturbation, sex toys, and orgasm.A few classes had passed since the class on the human anatomy. The next few topics were less interesting, but still very informative.First, we paired up in the same groups as before, and studied each other's bodies closely, one on one. While interesting, if I wrote about that, it would be somewhat repetitive, so I'll skip it.After that, we covered various measurement techniques, including shirt-sizes, pant-sizes, and especially bra-sizes. I found out during that class that I had been wearing the wrong bra-size for years. I thought I was a 34A or 32B, but really I'm more like a 28D. Bra sizes are confusing!We also covered some other important, but boring topics, such as reproduction and STDs. For a homework assignment, we were all required to get an tested for a variety of STDs, as a prerequisite for the rest of the course. That was due in three class periods.So, today's story is about day seven of class.I was getting more comfortable with the class, so I didn't arrive quite as early anymore, but I always arrive a bit before class, and today was no exception. I got there about five minutes before.Just like the past couple of classes, everyone that was already there had stripped to their birthday suits. I quickly found my seat, stripped off my clothes, put them in my bag, and sat down. I didn't bother covering up anymore, because there was no real reason to. Everyone there had already seen it all, and nobody else was covering up. Thinking back on it, I'm actually somewhat surprised at how little time it took for each of us to get so comfortable in our nudity.At 7:01, Ms. Sharon walked in, with the same amount of clothes as the rest of us. I kind of wondered how early she got nude. Did she strip right before walking over to the class, or was she naked all morning? I hadn't seen her with clothes on in so long, that I could no longer picture her wearing them."Hello class," she said, as she placed her bag in its usual spot on the table. "I'm glad to see you're all comfortable being nude with your fellow classmates, because you will all be getting much more familiar with each other today. Our topic is masturbation, sex toys, and the orgasm."To start today's class, we will discuss masturbation. Who here has masturbated before?" Almost everyone raised their hands. "Good. Those of you who say you haven't, I don't believe you. But in case you really haven't, today will be the end of that."Everyone, please get in your normal masturbation positions. For those of you that say you haven't ever done it: males generally grab their shaft and stroke it, and females either rub their clitoris or stick their fingers inside their vaginas, aka finger themselves."We all did as Ms. Sharon said, placing our hands on our genitals, and we started to rub and stroke ourselves. I as a little hesitant at this, but once I'd seen many of my classmates (especially the boys) start in on themselves, I relaxed. I spread my legs, leaned back, put the first two fingers of my right hand on my clit, and started rubbing it in a small circle."Good. I want you all to continue masturbating, but please save your orgasms until later. Now, I'm going to show you all several sex toys. For each toy, I will need one volunteer to demonstrate how it is used. In some cases, I will need two volunteers."Ms. Sharon then reached into her bag, and pulled the first toy out. It was a simple, flesh-colored dildo, about 5.5 inches long, and 1.5 inches wide, with balls on the end. It looked much like some of the cocks I saw the boys holding in their hands. "This is a dildo. It is designed to simulate a male penis. Dildos come in many shapes, and sizes, and have a variety of features. This one is a simple one. Generally dildos are used by females, but some males use them as well."Now, who would like to demonstrate how this dildo is used?" Of course, nobody raised their hands. "Come on, people. This is the most basic toy I have. It only gets more complex from here." After another moment, Sofia raised her hand."Good, Sofia. Please come up here." Sofia stood, walked to the front, and took a seat on the table. "Alright, Sofia. Have you used a dildo before?" She nodded. "Okay, then you know what to do. I've also brought some lubricant if anyone needs it. Everyone watch closely."Sofia squirted a little lube on the dildo, opened her legs, and slid the dildo inside of her cunt. As she slid it in, she closed her eyes. She slowly slid it in and out. From her facial expressions, I could tell she was enjoying the feeling, but she was a bit embarrassed by being singled out like that. A moment later, we all heard her start moaning.After about a minute or so of Sofia fucking herself with the dildo, Ms. Sharon said, "Good, Sofia, that's exactly right. Thank you for the demonstration. You may take your seat now." Sofia pulled the dildo out of her cunt, and stood up. She offered it to Ms. Sharon, but she refused. "Oh, no. Please, keep it for the rest of class. That goes for everyone else who volunteers as well."Sofia walked back to her seat, reinserted the dildo, and continued fucking herself."Alright, next up, we have the vibrator," said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled another dildo from her bag. This one was larger than the last; maybe 6 inches long and 2 inches wide. "This toy requires batteries, because when it's switched on, it created a vibration throughout the rubber shaft, which most females enjoy. Additionally, this dildo has piece known as a rabbit ear, which rubs against a woman's clitoris. Who would like to demonstrate the usage of this toy?"After a couple seconds, Latoya's hand went up. Ms. Sharon nodded, and Latoya came to the front, taking a seat on the table."Thank you Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, as she passed the vibrator to Latoya. Latoya didn't bother with the lube, since she was already quite wet on her own. She easily slid the large dildo inside her cunt. When it was all the way in, she turned a knob on it, and we all heard a buzzing sound, and saw Latoya's head tilt back in pleasure."Good, Latoya," said Ms. Sharon, "Make sure you also rub the rabbit ear against your clitoris. Yes, just like that. Doesn't that feel good?"Latoya nodded."Alright, Latoya, you may take your seat."Latoya took her seat, and Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of her bag. It was about 7 inches long, with what looked like a cunt on one end. "Now, I don't want the men in the room to feel left out, so next we have the fleshlight. This toy is designed to simulate the female vagina. Who would like to demonstrate its usage?"Tony Baker didn't hesitate to stick his hand in the air."Alright, Mr. Baker," said Ms. Sharon. Tony walked to the front, and took the fleshlight from Ms. Sharon. He then placed it at the tip of his large cock, and slid himself inside it. He then jacked himself off with it, fucking the rubber vagina."Excellent, Tony," said Ms. Sharon. "This fleshlight also has a vibration feature. Let me switch that on for you." She reached down, grabbing the fleshlight (and thus Tony's cock), in her hand. She slid the toy up and down a couple times, before flipping a switch on the side of it. Instantly, Tony leaned back and started writhing in pleasure. Then she flipped it off."Good, Tony. You may take your seat." He did, as Ms. Sharon continued, pulling the next toy out of the bag. "This is sometimes called a magic wand. The tip of it vibrates with a much higher intensity than the dildos, and can be controlled by a switch on the handle. It is generally used by women to rub their clitoris. Who would like to volunteer to demonstrate the wand?"Nobody raised their hand, at first, but eventually Barbara volunteered. She stood, took the usual spot on the table, and spread her legs. Ms. Sharon handed her the wand, and Barbara turned it on and started rubbing it against her cunt. Ms. Sharon gave her a few tips before sending her back to her seat."Next, we have our first two-person toy." said Ms. Sharon, as she pulled two small, metal objects, about 2 inches long, out of her bag. "These are remote controlled vibrators. A girl inserts it into her vagina, and the remote controls the intensity of the vibration. It can be used by a single person, but today we will use it in pairs. I have two of them, so we need two females. Since our last toy also needs two females, I will ask for one female volunteer, and two males, please. I will be the other female."Most of the boy's hands shot up, but none of the girls. Ms. Sharon picked Filipe and Ken. After another moment, I decided to volunteer. I'd rather have this toy, than be forced into whatever the next one was."Alright, Samantha, take a seat up here. We'll both insert them at the same time."I sat on the edge of the table, and spread my legs apart. Then, Ms. Sharon and I pushed the small metal devices completely into our cunts. Then we stood up."How does that feel, Samantha?" asked Ms. Sharon."A little cold, but fine otherwise," I replied."Good. Alright, Ken, you get my remote, and Filipe, you get Samantha's." She handed them to the students. "For the rest of today's class, feel free to switch our toys on and off, and increase the intensity, whenever you'd like, but please refrain from making us orgasm until the end of class."I started walking back to my seat. Both the boys looked at their remotes. Filipe asked, "Does this knob increase the intensity?" as he turned it all the way up.I lost my balance, and leaned on the table, as a loud moan escaped from my mouth. The vibration was very intense. "Yes, Ken," I heard Ms. Sharon say, "that's the intensity. You can see that at full blast, it's hard for the receiver to do much of anything else.""I see," said Ken as he turned it down to about halfway. "Sorry about the surprise, Samantha. I just wanted to test it out."I stood back up, and walked back to my seat, as I replied, "It's alright."Ms. Sharon said, "That's exactly how it should be used: at random times, to surprise the receiver. However, please don't disrupt the class." She pulled the last toy from her bag. "As I said earlier, this last toy is designed to be used by two females. Since we only have two remaining, I'll ask that Nicole and Amy please come up here now."They were both a bit hesitant, but they didn't have much choice. It had to be demonstrated, and there were only two cunts left that weren't already full or being rubbed: Nicole's and Amy's. They both walked to the front, and waited for Ms. Sharon to give them instructions."Thank you, both," she said, holding up the final toy, "This is a double dildo. At either end, there is a cock-shaped rubber shaft, and in the middle there is a handle. Generally, this is used by two females, but you can use it alone as well. Both of you, please lie on the table, with your heads facing away from each other."They did as Ms. Sharon said. The table was a bit small, so both of their heads were hanging off the ends. Once they were in position, Ms. Sharon continued."Good. Now, please spread your legs, and scoot a little closer to each other." They did so. "Thank you. I'll start with Amy, and then Nicole."Amy looked down and saw Ms. Sharon put some lube on the tip of one end, then put the tip of the dildo at the entrance of her cunt. Ms. Sharon slowly slid it inside of her."Good. Now, I'm going to need to slide it all the way in, so I can get it to the entrance of Nicole's hole."I saw the dildo slide further and further into Amy's cunt, and finally it stopped. Then Ms. Sharon put some lube on the other end, and slowly slid it into Nicole's cunt. I heard both of them moan as it slid inside Nicole, and out of Amy."Good." said Ms. Sharon, "Thank you both. Now we're ready to demonstrate. Everyone, please stand and; Oh!." Ms. Sharon collapsed into the chair next to the desk.I looked over and Ken had a grin on his face. Then I felt my vibrator start up as well. It slowly increased, until I couldn't take it. I started moaning again. The moans of Ms. Sharon and I continued, as Ken and Filipe both kept the vibrators at full intensity.Ken then stood and walked to the front of the class, and said, "I'll take over for a moment, Ms. Sharon, if you don't mind." Ms. Sharon nodded, and put her hand on her cunt and started rubbing. "Good. I'll turn it down a bit, so you don't disrupt me." He turned the knob down, but Filipe kept his at full-blast for the time-being."Alright, everyone," Ken continued, "I believe I know where Ms. Sharon was going with this. Everyone please stand and come to the front of the class. Obviously, Ms. Sharon and Samantha are exceptions for now. I want each of you to slide the double-dildo in and out of Amy and Nicole for 30 seconds each. Since I don't want to leave Samantha out, she can go last."I couldn't believe Ken had taken over the class. Ms. Sharon wasn't resisting at all, not that I could blame her. Ken might have turned the intensity down on hers, but if it was anything like mine, a small decrease intensity wasn't going to do much. I could barely keep my eyes open, it was so distracting, and I definitely couldn't keep from moaning. However, it wasn't quite enough to push me over the edge into orgasm.For the next six minutes or so, each student grabbed the handle of the double dildo and moved it back and forth between Amy and Nicole. Each time it slid, the girl it went into let out a moan."Alright, Samantha," said Ken, when everyone else had gone. "Your turn. Filipe, please turn her vibrator down." Filipe did as he said, and finally the vibration was tolerable. I took a moment to catch my breath, then stood and wobbled to the front of the class. I grabbed the handle between Nicole and Amy and slid it toward Amy, hearing her moan. Then I slid it towards Nicole, and heard a moan from her. Back and forth I went, fucking each of them with the dildo, and watching as their cunts leaked a lot of fluids onto the table. The entire time, I felt the constant buzz of the vibrator inside me, and I noticed some of my own fluid running down my leg.When my time was up, Ken turned Ms. Sharon's vibrator down, and gave control of the class back to her. After a moment to catch her breath, she stood, and leaned against the wall."Wow. Good job, Ken," she said. " You were exactly right with what I wanted the class to do. Also, excellent timing with the vibrator. I didn't anticipate it at all."Now, Amy and Nicole, please stay on the table. We're almost at the last activity, and you'll need to be there, but in the meantime, you may have a break."Today's last topic is orgasm, also known as cumming. This is the most exciting part of sex. How many of you have experienced an orgasm before?" Every one of the boy's hands went up, as well as most of the girls. "Good. Well, for those that haven't, you're in for a treat. Each of you, get with the partner, or pair of partners, from the first class. Kent and Roberto, come to the front to join your partners."It took everyone a moment to get with their partner. Tony and Alex retrieved my remote from Filipe, and came to join me, and John and Eric got Ms. Sharon's remote from Ken, and joined her."Good. Now that everyone is with their partner or group, I want each of you to bring the other to orgasm. This will be an excellent hands-on activity; no pun intended. Since Samantha and I have two partners, we will each cum twice, and make each of our boys cum once. I think Samantha and I can manage that." She winked at me. I smiled back. "Alright, everyone. Have fun. There are some paper towels at the front to clean up with, once you're done."Once Ms. Sharon was finished speaking, everyone immediately began touching their partner. Tony and Alex seemed hesitant, like they didn't want to gang up on me, so I started the action by reaching forward and grabbing both of their cocks, and I started jacking them off. Once they saw I was willing, Tony reached forward and grabbed my breasts, as Alex turned the knob on the remote up to medium-high. Once he did that, he reached down and started rubbing my cunt.I looked around and saw many couples rubbing each other in various ways. I looked over to Ms. Sharon, and saw she was in much of a similar position as I, with two cocks in her hands, and four hands rubbing her tits and cunt. Looking to the front, I saw Nicole and Amy had Kent and Roberto's cocks in their hands. Each boy had one hand on their girls breast, and the other on the double dildo, moving it in unison between the two girls.As I continued to watch all the action in the room, I quickly got very horny, and had my first orgasm within the first couple minutes. I was the first girl in the classroom, but not the first person; I could tell Ken beat me to that, because Latoya had cum all over her dark chest.Once I was done, I decided to concentrate on the boys. I rubbed them faster and faster. Since I was right-handed, and Alex was in my right hand, he was first to blow his load. Since I was in control, I decided where it would go, so I pointed it right at my chest. The first glob landed on my right tit, and the second landed on my belly.Now that Alex was finished, Tony and I concentrated on each other. We seemed to be in a race to see who would come first. I had two advantages: Tony was a guy, and I knew they took less time than girls; and I had already cum, so I was further away from cumming again. It seemed Tony was aware of this fact, because he reached over and turned up the intensity on my vibrator to full-blast, before return his hand to my cunt and inserting three fingers.It took all my effort not to lean back and let go of Tony, but I was determined to finish him before he finished me. I was jerking him so fast, and he was fingering me at about the same speed. All around the room, I heard moans and saw cum flying, as well as bodies in the throes of orgasm. I knew Tony and I would be joining them soon.Finally, I couldn't take it anymore, and I let go of Tony, giving into the amazing orgasm. I leaned back, closed my eyes, and let out a loud moan. However, Tony was apparently at the end of his rope too, because as soon as I opened my mouth to moan, a load of cum landed directly inside of it. The next couple loads landed all over my face. The surprise cumload just excited me even more, and made my orgasm that much more intense.About 30 seconds later my orgasm had finished. I was still in a very high state of arousal, due to the vibrator buzzing away inside of me. Alex had turned it down, but it was still purring away. I opened my eyes and looked at Tony and Alex. They had both grabbed paper towels and were cleaning themselves off. Tony offered me one, and I took it. I started with my face, doing my best to get it all. Then I looked down and started on the load on my chest, which had dripped down to my belly.Once I was satisfied with being clean enough, I looked around. Most of the guys had finished, and several of the girls. I saw Amy and Nicole had switched positions. They were both on their knees, facing away from each other. With the dildo still between them, they were doing each other doggy style. I knew they were close to finishing. However, it appeared Ken was having some trouble finishing Latoya. I decided I'd help him out.I stood and walked over to the couple. Latoya was leaning back, with her ass on the edge of the seat, and her legs wide open. Ken was sitting on the floor between her legs, and had the vibrator in his hand. He was fucking Latoya with it, but not very quickly. It seemed his arm was getting tired."Do you want some help, Ken?" I asked as I approached.Ken looked up at me, and said, "Sure, if you don't mind. I never realized how much work it takes to get a girl off."I laughed. "Yep, it takes quite a bit more for us than it does for you guys."Ken moved aside, and I sat next to him on the floor. Latoya looked down at me and smiled. She looked exhausted. I could tell she was very ready to cum, but Ken just wasn't getting the job done. I knew I'd be able to help her.I grabbed the dildo in the black girl's cunt, and thrust it in as deep as I could, which caused Latoya to gasp. Then I proceeded to fuck her with it as fast as I could for about 30 seconds. The whole time, Latoya's body squirmed. I could tell she was enjoying it. When I saw she was getting worked up, I used the fingers on my other hand to rub her clit in small circles. With each movement, I saw the pink insides of her cunt lips get wetter. After another ten seconds or so, I could tell Latoya was about to cum.I turned to Ken and said, "Take it from here. She's just about to cum."Ken grabbed the dildo from my hand, and continued fucking the girl. Since he'd had a short break to rest, his arm had recovered, so he was fucking her with renewed intensity. Finally, I saw Latoya's body tense, then convulse with pleasure. Ken continued thrusting the dildo into her through the entire orgasm.Seeing that my help was no longer needed, I returned to my seat. A few moments later, I saw the Amy and Nicole collapse in a heap of pleasure, as they both came.Ms. Sharon then stood and said, "Excellent, class. It appears you have all had your first orgasm of this class. I promise you there will be many more to come. (No pun intended) That concludes today's class. All of you who received toys today may keep them. There is no assigned homework, but I encourage you to use what you've learned today and put it to good use in your free time. See you next class!"With that, everyone stood and started dressing and walking out the door. I still had the remote vibrator inside me, and I wondered how I was supposed to get it out. I looked to Ms. Sharon and got my answer. She was squatted down and I saw the vibrator slide out of her cunt, and she caught it in her hand. I copied her, squatting down, reaching below my cunt. It took me a few seconds to squeeze the right muscles, but then I felt the vibrator slide right out of me. Alex walked over and handed me the remote, which I used to turn it off, placing both components in my bag.I was one of the last to leave. Once I had most of my clothes on, I started out the door, pulling my shirt over my head as I walked into the hallway. As I walked back to my dorm, I thought about how fun that class was. I'd had two orgasms, and I'd received a new toy. I knew I'd have to try out the toy when I got a chance, and also see who I could get to surprise me with it.I also wondered what we would be covering in future classes. We were already starting to get physical with each other, so I knew that trend would continue. I knew we'd be expected to fuck at least our partner. Since I had two, I knew that meant I'd be fucked by at least two guys. Would I get a chance with the others as well? What about the girls? Also, Ms. Sharon had mentioned out-of-class projects, and a final exam. What would be expected of us for those?Only time would tell.Samantha plays with her new toy.In the last class, I'd received an interesting sex toy: a remote vibrator. It was a small, shiny metal object. It was about two inches long, 1.5 inches in diameter, and it was rounded on either end. With it, I received a remote control, which had only one control: a simple knob, which controlled the vibration intensity.Of course, I was very eager to test the new toy out as much as possible. So, that weekend, I decided it was time to try it.I woke up early Saturday morning, before most of the people were out and about on campus. I massaged my cunt for a few minutes, to get it good and wet, then slid the bullet inside me. I turned the knob to the lowest setting, which produced a very low hum inside me.Then I grabbed my towel, wrapped it around me, grabbed my shower basket, and headed out the door. Nobody was awake yet, so I simply took my shower, and went about my morning routine. The only difference was that I was horny the entire time, because of the vibration.When I got back to my room, I took the towel off and got dressed. I put on my favorite pair of jean short shorts, and a green t-shirt. I decided it was early enough to forego a bra, and I wasn't going anywhere that required panties. Then I grabbed the controller and my cell phone and walked out the door.As soon as I was outside, I looked around and didn't see anyone. So, before starting my walk, I turned the knob up to the next setting. I could instantly feel the vibration get more intense. I put the controller in my pocket and started my walk. I walked all the way across campus, and only encountered a few people.By this time I was very horny, and so I excitedly turned the knob up to two settings. Since it was so quiet, I could actually hear the quiet humming inside me. I sat down on a bench, and spread my legs slightly. I placed the remote control next to me on the bench and closed my eyes, enjoying the vibrator work me up even more.After a few minutes, I suddenly felt someone tap me on the shoulder. I jumped, and opened my eyes. Sitting next to me was a young guy, maybe 18 or 19 years old. He had the remote in his hand."Hi," he said. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. I was just curious what this remote was for.""Oh," I said, looking at it. I thought for a moment, and realized I couldn't tell him what it was. "I'm not sure. It was here when I sat down.""Oh, strange," he said. He looked at it for a moment, then twisted the knob all the way up, testing what it did.Of course, I knew exactly what it did. I felt the vibrator go to the highest level inside me, and I could clearly hear the buzzing get louder. It took all my willpower, but I didn't let it show what was happening. The only sign was that I closed my eyes for a moment.Then he turned it down again, until it was all the way off."Strange," he said. Then, after a short pause, he continued, "Oh, how rude of me. I haven't even introduced myself. I'm Tristan.""Samantha." I replied."Cool. What brings you out here this early, if I may ask?"As he made small talk, in his hand, I watched him idly play with my remote. He slowly turned the knob up, stopping for a moment after each notch."Oh, just going for a walk," I replied, as I felt myself getting turned on again."Ah," he said, turning it up another notch. "Yea, me too. I'm just killing time." Then he pulled out his phone, and started flipping through it, all the while continuing to play with my remote.I felt the vibration increase, slowly, with each click of the knob. As it increased, I also started to hear the humming. I was very worried he'd hear the humming. I was trying to think of something to say, in case he asked about it, but the buzzing was so distracting, I couldn't think of anything.I also felt a lot of wetness between my legs. Just by moving my legs slightly, I could feel the inside the controller and my phone, and started back towards my dorm.As I walked, I couldn't help but think about what had just happened. A boy that I had just met had been in control of a vibrator inside of me. Of course, he didn't know that, but I did! As I thought about it, I couldn't resist; I turned the knob on the controller up to about mid-way, and felt the humming begin again, immediately.I was so distracted by the sensations inside of me, that I didn't notice when my juices started running down my leg. It wasn't until I was back in my room, that I realized the entire inside of my thighs were soaked, and it even slid almost near to my socks. I knew anyone I had passed (which included quite a few other students, as well as a professor or two), surely saw what was going on.When I finally arrived at my room, I hastily shut the door behind me, stripped off my shorts, and laid on my bed. I turned the knob up to full power, and started rubbing myself.A short time later, I came. Hard.Then I took a short nap.When I awoke, the vibrator was still buzzing, but it appeared I had turned it down to a low setting. However, that didn't stop my cunt from leaking a ton more juices. I looked down and saw my sheets were soaked.I turned the vibrator off, then squat down and pushed it out. It took a minute, because it had been in there so long, but it finally popped out, and I caught it in my hand. I placed it and the controller on my desk, then got dressed and took my sheets to the wash, along with the rest of my dirty clothes.Then I went back to my room, and went about my normal day.To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by smalltitslovr for Literotica.